Actions

Work Header

Moonborn

Summary:

The chakra. The Moon. The puppets. The white eyes. The talk of purity.
The Hyūga.
The Byakugan.
The Tenseigan.
Konoha.

This wasn't some strange, distant world.

This was Naruto.

She was in the world of goddamn Naruto.

And she was Ōtsutsuki.

───⋆⋅☾⋅⋆───

Self-Insert OC as Ōtsutsuki Toneri's younger sister.

[AU│Ōtsutsuki Lore│Found Family│Slow Build│Slow Burn│Eventual Itachi/OC]

Notes:

While the core ideas, story structure, character arcs and pacing are entirely my own, I want to be transparent that the prose was further polished with the help of digital tools. I understand this may not appeal to everyone, and I respect that. Still, this approach allowed me to reconnect with a story I deeply care about, and I hope you enjoy what it became.

Chapter 1: Of Life and Moon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The book was old. Dust clung to its corners, but the ink on the pages remained vibrant, as if the knowledge contained within refused to fade with time.

Flip.

The history of their clan. Glorious, terrible. Names she didn’t yet know how to pronounce. A sea of white-haired figures adorned in intricate robes stared out from the illustrations. Their clan’s emblem—celestial, spiralling—repeated like a chant across the pages.

Flip.

A new page now, with diagrams. She didn’t understand all the words, but she followed the flow. Patterns. Cycles. Lineage. She traced the symbol with her tiny fingers.

Flip.

Another book lay beside her. This one was thinner; its pages curled with age. Handwritten. Not printed. The ink was rich, dark, and deliberate. She opened it reverently. The first line was a question: What is chakra, truly? Below it, an answer that made her pause. She couldn’t read it all, but she could feel it. There was a rhythm, a hum. As though the words themselves had chakra.

The girl leaned closer.

Someone was calling her. A muffled voice. Distant. It echoed faintly in the quiet chambers. She didn’t respond. Not yet. She had to finish the paragraph.

“...the life current that flows from the stars to the soul…”

So fascinating.

What kind of strange, beautiful world was she reborn into?

Then—light. Brilliant, sudden. The room flared with illumination as if the ceiling itself had opened to the heavens. The scrolls and books shimmered under the pale glow. She winced, lifting a hand to shield her eyes, scrunching her tiny face in discomfort.

And then came the voice. A gentle voice. Familiar. Stern, but soft around the edges. A boy’s voice, still touched with youth, yet already too mature for his age.

“You lost track of time again.”

She turned.

Standing at the doorway was a figure clad in pale robes. His hair was silver-white, and his eyes—closed as always—still seemed to see everything. He stepped in with quiet grace, not quite angry, but clearly exasperated. He called her name.

“Nemi.”

Yes… that was it. That was her name. In this new life.

Nemi blinked slowly, the haze of the words in her mind finally fading. She closed the book with a small thud, sheepish. Her little legs swung as she adjusted her posture, suddenly all too aware of the mess she had made across the floor.

“I’m sorry,” she murmured in a soft, childish voice, brushing hair from her face as she looked up at him. She was only three, and her hands were still too small to tidy the taller shelves. But she was quick to learn. Always had been. Even now, in this life.

Her brother—older by three years—sighed and walked over, kneeling beside her to help stack the scrolls properly.

“Tone-nii,” she said gratefully, her lips curling in a small, sincere smile.

He didn’t say anything at first, just offered a knowing smile as he placed the final scroll back into its case.

“You’ll burn out your eyes if you keep reading under the moonlight,” he said, ruffling her hair.

Nemi giggled and leaned into his touch.

This was her new world. One bathed in starlight and ancient knowledge. She had lived once before—she knew that much.

But now… she was here.

And the story had only just begun.

Notes:

Disclaimer (seriously, please read)

1. This story deals exclusively with the Ōtsutsuki Clan on the Moon, and not the alien parasitic species introduced in Boruto. Boruto will be treated as non-existent for this fic. As such, some artistic liberties have been taken regarding the Moon Clan and their lore.

2. This may not follow the typical conventions of a self-insert OC fic. The protagonist is not an instant powerhouse who steamrolls canon characters or plots. This is a slow-build, character-driven narrative with a morally gray OC. If you’re expecting a hypercompetent OC, immediate plot overhauls or fast-paced action, this may not be the story for you.

3. For those drawn in by the romance tag: please note that it unfolds very slowly. We’re well past 150,000 words (as at Aug 2025), and it still hasn’t happened. This is, first and foremost, Nemi’s personal journey. Romance is secondary.

4. This isn’t a traditional “fix-it” where everything is resolved early and neatly. The story takes its time, and changes unfold gradually. I recommend keeping that in mind before you dive in.

If you’re still interested to read, thank you for giving this story a chance.

Happy reading!

Chapter 2: Of Books and Brothers

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi held her brother’s hand tightly, her tiny feet padding alongside his across the polished white floor of the corridor. The palace shimmered under soft light, as if the moon itself glowed from inside its walls.

Her brother walked slowly, gently matching her shorter steps. His hand was warm. Familiar. She looked up at him—white robes brushing the floor, long lashes resting against his pale cheeks. His eyes never opened.

She frowned a little.

He’s six. Just six… and can’t see. Did he always…? Why?

She did not know yet. There were many things she did not know. But she wanted to. She would learn them all.

Tone-nii,” she said quietly, “you smell like tea again.”

He gave a small laugh. “Do I?”

Nemi nodded once. “Yes. The leaf one.”

That seemed to satisfy her, and she turned her attention to the high archways they passed under, her head tilting up, gaze sweeping everything like a little owl.

This is the Moon, she thought again.

She still wasn’t used to it.

No wind. No trees. The air was too still. But the walls hummed with chakraold chakra, cold and clean and weightless. It buzzed faintly at her skin like static. It was strange… but not unfamiliar. 

(A new sensation in a new world.)

Her brother led her to the dining hall, where strange puppet-like servants drifted in from the shadows. Nemi’s brows pinched. The way they moved—too quiet, too smooth—always made her uneasy.

A puppet reached out, and she flinched a little as it picked her up and placed her into her seat.

She stared at it, frowning.

I can climb myself,” she muttered.

The puppet didn’t respond. It never did.

She adjusted her sleeves, then reached out to pick up her utensils with small but practiced fingers. But just as she lifted her spoon—

A low cough.

She paused.

Her eyes widened slightly, and she set the spoon down again, carefully. Her small back straightened as she turned toward the towering figure now entering the room.

Their father.

His robes were long and layered like snowfall. His presence was cold. Distant. He said nothing as he walked to the head of the table.

Nemi opened her mouth, then cleared her throat softly.

“...Good evening, Otou-sama.”

She spoke politely, her voice small but deliberate—like someone trying to match the tone she'd heard adults use. She waited for his nod before daring to reach again for her food.

Only then did she whisper, not to him, but to her brother beside her.

I didn’t forget today. I say it right.”

Toneri placed a hand on her head, his expression gentle.

You did.”

That made her smile, just a little. She looked down at her bowl.

Moon rice again. And steamed… root things.

She picked one up with her chopsticks, quietly inspecting it.

Tastes like… nothing. But it’s warm. That’s enough.

Do you think,” she murmured, “tomorrow we can go library?”

Toneri turned his head slightly, amused. “Again?”

Mm. The chakra book was missin’ a page.”

She frowned.

I wanna know what it said.”


That night, Nemi lay nestled beneath the silver sheets, tucked against her brother’s side. His breathing was soft and even, his presence warm and steady. The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the palace’s chakra veins, pulsing gently like a heartbeat.

In her old life—a life that felt far away, blurred by time—she never would have let herself do this. Cling so closely to someone. Depend on anyone. But she was three now. Physically, anyway. And three-year-olds needed cuddles. Lots of them.

Her older brother never pushed her away.

So she stayed, curled up beside him like a kitten.

Toneri’s arms were loose around her, patient, still, as she flipped the pages of the storybook resting between them. It was thick and wide, with softly glowing script and textured dots along the edges—a kind of braille. Her reading was slow, uncertain at times, her tongue stumbling over unfamiliar syllables. But she tried.

Once upon a… a time, there was a princess who… who sleep in the sky castle,” she read, brows furrowed. “She… she was guardin’ a secret flower… that could heal any… any sickness…”

Her finger traced the text, then paused.

What’s this word again?” she mumbled, nudging Toneri’s hand.

He moved his fingers across the raised dots, his expression calm.

“Perish.”

Per… ish,” she echoed carefully. “Means… die?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

“Oh…”

She kept reading, but more softly now, her voice thick with sleep.

Toneri corrected her gently when she got words wrong, guiding her back with quiet patience. He never teased. He never got frustrated. Just waited, and helped, and listened.

Eventually, her eyes began to droop.

But then—she blinked.

Her gaze landed on a picture in the book. A round, blue and green sphere, floating against a field of stars.

She reached her hand out, her small fingers pointing at it.

What's that?”

Silence.

She looked up, wide-eyed.

Then she froze. Oh. Right.

Her brother couldn’t see.

Ah—s-sorry,” she mumbled, pulling her hand back.

Toneri tilted his head toward her. “Was it the Earth?”

“...Yeah,” she said quietly. “The round thingy. With clouds and green and water…”

She trailed off. Her fingers fidgeted with the edge of the page.

It's pretty,” she said after a moment. “I mean—I think it is. I saw it once in a dream. Maybe.”

Toneri didn’t answer right away.

Then, he said, “I think it’s beautiful too. Even if I can’t see it.”

Nemi blinked.

How do you know?”

He placed a hand over his heart.

Because I can feel it. Like you feel stories.”

That made her go quiet. Her throat wobbled a little.

Toneri shifted, brushing her hair away from her face.

Sleep now, little star.”

I’m not little,” she whispered.

He smiled. “You’re very little.”

She puffed her cheeks but didn't argue. Just nuzzled in closer and muttered:

Tomorrow, we read the chakra book again. You promise.”

I promise.”

And under the soft light of the Moon, the two children—who weren’t really just children—drifted into sleep. One dreaming of a world below she’d never seen. And one dreaming of flowers that could never perish.

Notes:

There was a short scene in the movie (The Last: Naruto the Movie) where Toneri and Hinata were enjoying normal food. Yeah. I decide not to follow that. This is fanfiction anyway.

Note: about the self-insert angle:

Nemi isn't a 'self-insert adult trapped in a child’s body.' She is written as a reincarnated child whose mental state is a blend of her current age and the older perspective of her fragmented past life. She carries only scattered fragments of that life: some memories are sharp, others vague, and many are simply gone. This mental blending gives her a higher mental maturity—sometimes reaching that of a preteen or young adult—in terms of reasoning and emotional awareness. However, she is still subject to the impulses and growth of a child. I wanted to make this clear so expectations are set: Nemi is not meant to act with full, consistent adult knowledge or foresight at all times.

Chapter 3: Of Clan and Mothers

Notes:

I should probably mention that I have only seen bits and pieces of the movie. Anything else is made purely from imagination and the liberty of fanfiction.

Chapter Text

Nemi sat cross-legged on the floor, fidgeting with a small stone she had found while playing earlier in the garden. The feeling of it—cold, smooth, and hard—was oddly comforting in her tiny hands. Her thoughts wandered again, as they often did.

This clan was weird. She decided that much. Her young body, though limited by the lack of vocabulary, still felt her confusion with a clarity only someone who had lived before could know.

She didn’t know what it was like to be born into a family like this—one with so much history, so much weight, where people didn’t seem to even see each other, literally or figuratively. Her past life was filled with bustling crowds, noise, and a world full of technology that kept people connected. Here, in this vast, sterile space on the moon, there were no screens, no digital faces—only silence and the quiet hum of the compound’s strange, mechanical servants. The puppet servants.

Shudder.

And those eyes. Or rather, the lack of them. All of her family members were blind. Her father, Toneri, the elders—all of them walked around with their eyelids closed, as if they had never seen light in their lives.

She had seen her brother, Toneri, sitting silently, often feeling his way through the rooms. His face was expressionless but his movements graceful. He used to see, that much Nemi could tell. But how did someone lose their vision so young? And why?

Nemi chewed on the thoughts in her head.

Is there some kind of gene that makes you blind at birth?

And if so, does she not have it? Will she go blind one day too?

She had wondered it every day since she had arrived here, in this strange new life. Her mind, still tinged with the knowledge of her old world, had never been able to find an answer that made sense. Maybe it was just how things were. Maybe it was... normal, here.

The elders, the clan members, all blind, all acting like it wasn’t odd. The compound itself—massive, silent, and stark—was clearly made for hundreds of people. But... there were so few of them.

Just her family. And the servants. That was it.

It doesn't add up, Nemi thought, curling the stone into her palm, her fingers pressing into the edges. This is wrong. Something's wrong.

And yet, as she sat there in the quiet of the compound, watching the shadows move as the light flickered outside, it was beginning to feel normal. The lack of sight didn’t bother her anymore. She was getting used to it. Maybe too used to it. She barely noticed the stillness anymore—the way Toneri would sit in silence for hours, or how her father’s voice seemed to come from nowhere, a steady stream of calm, always absent of any trace of confusion or surprise.

But the more she thought about it, the more the emptiness around her seemed... hollow.

And yet, she could never bring herself to ask her brother about it. Every time she would open her mouth, she would catch herself. What was the point of questioning things she couldn’t change? And he, her older brother, didn’t seem to notice anything was wrong.

For now, Nemi let it go.


It was a quiet afternoon, the light from... wherever the sun was, casting long shadows on the walls of the compound. Nemi sat on a plush cushion, her small legs tucked under her, a picture book abandoned by her side. Her eyes, now more focused on her brother, watched Toneri as he fiddled with something on the low table in front of him.

She had been quiet for a while, too quiet even for her. Her thoughts had been turning again, swirling around the same question that had poked at the back of her mind ever since she had first woken up in this new life.

"Tone-nii," she started, her voice small, yet strangely certain for a child. "Where's... Okaa-san ?" The words felt strange as it rolled off her tongue.

She didn’t look up from where she sat, but her fingers played with the edge of the book, picking at the corners absently. It wasn’t a question that had a simple answer. She’d read enough books in this strange, unfamiliar language to know that much. A mother was a person, a title, a role, a figure. But Nemi didn’t understand. She had no memory of the woman who should’ve given her life. She could guess, though.

Death. The concept wasn’t foreign to her. She had lived it once before, and she had felt its cold touch. She had seen people die in her past life. She’d seen enough death. So why did the question sit heavy in her chest?

She watched as Toneri's hands froze mid-motion. He was usually so steady, even despite his blindness, but now, his fingers seemed to falter. He didn't say anything for a long moment, as though he were trying to find the right words. His face, which had been neutral, slowly softened with a sadness that made Nemi's stomach twist.

She felt the tiniest pang of guilt, but didn’t know why. He was her brother, her only family here. If he was upset, then maybe she was the one who had said the wrong thing. Maybe she shouldn’t have asked.

I…” Toneri began, his voice soft but steady, as he worked through the answer in a way that would make sense to her. “You were... born. And... Okaa-san was very, very tired. She gave everything to bring you into this world, Nemi. She... she didn’t make it. She’s gone.”

Nemi nodded quietly, her thoughts ticking over the words. Gone. Her mother was gone. And yet, she didn’t feel any of the grief she expected. There was no sharp pang in her chest, no tears that came to her eyes. Her mind, more adult than her small body could express, simply accepted the truth.

I figured as much, she thought, her heart still heavy, but not with sadness for the loss of her mother. She wasn’t sad about that. She had no memory of her, no connection to the woman. What was there to miss?

What made her feel guilty was the sadness in Toneri’s voice. He was her older brother. He had already lost so much. It wasn’t fair, she thought. She didn’t know what it was like to lose someone, but she could understand that it hurt. And now, she had hurt him.

I’m sorry, Nemi thought, quietly to herself.

She sat still for a moment, biting her lip as she processed it all. Maybe it wasn’t something she should dwell on. She wasn’t a child who needed comforting (not mentally, at least). She didn’t need to be sad about something she couldn’t change. But she also couldn’t stop herself from wondering if Toneri would be sad forever.

"Tone-nii..." Nemi said, after a pause, her voice softer now. "It’s okay, right?" She looked up at him, her big eyes wide, asking for reassurance.

Toneri smiled softly, though his expression was tinged with sadness. “It’s okay, Nemi. You don’t have to worry. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

She nodded slowly, feeling a weight lift off her chest, even though the ache in her heart still lingered. It was a strange kind of guilt; one she didn’t know how to explain. She wasn’t sad about the loss, but she was sad for her brother. That was the thing she couldn’t quite make sense of.

But for now, she was quiet. She didn’t need to say more. She just stayed beside him, letting him hold her hand, offering what little comfort a three-year-old could give.

It was enough for now.

Chapter 4: Of Birthdays and Rabbits

Chapter Text

The day Nemi turned four was uneventful, a day that felt much like the others. No cake, no decorations, no party hats or balloons. The only thing that marked the passing of time was the tiny square on the calendar, a reminder of another year gone by. In this strange world, birthdays were not as big a deal as they had been in her old life.

The only thing she got was a question from her father.

What would you like as a gift, Nemi?” he asked, his voice gentle as he sat beside her.

Nemi blinked, her thoughts a bit hazy. Gifts. She was supposed to want something, right? Like any child her age, she knew the usual answers: toys, clothes, a party. But none of those options felt right to her.

Toys? No, she didn’t need them. She had never cared much for playing with dolls or action figures, and the thought of more books crossed her mind, but her father might think she wanted more picture books, and she wasn’t sure that was what she truly desired. Clothes? The outfits here were simple, functional, but plain—no colors, no textures that made her heart race with excitement like the fashion she used to admire in her past life. It made her a little sad, thinking about how unremarkable the clothes were, and how far away Earth’s fashion industry felt from this strange, austere place.

Her eyes flickered to the calendar. It was a mark of time, and yet nothing had changed. Not for her, at least.

She shook her head slightly, her brow furrowing in thought. She wanted something real, something that would feel different, something that would remind her of the world she had left behind. Something she could appreciate.

A big meal,” Nemi said finally, her voice steady, though there was a certain excitement in her words. “Something good. Not moon rice, please... Something better.”

Her father nodded.As you wish.”


Later that evening, as the sun dipped low behind the crescent edge of the moon’s horizon, Nemi was seated at the long table, her small hands neatly folded in her lap. She had grown used to this—this silence that hung in the air, punctuated only by the soft clink of utensils and the occasional murmur of conversation.

Toneri sat beside her, his face calm and content, though Nemi could always sense when he was upset. Today, he seemed to be in a rare mood of quiet understanding, probably aware that today was different. But for Nemi, it wasn’t the moonlit evening that made her feel a sense of change—it was the meal that had been set before her.

She stared at the dish in front of her, her expression slowly shifting from curiosity to disappointment. The food was nothing more than the same moon rice she had eaten countless times before, only with a few strange additions. The rice had been formed into a clump of odd shapes, like a mold that didn’t fit the taste. A strange yellow paste was drizzled on top, and some kind of unfamiliar root was placed beside it, looking far too bland for her refined taste.

Nemi’s mouth went dry. She had asked for something betterhadn’t she? Her thoughts flickered back to her request. More flavor, more variety, something that didn’t taste so bland and... unappetizing.

She took a deep breath, trying to calm the rising sense of frustration. She had asked for a feast, hadn’t she? But this? This wasn’t a feast.

As she pushed the food around with her chopsticks, pretending to take a bite, she couldn’t help but feel the tiniest bit of bitterness in her chest. Was this all that existed here? Moon rice, bland and simple? She glanced over at her father, who was eating with quiet dignity, his hands moving expertly despite his blindness.

She would never say it aloud, not with him or Toneri beside her. It wouldn’t be fair. They couldn’t see what she saw, couldn’t understand the dissatisfaction growing in her stomach. They wouldn’t even know how much she longed for the flavors of the world she used to know.

At least they didn’t have to see the disappointment in her face.

Toneri, in his usual gentle way, placed his hand on her arm, his fingers brushing lightly over her skin. “Is the food not to your liking, Nemi-chan?” His voice was soft, the question more of an observation than an inquiry.

Nemi blinked and then put on her best smile, the one she had practiced in the mirror. “I’m fine, Tone-nii,” she said quickly, in a voice that was still more mature than she let on. “Just... didn’t expect this much rice, I guess.”

She didn’t want to complain. She didn’t want to make Toneri worry.

Toneri smiled faintly, though Nemi could sense the concern behind it. “I’m sure it’s just... what we can have here. The moon’s resources aren’t like Earth’s.”

That was true. She knew that much. The moon didn’t have the same abundance, the same diversity of food that Earth did. Still, Nemi couldn’t help but long for a real feast, a table full of rich dishes, flavors she couldn’t even name. Something that would remind her of her past life—a small taste of something other than moon rice.

But in this life, she was a child again. A child who couldn’t express the yearning of her soul, not without seeming ungrateful. So she ate, slowly, thoughtfully, trying not to let her displeasure show.

The meal, as disappointing as it was, was enough. And that was all she could ask for here.

At least Toneri didn’t seem to notice. That was a blessing, she supposed. 


The library was quiet, the air thick with the scent of old parchment and ink. It was Nemi’s favorite place, the vast shelves filled with countless books that seemed to stretch on forever. She had spent hours here before, poring over picture books, trying to decode their strange, foreign words with her limited vocabulary. But now, at the age of four, she was making progress. Small, but noticeable steps.

Her little fingers traced the edges of the pages as she flipped through a book of short stories. The words had begun to make sense, one at a time. It wasn’t quite perfect, but it was better than before. Instead of simple stories about dragons, she was now reading about a " big, bad, mean, ugly dragon." Progress. She smiled to herself at the small victory. Words, no longer a barrier, but a tool—if only she could unlock them all.

But Nemi knew she still had much to learn. Her vocabulary had expanded, but the world in her book felt so distant, foreign, and strange. Her soul carried the knowledge of Earth—things like rabbits, grass, flowers, and forests. But her current life? Her eyes had never seen these things. Not on the moon.

Armed with an encyclopedia in front of her, she sought to fill the gaps in her knowledge. The book’s large, bold print called to her, urging her to understand.

Tone-nii,” she called out softly, barely looking up from the pages as she turned another leaf. “What’s grass?”

Toneri, who had been sitting across from her, turning the pages of his own book, paused. His expression softened as he realized what she had asked. He always took the time to explain things patiently, despite her persistent questioning.

Grass…” he began, his voice slow as he thought for the right words. “Grass is... green. It grows on the ground. You see it when you walk outside, under your feet. It’s soft... and when the wind blows, it moves like this.” He made a gentle sweeping motion with his hand, like the wind itself. “The grass is important for many animals.”

Nemi nodded slowly, trying to picture it in her mind. Grass. She could almost imagine the softness under her feet, though she had never felt it herself. It was a strange thing, re-learning about the world she was supposed to be a part of but had never actually seen.

What about flowers?” she asked next, her brow furrowing slightly as she turned another page of the encyclopedia.

Toneri’s smile was warm, though his eyes remained closed, as they always did. “Flowers are... colorful. They bloom in the ground, and people like to look at them because they’re beautiful. They come in many shapes and colors. Some smell sweet, and some attract animals like bees.”

Nemi leaned in closer to the page, though there was nothing there but a vague description of flowers. She could picture them vaguely in her mind— beautiful, colorful blooms, like something from a dream she’d never had. The memories of her past life were getting foggier. She feared she was getting early childhood dementia. Was that a thing?

Her thoughts drifted for a moment before she asked, “What’s a rabbit?”

Toneri paused again, sensing the curiosity in her voice. He knew she had seen nothing of Earth, not really, and he did his best to answer her questions, as best as he could.

A rabbit is a small animal,” he said, “with long ears, and it hops around. It likes to hide in the grass and eat plants.”

Nemi let out a thoughtful hum, her fingers idly tapping on the pages as she imagined a small, furry creature hopping around in a field. It was strange. She knew what a rabbit was supposed to look like, what it was supposed to do. But her mind hadn’t truly witnessed these things—only the knowledge she carried from another life.

"Do... you think I'll see these things someday?" Nemi asked quietly, glancing up at her brother with wide eyes.

Toneri’s face softened, though he didn’t answer immediately. He sat quietly for a moment, as though considering his words. “Maybe. Maybe one day, you’ll see them. But for now... we live here. We live on the moon, Nemi. There’s nothing here like those things. But you have your books. And you have me.”

Nemi’s heart swelled, and she smiled, albeit a little sadly. She was learning more every day, expanding her understanding of the world—though she had yet to truly experience it for herself. The moon, the place she now called home, had no grass, no flowers, and certainly no rabbits. The only thing she could truly experience was the endless silence, the coldness of the surroundings.

But at least she had Toneri. At least she had the books, and the encyclopedia that would slowly fill her mind with new wonders. The world might be small to her now, but she had time. She would learn. She would understand.

For now, she could only ask questions.

Chapter 5: Of Rituals and Arguments

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It wasn’t often that she heard her father raise his voice. In fact, Nemi couldn’t remember a time when he’d ever truly yelled at her. He was distant, yes, cold even, but never harsh. He often seemed stern with Toneri, though. Perhaps that was because of his blindness. He seemed to worry about Toneri in ways he never worried about Nemi. As if the blindness was something to be overcome, something to constantly address.

But this? This was different.

Nemi stood quietly outside the door, her tiny hand resting on the cool metal of the wall, straining to hear the muffled words coming from the other side. The argument was sharp, tense. Though her father’s voice was low, it was unlike his usual calm tone. There was a rare anger in it, a crack in his usually composed demeanor.

Too young. Byakugan. Ritual.

Nemi frowned, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar words floating through the door. Byakugan. She had heard that word before, hadn’t she? It was one of those strange terms that lingered in her memory, like a whisper from another life. Something she had read, perhaps? Or heard in passing?

The word Byakugan seemed to gnaw at the edges of her thoughts, and she struggled to place it, but the more she tried, the more elusive it became. She pressed her small hand against the door, but it did nothing to help her hear clearer. She heard another voice, sharp, demanding. The elder—Futaba, if she recalled correctly—responded in a tone that matched her father’s.

“…she doesn't have the eyes, but the ritual must go on…”

There was more, but it was muffled, fading into inaudibility as the voices moved farther away. The conversation, whatever it was, seemed to drift off, swallowed up by the labyrinthine halls of their home.

Nemi frowned, her thoughts swimming. A ritual? Byakugan? She could sense there was something more beneath the surface. Some secret. Something hidden away, tucked under the veil of quiet family life. Her mind wandered to darker places, thoughts that had no clear answers.

Is this a cult? she wondered quietly to herself, her small brow furrowing in confusion. A clan with rituals, blind family members... what kind of place is this?

She shivered despite herself, turning away from the door. The voices faded, leaving only an uneasy silence behind. Nemi shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. It was too much. She wasn’t supposed to understand any of this yet. The adultsthey were always so cryptic, always speaking in ways that didn’t make sense to her.

Forcing herself to move on, Nemi turned and walked out of the room, her small feet padding quietly along the stone floor. There was a courtyard she liked to visit, a bench by the edge where she could sit and watch the distant horizon. It wasn’t much of a view, just the endless expanse of the moon's cold, barren landscape, but it was something she found strangely comforting. The stillness of it reminded her of the quiet she felt inside.

As she walked through the empty halls, her thoughts spiraled, but she couldn’t quite pin them down. What was this place? What were these people? Was she really just a child here? Or was she something else, something that didn’t quite fit in?

Her footsteps slowed as she stepped out into the courtyard. The bench was just ahead, the stone cold beneath her small fingers as she climbed up to sit. She stretched her legs out, watching the far-off globe. The Earth.

Her heart stirred at the sight of it, even though it was so distant. She had been born on this strange moon, surrounded by people who felt more like strangers with every passing day. She didn’t know what she was—whether she was part of something important, or just a piece in a long, twisted story.

But the Earth—her Earth, the one she knew from before—looked so far away, so unreachable. The sight of it was both comforting and heartbreaking. She wondered, with a quiet sadness, if she’d ever be able to go there. To see the grass, the flowers, the rabbits, the things she’d read about in her books.

Could she ever go there? Would she ever be free of this place?

The weight of it pressed on her small chest, and for a moment, she just sat there, silent, as the cold wind brushed against her cheeks.

Then, without warning, her thoughts drifted back to her father’s argument. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong—something she hadn’t yet pieced together. And, for the first time, the vast expanse of the moon felt less like a comforting solitude and more like a prison, one she might never escape.

Notes:

Remember when I said there's gonna be lots of artistic liberty? Yeah. Expect more coming up.

Chapter 6: Of Tenseigan and Ceremonies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It wasn’t until her fifth birthday that Nemi finally began to understand.

The day started off well enough. Suspiciously well, in fact.

For once, breakfast wasn’t moon rice. That alone made her tear up in relief. Moon rice had become her eternal enemy over the past two years—bland, mushy, and deeply traumatic. But this morning? A miracle. Something else entirely. It was… moon potato. A real advancement in cuisine technology. It was slightly firm, vaguely seasoned, and had texture.

She had never wept harder over a starch in her life.

If that wasn’t enough, one of the elders—Futaba, the one who always scared her a little—appeared in the morning with folded clothes in her arms. Actual clothes. With patterns. Pretty ones. With silver threads that shimmered under the pale moonlight. Her jaw dropped. She touched the fabric like it was spun gold, eyes wide as she soaked in the delicate embroidery and flowing sleeves. Later she would learn it was a kimono, but right now it was just: “fancy dress. pretty.”

They dressed her carefully. She squirmed under their careful hands, but when they stepped back and she caught a glimpse of herself in the tall, polished mirror, her breath hitched.

She looked like a princess. No—she was a princess.

Excited beyond words, she ran to her brother’s room, small feet padding quickly against the stone floor, the sleeves of her kimono flapping with each step.

Tone-nii!” she chirped, sliding the door open with more force than grace, “Look, look—I look like… like, like those pretty ladies in the scrolls!”

She spun in place with the clumsy glee of a five-year-old, expecting her brother’s smile, maybe even a compliment, forgetting momentarily that her brother was blind (opps). But what she saw instead made her spin stop mid-turn.

Toneri sat on the edge of his bed, still and quiet. His face was tilted slightly toward her voice, but his expression was not one of joy. It was tight, pained.

She blinked. “Tone-nii…?”

He opened his arms, and she went to him without hesitation. His hug was firm. Too firm. As if holding onto something slipping through his fingers.

It’ll be over soon,” he said softly, brushing her hair.

Nemi frowned. “What over soon?”

He didn’t answer.

Silly,” she said with a pout. “Birthday come every year.”

He chuckled faintly. But there was no real joy in it. Just sadness.

That was the first time her heart dipped beneath the surface of her perfect birthday. And the unease only grew.

Dinner came, and it wasn’t just dinner. She was led not to the usual dining room, but down a different path—one she’d never seen before. The halls felt older, colder. She clutched Toneri’s sleeve as they walked.

Then the doors opened.

She was led into a chamber so massive it made her feel small in ways she hadn’t since waking up in this body. The ceiling stretched higher than any other room she’d been in. Pale blue light poured in from unseen sources, illuminating the room in a soft glow.

And there, at the center of the chamber—

She stopped breathing.

She didn’t have the words. No five-year-old would. Not even one with the mind of an adult.

It floated. Not resting, not anchored. Just there. A great sphere of interlocking magatama, softly spinning, radiating a light that wasn’t quite light. It shone, but it wasn’t bright. It pulsed, but not like a heartbeat—more like it breathed. In and out. Alive.

It was beautiful. And terrifying.

She took a step forward. “What… what’s that…?”

No one answered.

Not right away.

But she could feel all the eyes on her. The elders. Her father. Toneri.

Even though most of them were blind, she felt their gaze.

She stared at the glowing thing before her. Something about it clawed at her memory. A name. A whisper.

Tenseigan.

But she didn’t know how she knew that. Or why the moment she thought the word, her entire body shivered.

She turned to her brother, searching his face. But he had already turned away.

She didn’t understand everything.

But she understood enough.

This wasn’t just a birthday.

This was something else.

And now, the day she’d looked forward to most… suddenly didn’t feel like hers anymore.


She was in denial at first.

Even as they led her toward the center of the chamber—toward the strange altar-like table—she told herself it was just decoration. Part of the ceremony. Maybe some tradition she didn’t know about yet. Maybe she'd be asked to sit there and smile while they gave her some kind of blessing. That made sense. Right?

She was still in denial when she saw the chair. Cold and metallic, with armrests too wide for comfort. With leather straps hanging loosely from the sides.

No. It’s… it’s just a safety thing. For posture. Maybe it moves. Maybe it floats.

She was still in denial when someone gently pushed her down onto it. When her long, pale hair was carefully pinned back, exposing her neck. Her face. Her eyes.

She was still in denial when the straps were fastened—click, click—tight across her wrists. Ankles. Chest.

It’s okay,” she mumbled to herself. “Maybe they—maybe I’m getting, like… a chakra gift. A moon blessing. Yeah.”

She flinched when she heard the metallic clatter behind her.

A puppet servant wheeled something in.

A tray.

Surgical tools.

She was still in denial.

Even as her heart hammered in her chest. Even as her breath started to shake.

She turned her head sharply toward her father. “Otou-sama—?”

He didn’t answer. He wasn’t even facing her.

Her brother stood far away, fists clenched, lips pressed in a thin line.

Still in denial.

Then Elder Futaba stepped forward. Her wrinkled hands moved with calm precision as she picked up a strange instrument—something slender and hooked, with a pronged end. A tool that looked like it was meant to extract something. Something round.

Like a—

No.

No.

No.

Nemi’s breath caught. Her body froze. Her vision narrowed until all she could see was that tool. That gleam.

No.

Her small voice trembled. “No…”

No one moved to stop it.

No one moved at all.

No—no—no!

Her screams echoed across the chamber—

and were swallowed by silence.

Notes:

Though the wiki said that Toneri lost his eyes at birth, I didn't want to start off with a blind OC. This was one of the things I took the liberty to change for narrative purposes.

Chapter 7: Interlude: Of Sisters and Love

Chapter Text

He knew what today was.

He had known the moment he woke up, long before the soft footsteps of puppet servants arrived to dress him, long before the scent of cooked tubers reached his nose. He didn't need eyes to see what this day meant. The quiet of the halls had shifted. There was a hush in the air, too heavy for a birthday.

He had smiled when he heard her little feet patter toward his room, her voice full of wonder and pride. “T-Tone-nii! Look! I look like… like, like those pretty ladies in the scrolls!”

He hadn’t needed to see to know she was glowing. She had been thrilled—giddy, even—at her new kimono, the first she’d ever been given. Her excitement radiated like warmth, clinging to his chest like sunlight.

He smiled. He hugged her. But he could not lie.

“It’ll be over soon,” he whispered.

And she had only giggled, like the sweet child she was, and called him silly.

She didn’t know.

Of course she didn’t know.

But he did.

He had overheard it all. The night talks. The whispered plans. The ritual. Her “defect.” The way the elders spoke of her like an object, not a person. The way they talked about her eyes.

He had fought. As much as a child could fight adults that wouldn’t listen. He had argued with his father—their father—begged him to stop it. That Nemi was too young. That it wasn’t right.

They told him it was for the clan.

That it was necessary.

That he should be proud.

Proud?

How could he be proud when he could feel her terror through the walls?

He stood behind the partition; fists clenched so tightly his knuckles burned. He couldn’t see what was happening, but he didn’t need to. He could hear the scrape of tools on metal trays. The low murmur of the elders. The panic in her tiny voice.

“Otou-sama—?”

She had called out.

Not to him.

To the man who sat silently with his back turned to her.

Coward.

Coward.

Toneri wanted to scream. To run. To rip the straps off her and carry her far away from this place—from this clan, this fate, this cursed bloodline that devoured its children in the name of survival.

But his legs wouldn’t move.

He was eight. Just eight.

And Nemi was only five.

He hated how small they both were. How helpless.

He heard her scream.

Toneri wished—perhaps—the elders should have taken his hearing, too.

He didn’t want to hear his sister in pain. His sweet, innocent sister.

But then—

Something changed.

The cries of a terrified girl suddenly stopped.

In their place came a harsh, guttural growl. Not hers.

Not a child’s voice at all.

It was lower. Deeper. And pained.

Toneri’s head snapped toward the sound on instinct, even though his blind eye sockets could not see. He heard a shuffle, a crash—metal clattering to the floor. A chair dragging. Elder Futaba gasping.

He froze.

What…?” he whispered.

And then—footsteps. Unsteady. Rushed.

The air shifted again. And before he could react—

Something collided into him.

Small arms. Trembling hands. Breath warm and ragged against his chest. He didn’t need to ask who it was.

Nii-san—don’t!” Nemi’s voice cracked. “Don’t—don’t let them take my eyes—!”

She was sobbing, shaking, trying to drag him backward with her tiny fists.

Toneri held her tighter than he ever had.

I won’t,” he whispered, even though he didn’t know how to stop it.

He tried to move with her—anywhere, away—but his back hit something cold. Unmoving.

The puppet guards.

They were blocked in. Trapped.

And Toneri knew—if he fought, if he screamed, they’d take her by force.

So he did the only thing he could.

He wrapped his arms around her. Curled around her small form like a shield. Held her as if that alone could protect her.

I’ve got you,” he whispered again. “I’ve got you. I promise.”

And he prayed—to the moon, to fate, to any god that would listen—

That it wouldn’t be a lie.

Chapter 8: Of Tears and Monsters

Chapter Text

Cult.

This clan was a goddamn cult.

They sacrificed their own people’s eyes.

It made sense now. All the strange things that never added up in her young mind. The cryptic murals on the walls. The vague texts in the scrolls she wasn’t supposed to read yet. The reverent tone used when speaking of “purity.” Why everyone around them was blind.

That’s why Toneri was blind.

That’s why he had hugged her like he was mourning her before anything even happened. That’s why he had been quiet all day, holding her with that sad smile. Because he knew.

She wanted to scream. To rage. To thrash like she did earlier when they pinned her down. She wanted to bite someone again—like she did to that hag Futaba, her teeth sinking into wrinkled flesh in pure, animal panic.

But now, all she could do was cry.

Nemi clung tighter to her brother, her tiny fists tangled in his robe, her body trembling with tear-streaked cheeks. Her breath hitched as she begged again, voice breaking, “Don’t let them take my eyes, Nii-san… please… please…”

Toneri didn’t speak. He just held her, arms around her, so fiercely tight she almost couldn’t breathe. He trembled, too. She could feel it in his hands, the way his fingers gripped her like she was something precious slipping through them.

She heard the shuffle of footsteps.

The elders.

Coming back.

She could feel them reaching for her, cold fingers trying to separate her from him. She resisted. Kicked. Thrashed wildly. Her small limbs flailed with everything she had, her legs slamming into the floor, into robes, into Toneriand maybe, just maybe, she hurt him too. But she couldn’t let go. She wouldn’t let go.

Don’t take me!” she wailed. “Don’t take me—don’t take me—Toneri!!

And then—

A voice.

Stern. Deep. Unmistakable.

Enough.

Everything stopped.

Hands recoiled. Silence fell.

She didn’t dare look up. Couldn’t. But she heard it. The quick, sharp hush of the elders pulling back. Their sudden intake of breath. The whispers that followed, low and furious, too fast for her to follow. But her father—their father—was unmoving. Calm. Final.

He spoke again, tone clipped.

Toneri. Take your sister to her room.”

There was no arguing with that voice. Even Nemi knew.

Her fists, once clawed tight against her brother’s robe, finally loosened. Her body sagged. She couldn’t stop crying, but the sobs turned soft. Shaky. She wasn’t being dragged away.

She was safe.

She was safe.

She let herself believe it. Even if it was only for now.

She was…

alive.


That night, she begged Toneri to sleep in her bed.

She hadn’t done that in months—not since she'd proudly declared she was a big girl now and   could sleep alone. She had insisted back then. Wanted her own space, her own room, her own silence.

But tonight, she would’ve said anything.

Another story, please?” she’d offered.

Brush my hair again?” she’d asked.

There’s a monster under the bed, I heard it breathing—!”

She would’ve thrown a tantrum, rolled on the floor, wailed until the moon cracked open—but she didn’t have to.

Toneri had simply said, “Okay,” and held out his hand.

Now they lay quietly in her bed, nestled together beneath the thin, silken sheets. Nemi had pressed herself against him, her back facing the wall, needing to feel as far away from the rest of the world as possible. Her brother’s arms were around her, warm and solid and real.

Her hair was damp still, freshly washed, clinging slightly to her cheeks and pillow. Her fingers were wrinkled, pruned from how long she’d stood under the water earlier—scrubbing her skin raw, as if she could wash away what happened. As if it hadn’t seeped in too deep.

She thought she had no more tears left.

And still, she sniffled.

Now and then, a shaky breath. A hiccup. The echo of everything she’d endured.

Her fingers twitched, brushing over the bandages around her wrists. They ached dully, reminders of the chair. The straps. Her own desperate, terrified struggle to get free. She scratched without thinking.

Then—

A warm hand covered hers.

Toneri’s.

Stop,” he whispered gently.

His voice wasn’t scolding, but it was firm. Protective. Like everything he wanted to say was in that one word.

She froze. Then slowly, she turned her hand over beneath his, threading her small fingers between his longer ones. Letting him hold her.

I don’t wanna close my eyes,” she murmured after a while. “What if they’re gone when I wake up?”

He didn’t answer with words.

Just held her tighter.

Chapter 9: Of Father and Chakra

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything returned to normal.

Or, at least, as normal as life on the moon could be.

Moon food was still moon food: tasteless and bland. Even the once-exciting "moon potato" had lost its charm after the fifth, sixth, seventh time. She ate it quietly now, chewing without complaint, but without joy. Her mind was elsewhere.

She still spent most of her days in the grand, echoing library—surrounded by towering shelves and books as ancient as the clan itself. Occasionally, an elder would come and teach her things. Language. History. Chakra theory. The usual. (Not Futaba, thank the stars. Nemi had mastered the art of ducking into side halls or crouching behind scroll cases the moment she heard that particular dragging shuffle of robes.)

She was learning the language quickly now. Absorbing symbols. Meaning. Nuance. Every word was a step closer to understanding. To knowing. And she had to know.

She needed to know.

Know more about… that ritual. About the Byakugan. About what had nearly been done to her.

She could have asked, of course. That would’ve been faster. Easier.

But part of her was terrified that asking was the same as inviting. What if questions brought attention? What if attention brought restraints? So she kept her mouth shut. Tight as a seal.

And she ran—literally—every time she spotted Futaba. The old hag couldn’t see, but Nemi was the only child around who scampered down hallways with such reckless energy, so she didn’t take any chances. Better safe than plucked.

So she stuck to the library. Her refuge.

That day, she had stacked the books higher than usual. She had sweet-talked the puppet servants into helping, balancing the heavy tomes into a makeshift ladder. Teetering, wobbling, she reached for the topmost shelf. There had to be something important up there. She could feel it.

But then—

A slip.

A misstep.

Air beneath her foot.

Her heart jumped to her throat. She braced, eyes squeezed shut.

Then—arms. Warm, not cold like the puppet guards. Not unfeeling. Not mechanical.

She blinked.

It was her father.

His face was the same as always—composed, still, unreadable. Eyes eternally closed. His voice was calm, but with a layer of stern disapproval beneath it.

You should let the servants retrieve what you need,” he said. “This height is dangerous.”

She clutched the book tighter, suddenly hyper-aware of the title. Of what she’d been reaching for. But he couldn’t see it. He was blind. Just like Toneri.

Still… she shifted the book behind her back, just in case.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, unsure.

He stood there a moment longer, as if weighing whether to say more. But in the end, he only nodded once and turned away.

She watched him go.

And wondered.

He had caught her. Saved her, even. Did that mean he cared?

He had made sure she and Toneri ate every day. Made sure they had beds, clothes, tutors. Was that love?

But…

He had stood there. During the ritual . Silent. Still. Cold. Even when she had called for him, screamed for him. He hadn’t moved.

Not until it was nearly too late.

So—what was he?

A father she should love?

Or a man she should hate?

She didn’t know.

She wasn’t sure she wanted to know.


They were doing something different today.

Nemi had expected the day to go by like every other. Wake up. Eat a breakfast that tasted like chewing on chalk. Dress herself in pale robes. Play with dull, silent toys that didn’t smile or laugh. Lessons in the library, again. Hide and seek with the puppets—again. (She always won. They couldn’t bend like she could.) Then maybe some quiet time staring down at the beautiful, unreachable Earth until her eyelids drooped from boredom.

But today, Toneri came to her room with a different expression.

Come,” he said gently.

She blinked, curious. “Are we going somewhere?”

He nodded.

So she followed.

They walked through the sterile halls, past puppet guards and towering murals, and out into the courtyard—the one that was always so empty, so lifeless. Gray stone and gray skies. A cold wind that never quite reached the bones. But this time, their father was there.

Waiting.

He sat in the middle of the courtyard with his legs crossed, posture straight, robes folding perfectly around him like he was part of the stone itself. His eyes were closed—not just from blindness, Nemi felt—but from focus. Like a statue in meditation.

Toneri sat down without hesitation.

Nemi, less certain, followed suit. Her eyes flicked around. There were no straps. No elders. No Futaba. That helped. She sat cross-legged, mimicking her brother, though her legs were still too short to sit quite right. Her little hands fiddled in her lap.

At least… it didn’t look like anyone was going to try to take her eyes again.

That was a start.

Their father’s voice broke the silence, calm and low.

You’ve been learning about chakra in your lessons, haven’t you?”

Nemi nodded instinctively—then caught herself. “Yes,” she said aloud. “I-I mean… I’ve read about it. I know what it is. But… I haven’t felt it. Not really.”

He inclined his head slowly, as though acknowledging her honesty.

Today,” he said, “you will.”

Her breath caught.

A part of her had always imagined chakra as something big. Something you feltlike lightning or warmth, or the sound of blood rushing in your ears. But so far, it had only been words in books. Diagrams. Teachers who made her sit too still and talk too much.

Her father placed his hand on the ground.

Chakra is within you,” he said. “It is life itself. Breath, thought, feeling. And through discipline, we learn to mold it.”

Toneri was silent beside her, patient. She envied how calm he always seemed. Like he belonged here. Like he understood already.

Close your eyes,” her father instructed.

She hesitated. Then obeyed.

The courtyard fell away behind her lids. She could hear the faint whistle of wind. The distant hum of moon machines far in the towers.

Breathe,” he said. “Listen. To your heart. To your body. Let it speak to you.”

She inhaled, slow. Shaky.

She wasn’t sure what she was supposed to feel.

But maybe… just maybe… if she kept listening… something would answer.


She listened. And listened...

And sneezed.

"Ah—" she blinked, startled, rubbing her nose. That hadn’t been very spiritual.

She opened one eye and looked up sheepishly, a little embarrassed. “Um… nothing happened.”

Her father didn’t react. Toneri tilted his head slightly, but said nothing.

What was chakra supposed to feel like anyway? A spark? A breeze? A heartbeat? She thought she could maybe sense something inside—something soft, like a feather caught in a locked box. Something that didn’t have shape, or voice, or heat.

"Um, I..." she began again, quietly.

But the words didn’t want to come. Because there was something else, buried beneath them. A fear.

She remembered—after the ritual. After the restraints. After she cried herself raw. She’d overheard them once, the elders, standing just beyond the paper screen of the healing chambers. Whispering. Whispering about her.

That she had a defect.

A flaw in her eyes. In her soul.

Was that why she couldn’t feel anything? Was she broken?

Her fingers curled against her knees.

Her father was quiet for a long moment. Then, without lifting his voice, he spoke. “Toneri. Show her.”

Her brother turned to her.

He faced her directly. Nemi blinked, confused, until he reached out, gently taking her small hand in his.

Don’t be surprised,” Toneri murmured. His expression was calm, his voice like wind brushing over still water.

And then—

She felt it.

From the tips of her fingers, where he touched her—something warm poured in. Like light. Like breath. Like a silent song that filled her chest with strange, invisible color. It wrapped around her fingers, crawled up her arm, filled her like water soaking into dry roots.

It was warm.

It was kind.

And it was so foreign.

Nemi yelped in surprise and instinctively yanked her hand away, cutting off the sensation like slamming a door shut.

Ack—s-sorry!” she blurted, cheeks red. “I—sorry…”

Toneri smiled softly, not offended at all. He offered his hand again.

This time, she reached out slower. Let herself connect. And held on.

The warmth returned.

Not as a storm. But as a steady pulse.

Thisthis was chakra. This was what she couldn’t find alone. This was what had been locked inside her all along. She hadn’t known the key was so gentle. That it felt like this.

She let out a tiny breath. Her eyes fluttered closed.

She understood now.

Much later, she would learn that what her brother did wasn’t simply giving her chakra—it was the first step of Ninshū, the true way of connection.

But that was a story for another time.

Notes:

It wasn't explicitly said whether the Ōtsutsuki clan on the moon knows Ninshu. I like to think that they do, especially if Hamura had learnt from his brother before.

The ninshu that I'm writing, might be more than just Ninshu. Not sure. Maybe.

Chapter 10: Of Ninshū and Earth

Chapter Text

She learned more about chakra now.

Theory was one thing—but practice? That was where it all came alive.

Chakra wasn’t just a concept in a scroll anymore. It was everywhere. In everything. She could feel it if she tried—if she listened. Every living thing thrummed with it, like a heartbeat. Like a low hum in the bones of the world.

It was life. It was fire. Not a flame that burned, but an ember—steady, constant. A warmth that never went out.

She learned to sense it first.

The way the servants, though made of puppet bone and thread, moved differently than people. The way her brother’s chakra curled around his presence like an invisible shawl. The way her father’s chakra loomed— quiet, deep, like a frozen sea.

Then, she learned to touch her own.

It was shy at first. Flickering, faint. She had to coax it like a kitten hiding under a chair. But with patience, and her brother’s guidance, she called it out.

She learned to bring it to her hands—to warm them during the long, cold moon nights. She used it to make feathers stick to her forehead with nothing but will. She even lit a paper lantern once (accidentally), and they had to put it out before she burned the curtains.

It was new. It was hers.

And it was exciting.

She drank it all in—lessons, scrolls, exercises. She’d never wanted to learn so badly in her life. Not just because it gave her power, but because, for once, she felt in control. Not the elders. Not the rituals. Not even the shadows behind their silent walls.

She could do this. She could feel it.

Her body. Her chakra. Her light.


Her brother helped comb and pin her hair.

She sat still—mostly. Fidgeting only when he tugged a little too hard or twisted a lock the wrong way. Then—poke! a hairpin jabbed her scalp and she let out a sharp hiss.

"Ow!"

His hand froze.

And then—warmth. A quiet ripple of chakra flowed from his fingers to hers, a soft apology murmured not through words, but through feeling. The Ninshū link between them shimmered with guilt, and a gentle squeeze followed.

She grumbled, but leaned back into his hand anyway.

Once her father had decided she was ready, she had begun learning about Ninshū. The true origin of chakra, he called it. Not for war, not for domination, but for connection. For understanding.

For unity.

At first, she didn’t get it. Chakra was power, wasn’t it? Something to use. Something to control. That’s what all the scrolls and stories had told her.

But Ninshū wasn’t about controlit was about sharing. Feeling. Linking one soul to another like threads in a tapestry. And slowly, she began to understand.

She connected with Toneri more easily than anyone. His chakra was so familiar, like a favorite blanket—warm, steady, protective. She could sense when he was frustrated. When he was scared. When he was proud of her, even if he didn’t say it aloud.

Her father was harder. His chakra was like a castle with high walls and deep shadows. But even so—when she tried—she could feel something beneath it. Not cold. Not cruel. Just... guarded. Like he had locked parts of himself away long ago and forgotten where he hid the key.

She didn’t blame him. Some emotions, even she couldn’t explain. Her mind—the other one, the one she’d had before—could make guesses. Could theorize. But her small hands, her small body, didn’t always know what to do with big feelings. The dots were there. But reconnecting them took time.

And today? Today was something new.

They were going out.

She didn’t know where, exactly. The moon was mostly endless stretches of pale nothing—dusty, dry, and dull. The worst vacation spot ever, she’d once muttered under her breath. But still—if Toneri and Father were going, she wanted to go too.

They never said where they disappeared to during their absences. She always imagined secret training. Or secret missions. Or secret something.

As they walked, Toneri reached for her hand. She took it without hesitation. Her chakra was bright today—bubbly and fizzing like a sparkler. She couldn’t help but skip once. Twice.

And when she felt her brother smile through their link, she knew her chakra had infected him too.

Later—much later—she would learn the truth.

They were going to Earth.

The planet. The globe. The blue and green marble she stared at from her window, from the courtyards, from every telescope and book she could find.

Something she thought she’d never touch.

Something she thought was only a dream.

Chapter 11: Of Rabbit and Feeling

Chapter Text

They landed on a grassy plain.

Nemi clung to Toneri the entire time, her tiny fingers balled into the fabric of his sleeve. She hadn’t meant to, really, but the moment her father began that strange, complicated ritual—some kind of space-folding matrix, she thought, a jutsuher courage gave out and she panicked.

Jutsu.

The word settled into her brain like a puzzle piece clicking into place. She’d heard it before—alongside others like Ninshū, Byakugan, and Chakra. Where? In this life? Or the other?

The transition was... overwhelming. There was a tearing sensation, not painful but strange. Like being pulled apart and put back together at the same time.

Then—

It ended.

The wind met her first, cool and soft, carrying something she hadn’t smelled in years.

Grass.

Her nose twitched. Her eyes widened. Her lungs inhaled.

It was green. Alive. Familiar.

She stumbled forward, one step, two, her sandals sinking into the earth. Flowers. Trees. The sky—oh, the skya blue so vibrant she wanted to cry. She turned in a slow circle, overwhelmed, eyes wide and shimmering.

She gaped.

Once.

Twice.

Longer than she’d like to admit.

A quiet, smug voice in her head—her older self—muttered, You've seen this before. Big deal.

Another, louder voice—the part of her that remembered loneliness and silver walls—snapped back, Let her enjoy it!

She squealed.

A full-bodied, uninhibited, five-year-old squeal.

Look look! Nii-san!!

She forgot. Completely forgot. He couldn’t seebut she was already too far gone, sprinting into the open field, arms wide, hair flying. She spun, twirled, tripped—then flopped unceremoniously onto the grass with a loud pomf.

It was soft. It tickled her nose. She giggled.

Then— Movement.

She shot upright.

A flash of white darted through the tall grass, nearly invisible—except she had trained eyes, honed in the library, in meditation, and from being just a very determined child.

There!” she gasped.

A rabbit.

It peeked out again—ears twitching, eyes wary. She froze, holding her breath.

Her first Earth creature.

She didn’t move.

She didn’t blink.

The rabbit twitched its nose at her.

A rabbit.

A white, fluffy rabbit.

All the things she had only read about in the encyclopedias, neatly illustrated on glossy pages—grass, flowers, treesnow stood before her, breathing, blooming, real.

And now: rabbit.

She wanted to touch it.

Crouching low, Nemi crept forward. Like a cat, she imagined—silent, graceful, predator.

...Or so she thought.

Because the rabbit’s ears perked up, its tiny body stiffening. Then—with a twitch and a hop—it bolted.

Ah—!” She sat up, visibly disappointed. “Wait— no, come back!”

But then—

The rabbit rose.

Not leapt. Not jumped.

Floated.

Its paws dangled, kicking in confusion. It hovered midair, fur rippling from the gentle pull of invisible chakra. Nemi gaped, mouth slightly open, brain lagging behind what her eyes were seeing.

It floated... straight into her father’s arms.

Toneri stood to the side, hands tucked neatly behind his back, as if this were completely normal.

Her father’s eyes were closed—as always—but his hand moved slowly, delicately. The rabbit writhed at first, but he placed two fingers gently on its brow, and—

It stopped.

Not dead. Not unconscious.

Just... calm. Its little body loosened, chest rising and falling steadily, its eyes half-lidded, ears relaxed.

“Otou-sama, don’t hurt it!” she almost cried—but the words stuck halfway in her throat. She suddenly remembered—rabbits are food, her adult mind warned.

She needn’t have worried. He hadn’t hurt it.

What was that?” she whispered, eyes huge.

(A technique of Ninshū, she would learn much, much later—an empathetic transmission of intent through chakra, calming the frightened. But for now—)

Come,” her father instructed, crouching to her level.

She hesitated... then shuffled forward on her knees.

He gently transferred the rabbit into her small arms, watching her closely.

She stroked its ears with reverence. The rabbit didn’t move. Its fur was so soft. Warmer than she imagined. Lighter, too.

Nemi cradled it like something sacred.

This—this was strangely kind of her father. So uncharacteristic. She felt a question brewing in her chest, but then let it fall away.

Not now. Not here.

Because right now—

Right now, everything was perfect.


She explored the world for an hour.

An entire, wonderful hour.

Every blade of grass was a discovery. Every ladybug, a marvel. She crouched down to follow the tiny trails of ants, watched them march in little lines with fierce determination. She ran her hands across rough tree bark, marveled at the texture. Found an abandoned bird nest nestled high in a branch and squealed at the discovery like it was treasure.

And all the while, she dragged her brother along.

Here, here!” she chirped, tugging on his sleeve, pressing his hand to a tree, to the moss growing at its base. “Feel this!” she would say again and again. And though he must’ve been familiar with all of it—though none of this was new to him—he let her. Let her guide him, tug him around. Never once complained. Just smiled faintly as her excitement bubbled over.

Then, a voice—calm and firm.

Her father.

Reeling her back in.

They hadn’t come here just to play, he reminded them. They had a task: training chakra sensing.

Aww... shucks...” she muttered under her breath, kicking the dirt lightly.

But honestly? It wasn’t such a damper.

After all, she could train here.
Here, with the sun on her back, the breeze in her hair, surrounded by colours and life. So much better than the cold, grey courtyard of the moon. So much better.

She sat down obediently, legs crossed, hands on her knees, glancing at her brother who mirrored her with practiced ease. Their father instructed them calmly, patiently: to still their thoughts, to feel inward, then outward.

To find that flicker of warmth inside—and spread it.

So she tried.

And slowly, slowly, her chakra rippled outward.

Like a whisper. Like reaching out with invisible hands. She felt the breeze shift over the grass, the faint flicker of her brother’s chakra beside her—steadfast, warm. She felt the soft thrum of her father’s presence: quiet and vast, like a still ocean.

And then—

She understood.

This is how her brother saw.
This is how her father walked without stumbling.
This is how the blind among their clan navigated a world full of obstacles.

With chakra—not just as energy, but as perception.

She gasped softly, eyes wide, then smiled.

She finally understood.

And suddenly, the world—already beautiful—became bigger.

Chapter 12: Of Legacy and Dust

Chapter Text

She wanted to go back.

Back to the Earth. Back to the colours and the smells and the breeze that danced through her hair like it was alive.

From her window, the globe hung like a jewel in the dark, always visible, always out of reach. It glowed softly, beckoning.

Nemi stared at it often.

The memories from that day wouldn’t fade, not even a little. They stayed sharp and vivid in her mind—the rabbit, the grass, her brother’s smile as she dragged him around. But when she’d asked to go again, her father had been clear:

Not often. It is not a playground.”

The trips were for training, he’d said. Not for indulgence.

She had pouted, but hadn’t argued. She was young, yes—but not stupid. She knew pressing wouldn’t work. Still... she was certain her chance would come again.

Someday.

She tapped the pencil against the paper, tongue poking from the corner of her mouth. Her grasp of the written language had improved dramatically, words no longer a mystery of tangled characters. But penmanship? She had no idea.

There was no one to judge it, after all. A strange consequence of being raised among the blind. No one could see what she wrote to tell her if it was crooked or elegant. Just her, her words, and the silence.

Her thoughts drifted again.

Back to the earth.

If her father could take them there, and if her brother knew the way... then why hadn’t they stayed?

It was better there. That much she knew without question. The air alone made her feel alive. The soil, the warmth of the sun. The things—actual things. Trees, flowers, birds. Even bugs.

Why stay on the moon? Why trap themselves in this frozen husk?

She had a theory. A quiet, unsettled hunch that rooted itself in her mind and wouldn’t leave.

It was the legacy.

The Ōtsutsuki bloodline.

She could feel it, even if no one had told her yet. The way her father held himself. The quiet purpose. The way the elders whispered. It wasn’t just tradition—it was duty. Chains, maybe. Elegant ones.

And if it was true, she needed to prove it.

She glanced back down at her paper.

Then wrote, carefully and with intent:

Why do we live on the moon?

And beneath it:

What is our legacy?

She would find out.

She had to.


The puppet floated silently beneath her, its limbs wrapped in silk-like threads of chakra, holding her securely as they hovered among shelves older than even her father's voice. The air was thick with dust, motes dancing in the shafts of sterile starlight leaking from the carved skylights. She coughed again—ugh, she really should have worn a mask or something.

But it was worth it.

This part of the library felt... forgotten. A ghost of a time long before her birth. The usual rows of organized scrolls and meticulously maintained tomes were replaced here by crooked shelves, crumbling paper, and silence so heavy it felt sacred.

Bring me up. She pointed, and the puppet obeyed with mechanical grace, lifting her in its arms like a doll. She was getting used to that.

The first few times had been clumsy—she’d barked vague commands, only to be ignored or, worse, misunderstood. She’d told one to “go left” and it had spun in a circle until she screamed. She was still working out the trick to it. They responded best to precise wording... but her family could control them with no words at all.

Chakra, she thought. It must be chakra. That same unseen current that passed between her and Toneri when they held hands. That allowed feelings and thoughts to bleed across boundaries. But hers wasn’t quite strong enough. Not yet.

Still— she managed.

Floating now near the top shelf, her finger traced spines cracked with time. She glanced over the titles.

"Lineage of Moon-Born Lords..."
"The Doctrine of Celestial Purity..."
"Astral Rituals and Soul Seals..."

Then— There.

It was a thick tome, wide as her chest, bound in what looked like silver- threaded bark. The glyph on its spine was old—older than anything she'd read. She pointed.

Bring me closer.

The puppet drifted to the shelf edge, and she reached out, struggling just slightly to tug the heavy book free. It came loose with a pop of disturbed air and a choking cloud of dust. She sneezed, loudly.

Ugh,” she groaned, hugging the book to her chest.

The puppet descended, gentle as a leaf falling from a tree. She slid off its arms and sat cross-legged right there on the cold marble floor.

Her fingers brushed the cover.

A Timeline of the Ōtsutsuki Legacy.

She opened the book.

And began to read.

This… this was where she would start.

Chapter 13: Interlude: Of Questions and Answers

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dinner was quiet tonight. Too quiet.

Father wasn’t present—summoned again by the clan elders, likely buried in those endless talks about tradition and legacy and safeguarding the sacred relics. That left just Toneri, Nemi, and the ever-silent puppet attendants.

She hadn’t said much since they sat down. Her chakra was withdrawn, like it was curling into itself. The usual flickers of curiosity that bounced from her presence like warm little sparks were missing. He couldn’t see her face, not with his eyes, but through the Ninshū link… he could feel her.

Tension.
Distraction.
A hint of melancholy.
Earth again, maybe?

He tilted his head toward her, gently reaching out through their link—just a soft nudge. A reassurance. I’m here. It’s alright, you can say it.

What’s wrong?

There was the soft clink of her spoon against the plate—he knew that sound. She was pushing her food around instead of eating. Again. Her mumble came a beat later:

“Nothing.”

It was a lie. Not a malicious one. Just a child’s reflex. One he was familiar with—he used to give the same answer, once. Still, she should know better than to try and lie to someone connected to her chakra.

He didn’t push. He could wait.

Patience was a skill he had long since mastered. He would wait until she was ready to speak.

And she did.

Eventually.

Why do we stay on the moon?”

He froze.

Not in fear. Not in surprise. But in the heaviness of the question. He had asked their father the same once. More than once. It had never left him fully satisfied, even when he’d learned the answers.

Toneri folded his hands, resting them in his lap. The puppets continued their silent motion, cleaning or standing guard. Background noise.

He took a breath.

We have a duty,” he said quietly. “To guard the legacy. To protect what the Ōtsutsuki once left behind. The bloodline… it matters.”

He wished it felt more convincing.

But why us?” she asked. A whisper, almost. “Why only us?”

That was the question he didn’t have the answer to. He searched for it often—in scrolls, in chakra echoes, in the whispers of their ancestors’ teachings. He wanted to believe it was for something noble. Something greater than themselves. But sometimes, when he felt the weight of the moon’s silence pressing in on him…

He wasn’t so sure.

He leaned a little closer, just enough for her to feel the warmth of his presence.

I wonder that too,” he admitted.

Silence stretched between them, but it was gentler now. Honest.

He didn’t need to see her face to know she was thinking. Just like him.

Maybe one day, they’d find the answer together.

Notes:

I think Toneri was pretty convinced of why he stayed on the moon in the movie. As usual, I'm taking liberties.

Chapter 14: Of Drawings and Ruins

Chapter Text

Her brother was pitiable, Nemi decides.

Not because he was blind—though yeah, she did feel regret about that, about how his eyes were taken. Not because he was also stuck on this same damn moon like her. Not because they were both born into a cursed bloodline orbiting Earth like some divine punishment wrapped in ancient tradition. And certainly not because he puts up with her boredom-fueled whims, like when she pins bows and ribbons in his hair until he looks like a present no one asked for.

No, he was pitiable because he had accepted it.

Accepted the truth. The rules. The world.

Nemi knew it wasn’t fair to compare. Judging a new world by the values of a past life—it had a name. Ethnocentrism, her mind helpfully supplied, in the voice of a long-forgotten teacher. Still, she suspected that once, long ago, her brother had the same questions she did. The same restless need to know why things were the way they were. Why they had to live like this. She wondered when he stopped fighting for the answer. When he decided that obedience was easier than rebellion.

He was playing with her again.

They sat cross-legged, side by side, while she painted imaginary strokes on his skin— words, symbols, little scribbles that meant everything and nothing. A crown. A bowl. A dragon that looked more like a worm.

He let her. Her silent client in this ridiculous, makeshift tattoo parlor of hers.

“And this,” she murmured, dragging a finger down his arm, “is a crown.”

“A crooked one,” she added, with a grin he couldn’t see.

He only hummed in reply, amused, maybe.

She wished he could see. She wished he had eyes again—eyes she could stare into, to read his expressions, to know when he was smiling for real and not just because she said something dumb. To catch the way his eyes crinkled when he laughed. She missed what she never got to have.

But for now, the Ninshū link would suffice.

It always did.


She went outside one day.

Her father and brother weren’t around—probably off doing Earth things again. She wanted to go. She should have pleaded. Demanded. But her father was, if nothing else, a boulder disguised as a man, and she knew better than to argue with stone.

So, on a day when she’d finished her lessons early and the elders were off doing whatever ancient nonsense they did, she packed up some moon onigiri, instructed the puppet servants to carry her like a spoiled princess, picked no particular direction, and left.

She did leave a braille note in her room. Just in case. Not that anyone ever looked for her except her brother, and maybe their father, on rare occasions.

It was strange, she mused. The adults here didn’t really hover over children the way they did back in her old life—no lectures about safety, no constant eyes watching to make sure a kid didn’t accidentally off themselves.

The wind brushed against her cheeks as they traveled. For a while, it was all the same—barren stretches of moonrock and silence. And then—

A ruin.

She told the puppets to slow down, and they descended on her command. Curiosity thrummed through her as her sandals touched the ground.

Broken rubble greeted her—not worn by time, but shattered violently. As if something had crashed into it, shattered it with force. A battle.

She caught sight of something on the ground: the broken remains of a servant puppet. Its head was torn off.

Look, that’s you,” she giggled with morbid curiosity, addressing one of her own puppet escorts. As usual, it didn’t respond—though it did turn its head toward where she pointed. Obedient. Silent.

Shards of something littered the ground. Didn’t seem safe to walk here, even with her sandals on, so she let herself be carried again, floating like royalty among the wreckage.

It felt like this used to be... something. A park? Maybe. She spotted what might’ve once been a fountain—or its ruins. Broken benches. Artificial-looking lamps. Signs this was once a place meant for walking. For living.

People lived here once. And now, they were gone.

What happened?

The history book she’d read—A Timeline of the Ōtsutsuki Legacyspoke proudly of how they arrived on the moon. Of Ōtsutsuki Hamura and the legacy he’d left behind. But it stopped at a certain point. Glossed over the present. Never explained what became of all those people. What really happened.

There was nothing more here, at least nothing she could find. And so she left, back into the wind, her puppet carriers humming along obediently.

The trip was disappointing, she thought. She returned with more questions than answers.

Chapter 15: Of Power and Sacrifices

Chapter Text

She thinks she might be ready.

Nemi sat at the dinner table, legs swinging beneath her chair. Her chopsticks hovered over her plate, untouched food growing cold. The words circled her head, round and round like the artificial sun outside their dome. Otou-sama… why are you and nii-san blind? No, too direct. Rude, even. She frowned.

Then… maybe,
Otou-sama, why were my eyes not taken?”

No—no no no. That sounded too much like that day. The day of cold stone floors, her tears on her cheek, and the awful weight of fear pressing against her chest. Don’t think about it. Not now.

She gripped her sleeves tightly.

But she didn’t need to think much longer.

Their father, silent for much of dinner, finally signaled the puppet servants to clear the plates. The clinking of ceramic against wood echoed softly. Then, he turned his closed eyes toward her.

Nemi,” he said, voice steady. “It is time you learned about our history.”


The hallway felt colder than usual.

Nemi clung tightly to Toneri’s sleeve, dragging her feet with every reluctant step. She recognised where they were going. The polished walls, the scent of incense, the faint pulse of distant chakra—it was the corridor. That corridor. The one that led to the sealed chamber. The place where she had almost lost her eye.

She stiffened.

Maybe she should have said, Otou-sama, I've already learned. I've read that book in the library! But then he'll know that she went sneaking off when she shouldn't have, and she kept her mouth shut.

Luckily, her father had already anticipated her fear.

No one will take your eyes,” he said calmly, walking ahead of them, robes brushing against the floor. “Not anymore.”

She looked up to Toneri, searching for truth in the warmth of his chakra. He didn’t speak, but he nodded, his calm assurance settling her nerves like a blanket. He believed it. So she tried to believe it too.

She followed.

...

And then, the door opened.

Even though she had seen it before, the sight of the Tenseigan still rooted her in place. That overwhelming orb of blinding power, floating in its sacred place—perfect, terrible, beautiful. Her breath caught in her throat. As always, it both amazed and terrified her.

Her father stepped closer, and beckoned her to come.

She hesitated, then obeyed, her small steps echoing in the silence.

Touch it,” he said softly. “Feel it.”

Her fingers reached out, trembling slightly, and brushed the glowing surface. A pulse surged through her, bright and ancient, filled with voices she couldn’t understand and memories not her own.

And then her father began to speak.

Of bloodlines. Of Hamura. Of burden.
Of blindness by choice.
Of what the Tenseigan gave—and what it took.

Chapter 16: Of Missiles and Floating

Chapter Text

Nemi sat on the old swing, the one in the far corner of the compound—the abandoned playground no one else used anymore. The paint had long since faded from the poles, and one of the slides had toppled sideways, leaning like it was tired of standing.

She rocked gently, the swing creaking in a rhythmic whine. Her puppet servant stood behind her, patiently giving her the occasional push, just enough to keep her in motion. It wasn’t like it understood why she wanted this. It only obeyed.

She was quiet, thoughtful.

There was a lot to think about lately. Their history. The great Tenseigan. The weight of bloodlines. This cold, endless place on the moon. Even the food had tasted dull last night. Maybe she was just tired of everything.

Nemi tilted her head up, gazing off into the distance. The Earth, round and glowing, hung like a jewel in the sky dome far above.

Sometimes,” she murmured aloud, voice dry with mischief, “I wish I could be pushed so hard I’d just fly right to Earth. Like a missile. Zoom.” She giggled to herself at the thought. “Wouldn’t that be convenient—”

But she forgot.

She forgot that her chakra was still connected to the puppet behind her (she finally learnt how her family communicates to the servants wordlessly). It didn’t need her to speak aloud. It only needed her intent.

And it obeyed.

With a mechanical hum, the puppet’s arms surged forward—too fast, too hard.

"Wait—!"

WHUMP.

She flew. Literally.

Nemi shot up from the swing seat, soaring into the air like a launched kunai, flailing with a startled scream.

AAAAAAAA—!

Wind rushed past her ears. Her heart was in her throat. Oh no oh no oh no—!

And then—she stopped.

Arms caught her midair, gentle but firm. The panic in her mind steadied in an instant, and through the familiar warmth of chakra, she knew.

Nii-san…”

Toneri’s grip around her was secure, cradling her like she weighed nothing at all. His expression, as always, was calm—eyelids closed, unreadable, but somehow still seeing her.

They floated.

Wait—floated?

Nemi blinked, eyes wide. Toneri didn’t drop straight to the ground like she expected. No, he descended slowly, with a grace more suited to feathers or cats than people. There was no sound but the faint whisper of chakra beneath his feet, invisible but present.

When they landed, she still hadn’t spoken. She stared at him, mouth slightly open.

“…Were you floating?”

Toneri didn’t answer.

But the corner of his lips tugged up slightly.

Nemi gaped, awe blooming on her face. Fear completely forgotten.


She clutched his sleeves the moment her feet touched the ground.

Teach me!she cried, eyes wide with wonder, cheeks flushed with excitement. “Tone-nii, please! That was amazing! You were floating! I wanna do it too! Pleasepleaseplease—”

Toneri stood there, calm as ever, as her words tumbled over one another. When her pleading didn’t work, she puffed her cheeks and pouted dramatically, tilting her head in what she believed was her cutest expression.

Then she remembered—he couldn’t see her face.

Ugh.

Fine, then.

If words and cuteness wouldn’t work, she’d just cheat.

Closing her eyes, she focused through their shared Ninshū link, letting her chakra bleed into his—light, warm, insistent. She pushed her emotions through: eagerness, wonder, pleading. A flood of curiosity. A nudge of admiration. She knew he could feel all of it.

She felt the chuckle in his chakra before she ever heard it in his breath.

Then, gently, like a breeze moving a curtain, Toneri pushed back—his chakra brushing hers in a soft but firm refusal.

We have to talk to Otou-sama first,” he said. “If he thinks you’re ready… he’ll teach you.”

Nemi huffed quietly. That wasn’t a ‘no.’ But it wasn’t a ‘yes’ either.

The puppet servant approached quietly, carrying her sandals in stiff wooden arms. Toneri knelt down and helped slip them on for her—his hands gentle, practiced. She watched him, lips pursed.

She was getting so much better at chakra now. She could move around the halls without needing to open her eyes, just like him. She could sense things from a distance, tell how the puppets moved before they even reached her.

But… she wasn’t there yet.

Not like him.

Sometimes, she suspected her brother wasn’t just “good.” He was better than good. His control, his perception—it was sharp. And the way he floated, silent as a whisper? No puppet could do that.

Maybe he was… a prodigy?

She didn’t know. There weren’t any other children to compare them to. No one to test her theory. Just her and Toneri, on this quiet, distant moon.

Hmph,” Nemi muttered, folding her arms with a tiny scowl.

Still, she reached out and took his hand.

Together, they walked back for dinner, side by side.

Chapter 17: Of Playground and War

Chapter Text

Nemi had been planning this all day.

She’d thought of blindfolding him at first—for the fun of it, for the surprise—but then, duh, she remembered. Toneri didn’t see with his eyes. He didn’t need to. So, she ditched the idea and just told him she had “something really cool to show him.

With a smug little smile on her face, she perched atop one of her puppet servants, giving directions like a noble being carried through her kingdom. Her brother followed, silent and steady, his footsteps light and precise—elegant in that weird floating way that only he could do, never quite touching the ground like a normal person.

Eventually, they arrived.

The old ruins of what she was sure used to be a children’s playground.

The place had been a mess when she first found it—half-buried under broken rubble, dust, and the moon’s slow decay. But Nemi had cleaned it. Well, technically, her puppet servants had. She’d pointed and commanded and sat on a rock while they did all the hard lifting. Now, the spiraling metal structure was exposed again, cleared of debris.

A slide. A real slide.

She had already tried it before, of course. Climbed all the way to the top, her sandals clanking against the hollow metal, and had zoomed down it squealing in glee like a normal five-year-old for a moment.

Now, she sat at the top again, legs kicked over the edge, grinning at her brother down below.

He stood still, his head slightly tilted as though listening to something only he could hear. She could sense his chakra shifting—slow, careful. He was mapping the space. Feeling the edges. Taking it in like she knew he always did.

But something… shifted.

His chakra dimmed, just slightly. Went quieter. Sadder.

Her grin faltered.

“…What’s wrong, nii-san?” she asked, sliding halfway down so she could lean over and peek at him better.

He didn’t answer right away.

So she reached for him—not with words, but with the ninshū link. A soft push. Just enough to let him know: I felt that. You’re not hiding it from me.

She waited.

And Toneri finally spoke, voice low.

“…I didn’t know this place existed.”

That was all he said.

But that was enough.

 


They sat high atop one of the twisted metal structures—Nemi's legs swinging freely in the thin moon air, the soles of her sandals tapping lightly against the steel frame. Beside her, Toneri sat silent, still as ever.

From here, she had a clear view of the entire old playground. What used to be, anyway. The slide she'd cleaned was far below, casting a long-curved shadow. A couple puppet servants stood on standby at the base, motionless.

She didn’t mind the silence.

She was busy, anyway—slowly sucking on one of her latest inventions: an iced potato-rice-water-syrup moon popsicle. It was a strange mix. Salty and sweet and sort of gritty in texture, but it worked in a weird way. She’d been experimenting in the kitchens more. The grown-ups never paid her any mind in there.

But right now, she was waiting.

Toneri had always waited for her—waited when she cried, when she tripped, when she was learning something and it took her forever. So now, when he needed the time to think, she would wait too.

Eventually, he spoke.

“…I came here before,” he said. His voice was soft, but not distant. Present. Honest. “When I was very young. Before you were born. Back when… our clan was at war with itself.”

Nemi blinked, the half-eaten popsicle paused near her lips.

That was… new.

She didn't interrupt, even as her curiosity burned. Instead, she simply turned her head a little, so he’d know he had her full attention.

Toneri continued, “You wouldn’t remember. You weren’t born yet. But… there were more of us, back then. A lot more.”

Nemi stayed quiet. Not even through the Ninshū link did she ask questions. She could feel his hesitation. His sorting through of memories that were distant and cloudy.

“…I don’t remember much,” he admitted. “I was only two, maybe. But… I remember our mother. Her voice. She told me stories. She brought me here once.”

A long pause.

“…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to ruin your mood.”

You didn’t,” Nemi said at once. Her voice was gentle. “I’m okay. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

And she meant it. She could wait longer, even if she was already filing a mental note: Check the library later. Search: civil war, clan fight, factions.

But Toneri didn’t need a library to read her thoughts.

He turned his head faintly toward her, and she could feel it—the way his chakra brushed against hers, like a quiet laugh, like a hand ruffling her hair without ever touching her.

Of course he knew.

He always knew.

And so, he explained.

Bit by bit, the story came—of divisions in the clan, of disagreements about Earth, about purity, about chakra. Nemi listened, wide-eyed and quiet, her legs still now, the half-eaten popsicle forgotten in her hand.

She suspected… her brother knew she wasn’t exactly like other children. Too thoughtful. Too calm. Too aware.

Just like him.

Chapter 18: Of Realisation and Hidden Villages

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Their father had brought them to Earth again, today.

The
air on Earth always felt heavier—thicker with scent, with life, with noise—even all the way out here where the trees rustled gently and the city lay far below. But to Nemi, the heaviness was not from the atmosphere. Not today.

She was fidgeting like a live wire, her fingers twitching at her sides, feet dancing impatiently in the grass. Her skin crawled with anticipation and anxiety and something else she couldn’t name. If she could, she would bolt straight into the trees and disappear into the forest, or maybe sneak into that town and hide among the humans and never come back to the Moon, ever again.

But of course, he noticed.

Her brother, Toneri, stood beside her, still as marble, his white robes catching the breeze. Eyes closed—always closed—yet somehow, always watching. His chakra nudged hers with a quiet firmness.

Don’t even think about it.

Tch. Killjoy.

She grumbled under her breath and obediently followed behind, glancing up at their father’s broad, regal figure as he led them farther than they’d ever gone before. Through rocky outcrops and through dense tree lines until finally, they stood on a high ridge, overlooking the distant view of a bustling city nestled between green mountains.

Konoha.

Her father said the word like it meant nothing. Like it was just another dot on the map.

Konoha.

It echoed in Nemi’s head once.
Then again.
Then again.

Konoha.

She’d never heard it before. Never should have. And yet… something about it churned her insides. The moment the syllables touched the air, something in her remembered. She didn’t know how, or why, or even what—but she was suddenly drowning in dread. Her stomach twisted. Her breath caught. Her body froze.

Her father was still speaking. Explaining things, probably important things. She didn’t hear a word.

She should’ve. It would’ve helped later.

But her mind was spinning.

And then—

Her father stepped closer, knelt, and handed her something. She blinked.

A… telescope?

She gaped up at him, stunned. “How…?”

He gently explained how to use it, despite the fact he himself had no sight. Despite his closed eyes, he pointed—toward the distant part of the city—and she, stunned silent, obeyed. Brought the telescope to her eye and—

Saw them.

People.

So many of them.

Not like her and Toneri with their porcelain skin and lunar white hair, no. But still… pale. Their eyes were light—milky, unseeing, yet focused. Their hair dark, sleek. Their clothing elegant.

They looked like… reflections. Like echoes.

The Hyūga Clan,” her father said, calmly. “Descendants of Hamura. Our ancestor.”

Byakugan. Hyūga. Konoha. Hamura. Ōtsutsuki.

The names came like a cascade of thunder in her mind. She lowered the telescope slowly. Her fingers trembled around the metal frame. It slipped to the grass at her feet, forgotten.

She stood there, stunned. Her chakra trembled beneath her skin.

And finally—finallythe last puzzle piece clicked into place.

She knew now.

All of it.

The chakra. The Moon. The puppets. The white eyes. The talk of purity.
The Hyūga.
The Byakugan.
The Tenseigan.
Konoha.

This wasn't some strange, distant world.

This was Naruto.

She was in the world of goddamn Naruto.

And she was Ōtsutsuki.

Notes:

Feedback, interest in the story would certainly keep me motivated, do leave a comment if you are interested to see where it goes.

Oh, and just to be clear: Nemi does not have full knowledge of Naruto canon. I don’t plan to make her remember every detail. What she has are vague impressions, occasional specific tidbits, and rough outlines. Entire arcs may be missing from her memory. She isn’t omniscient, because honestly, where’s the fun in that? In fact, I based her memories more on my own half-baked recollection of Naruto before I went back and did research, so her gaps and mistakes are intentional.

Chapter 19: Interlude: Of Family and Home

Chapter Text

Toneri sat at the edge of his bed, fingers smoothing over the embroidered hem of his sleepwear—not because he needed to, but because the motion helped center him. The quiet of the compound was always the same, the halls long emptied of laughter and light. But tonight, the silence felt heavier, thick with something he couldn’t name. Not in the air. Not around him.

Inside.

Nemi had barely spoken since their return from Earth.

That was strange. Usually, after trips like these, she was giddy. Her chakra would bounce through the air like fireflies, fluttering with excitement as she retold everything they'd seen—every cloud, every tree, every odd- shaped rock. And always, when it came time to leave, she would plead. Just five more minutes. Just a little longer.

But today, after they viewed Konoha from the cliffs… it was different.

He felt it in the link.

Awe, for a moment.

Then shock.

And then—something darker. Dread, low and wide and cold like an eclipse settling over her little heart. It had struck him through their bond with such force, he nearly faltered mid-step.

And the worst part?

She hadn’t said a word.

So when she knocked, soft and tentative, he was already standing.

He opened the door without seeing. He didn’t need to.

Her presence was unmistakable: her chakra signature flickered with hesitation, worry. She stood there in her sleepwear, arms wrapped tight around the new plushie—no doubt a gift from their father. Likely his way of softening whatever he sensed too. Her head was tilted downward, and he could feel the way her chakra curled inward, quiet, like a wilting bloom.

Can I sleep with you tonight?” she asked. Your bed’s bigger.”

He almost smiled.

It wasn’t, of course. Their rooms were the same. But if it made her feel better, he wouldn’t correct her.

It’s open,” he said, and stepped aside.

She padded in, barely making a sound. He followed the soft scuff of her footsteps with his chakra, guiding himself with the rhythmic pattern of her presence. She climbed onto the bed and burrowed into the sheets like she always used to. When she reached out and found the edge of his sleepwear, her fingers began to toy with the buttons—an old habit, when her thoughts ran deep.

He lay beside her, silent.

Her chakra was still in flux. She was thinking. Questioning. He could feel it ripple like a distant tide. He considered nudging her gently through the ninshū link— an invitation to speak, not a demand.

But… no.

He’d wait.

She’d speak when she was ready.

Minutes passed. The room was still. Only their breathing, soft and steady, filled the space between them.

Then, just above a whisper:

“…What if we have to stay on the moon forever?”

Toneri turned his head slightly toward her. He could feel the trembling edge to her chakra.

Then we stay,” he said softly. “Together.”

A pause. And then, more hesitation. Unspoken fears pushing up between the words. He knew what she wanted to say. What about Earth? What about them? What about everything we’ll never have?

But we have each other,” he said, more gently. “And Otou-sama. You’re not alone, Nemi. You never will be.”

She didn’t respond right away. But her fingers on his shirt stilled. Her chakra quieted—uncertain, but soothed enough to rest.

Eventually, her breathing slowed. She was falling asleep.

He didn’t join her just yet.

Instead, he lay in silence, listening to the way her chakra dimmed into dreaming. And he thought.

What if they really had to stay here forever?

In this hollow sanctuary, orbiting a world they were never meant to touch?

What if Earth was always just a vision from afar?

What if it was always out of reach?

His hand reached over, carefully drawing the blanket higher over her shoulder.

And in the dark, where only silence answered, he whispered into the stillness—

“…Then I’ll make this place a home she never wants to leave.”

Chapter 20: Of Swans and Imagination

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi watched her brother practiced his forms.

He was elegant, each movement fluid, twisting and turning with the grace of a ballerina. No, better—he moved like a swan gliding over still water, light as air, not a single misstep. His chakra pulsed in rhythmic harmony with his body, each motion precise and calm. She’d tried to imitate him once, only to nearly twist her ankle and fall flat on her face.

Toneri had chuckled then, gently. “I’ll speak to Otou-sama about getting you started too,” he’d promised. She had grumbled in response, cheeks puffed out.

Now, she turned back to focus on her real task: painting the puppet servants' faces with swirly squiggles and nonsense doodles. She liked to pretend she was putting makeup on them—artistic expression, clearly. (Vandalism, technically. But who would know? It’s not like any of them could see it. All of her family was blind.)

Still, her hand stilled a moment, brush dripping ink onto the marble floor as her thoughts drifted.

Earth.

Konoha.

Konohagakure no Sato, from mother-freaking Naruto.

She remembered picking up the telescope and using it again, heart racing. She had scanned the landscape with the focus of a fangirl in an apocalypse. The Hokage Monument stood proudly in the distance—but only three faces were carved in stone. Just three. Which meant... Minato isn’t Hokage yet. The timeline is pre-canon. She had found the giant Forest of Death too—definitely the one around the village. She would’ve checked for Ichiraku Ramen too if her father hadn’t rudely pried the telescope away from her curious, grasping fingers.

She had pouted the whole trip back.

But now, sitting here with ink on her hands and puppets with crooked mustaches and blotchy lipstick around her, she was finally letting the truth settle in.

Naruto.

That world.

She was an Ōtsutsuki.

And her brother? Her sweet, patient, elegant, swan-like brother?

Ōtsutsuki Toneri. The same Toneri who, in canon, would try to kidnap a Hyūga girl and crash the damn moon into the Earth. That Toneri. The final boss of The Last: Naruto the Movie. The “I’ll create a new world with my pure eyes” dude.

She stared at him now, training in his silken robes, completely unaware that he was supposed to become a villain.

A really dramatic one, too.

She dipped the brush again and carefully painted a curly mustache on another puppet’s wooden cheek. She had a lot to think about.


Nemi lay on the rooftop of their home—the castle—blanket wrapped snugly around her shoulders.

She wasn’t supposed to be up here. It was nearly bedtime. But this was her favorite spot, the quiet, open sky stretching endlessly above her. The stars sparkled like scattered diamonds, bold and sharp in a way she never got to see in her old life. Back then, the city lights drowned them out with neon and noise.

But here?

They shone. Clear. Brilliant. Real.

She would probably doze off at some point. As always, someone—her brother, maybe, or the ever-watchful puppet sentries—would find her and carry her back to bed. She’d wake up tucked in warm and safe, like she’d never broken the rules at all.

But for now, she just lay there, thinking. And imagining. Just for fun.

...

...

...

Toneri stands on a cliff, dramatic wind blowing through his pale hair.

Hinata,” he says, voice soft and noble, “come with me. To the moon.

Hinata, radiant and graceful, nods solemnly. “Yes.

Suddenly—bam! Whoosh! A streak of orange and yellow appears in the distance.

It’s him. The blonde idiot. Naruto.

Hinataaaaaa!” he yells, eyes full of heroic determination. "I'll save you!" He will proclaim like a gallant hero.

And then—enter Nemi. Ghost-haired, eyes glowing, cloak fluttering like a shōnen heroine.

She lands between them, striking a pose. “Stop right there, Uzumaki Naruto! You are not ruining my brother and sister-in-law’s happiness!

She raises a single hand. Her chakra gathers. Glows.

KAMEHAMEHAAAAA!!

A blinding beam of raw, ridiculous energy sends Naruto flying into the stars with a ping, like a cartoon character launched from a cannon.

Hinata clasps her hands together in awe. “You're the best sister-in-law ever!

Toneri nods sagely. “You shall be my Best Woman.

And then he crashes the moon into Earth for no reason and they all live happily ever after.

The end.

...

...

...

She snickered quietly to herself, hugging her blanket a little tighter. Yeah, she was pretty sure nothing like that would actually happen. (Not to mention she totally stole that move from a completely different series.) But still—it was fun to imagine.

Her imagination didn’t hurt anyone.

And for now, under the stars, it made her feel just a little less small in this big, strange world.

Just a girl with a blanket, some ridiculous thoughts, and a sky full of secrets.

Notes:

My headcanon is that the Moon colony had a day/night cycle because endless dusk is just frankly depressing.

Chapter 21: Of Eyes and Blessings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Her eyes were green.

Emerald. Maybe teal.

Somewhere in between. Nemi peered into the small handheld mirror, turning her face slightly in the light that filtered through the room. The mirror was old—ornate, delicate. A remnant, she suspected, from the main branch. One of the few things left behind by those who still had eyes to see mirrors with, those who didn't need to sacrifice their Byakugan to the Tenseigan.

The branch that had been completely destroyed in the civil war.

She used to scoff at the reason for that war. Before she knew what this world was. Before she truly grasped the weight the name “Ōtsutsuki” carried. A war over a dead man’s decree—Hamura’s will, some ancient interpretation of what he meant to pass down. X versus Y. All so petty, she had thought.

Then again, wars had been started for less. Flags. Borders. Words. Women.

She sometimes wondered if the historians really knew what they were talking about, or if they just picked whichever version sounded holier.

But then the darker part of her—the more jaded, adult side that didn’t belong to this child’s body—thought maybe the truth was simpler. Maybe the branch family just... had enough. Enough of having their eyes plucked out, sacrificed “for the greater good.” Maybe they reached their breaking point.

If she were in their place, she might have too.

She sighed, puffing a strand of hair from her face as she set the mirror down.

No wonder her eyes hadn’t been taken.

There was nothing in them. No Byakugan. No power. Just green. Just... her.

A defect, by their standards. In any other world, a child born without the clan’s signature ability might be considered unfortunate.

But here?

Here, it was an unexpected blessing.

A shield. A flimsy justification her father could use to keep her from being offered up again.

Not after the first—and only—failed attempt.

She didn’t like thinking about that. Not the memory, not the way it had felt. But sometimes, in the stillness of her room, the phantom sensation crept up her spine anyway.

She blinked and looked away from the mirror.

She had her eyes.

She had her life.

And in this world that wasn’t meant to have her, that was already more than most could say.

Notes:

I made a mistake when I assumed that only the branch family sacrificed their eyes to the Tenseigan. I have rechecked and found out that it was not the case; the main family also sacrificed their Byakugan too. I decided to keep this change as to me, I wanted there to be a stronger rationale of why there was discord between both the main family and branch family, aside from different ideologies.

Chapter 22: Of Markets and Senses

Chapter Text

Her trips to Earth were becoming more frequent.

Maybe her father had finally started trusting her—believing she wouldn’t run off and vanish the first chance she got. Or maybe it wasn’t trust at all. Maybe her silent pleas, sent across the sparse Ninshū link they occasionally shared, had finally reached him. Or, more likely, Toneri had grown tired of her constant begging and persuaded their father just to shut her up.

This time, they were in a bustling marketplace.

People pressed in from all sides—hawking, haggling, laughing. Loud, chaotic, alive. She might have gawked in wonder if her father hadn’t framed it—again—as a chakra exercise.

“Follow me,” he’d said, as always. His voice calm, his eyes closed beneath the folds of his turban. “Not with your eyes. With chakra.”

He never held their hands. He never had.

Nemi complied. She always did.

Or she tried to, anyway.

It was hard. The marketplace was a storm of chakra—clashing, wild, untrained. Civilian chakra was more chaotic than she expected; it was unpredictable, loud in its own way. She couldn’t even find Toneri’s signature in the crowd, faint and elegant as it was. She had to focus only on her father’s—steady, cold, unmoving. Like the moon itself.

A beacon, yes. But a distant one.

She pulled her turban scarf closer around her face as she tried to keep up, careful not to bump into anyone. Her father had wrapped the traditional garb around both her and Toneri before they descended—covering their hair, their features, their strangeness.

A precaution, he had said.

She wondered if he thought they’d attract too much attention. That someone might try to kidnap them—sell them off or worse. She might’ve scoffed at the idea, once.

But she had eyes. She’d seen Toneri’s soft, ethereal, beautiful features—the sort of elegance that made him look like a prince from a fantasy tale. She had inherited those same traits, in a gentler, younger way.

Maybe it wasn’t such a far-fetched concern after all.

All the more reason to keep up.

But then—light.

A glint from the corner of her eye caught her attention. She turned before thinking, curiosity tugging her by the hand.

A storefront. Kimonos. Beautiful ones. Small ones.

Child-sized.

One was pale pink with silver cranes embroidered along the hem. She could almost see herself in it—standing tall like a princess from one of those fairytales she barely remembered.

Someone bumped into her.

Hard.

She stumbled, snapping back to reality.

Focus.

She turned quickly. Spun around.

But even with her eyes—her sight—she saw nothing familiar.

No glimpse of Toneri’s calm figure. No trace of her father’s beacon-like chakra.

Just strangers.

Just noise.

She was lost.

Chapter 23: Of Survival and Mistakes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Calm down, her brain told her.

But her legs didn’t listen. They darted forward, weaving through the crowd as she muttered quick apologies and elbowed past legs and hips and shopping bags. She could barely see past anyone’s waist. Her scarf was slipping. Her heartbeat thudded in her ears like a war drum.

They’re probably not far off, she tried to reason, stretching her chakra sense as far as it would go while her teal eyes scanned the shifting sea of strangers.

It didn’t help.

She couldn’t find them. And worse—her chest hurt. Her eyes stung. She thought, maybe, she might start crying.

"For god’s sake, CALM DOWN!"

And for once, she actually listened.

The voice wasn’t a child’s voice. It was something older. Sharper. The reincarnated, rational part of her mind—the one that remembered what it was like to be an adult. The one that knew better.

She stumbled into an alleyway, panting, her hands clenched into fists by her sides. It was quieter here. A little shadowed. No one blocking her view. Just enough peace to think.

She could feel some people staring, probably wondering why a small, strangely dressed child was running around alone. Let them stare.

Think.

Logically, the smartest thing she could do was wait in place. Survival 101. You don’t get more lost by staying still. You get more lost by running in circles and thinking you’re clever.

But logically, she also knew something else:

Her father wasn’t going to come rushing to her with open arms.

He didn’t panic. He didn’t coddle. He was as cold and unmoving as the moon itself. She and Toneri were never treated like fragile things, even when they were three and six. Maybe, deep down, their father suspected they weren’t ordinary children.

Maybe… he was right.

So she had to figure this out. On her own.

Nemi took a deep breath, pressing a hand to her chest until her pulse slowed. Then—another breath. Then another.

Her hands lifted into the seal she was taught. One meant to stabilize chakra flow. To refine it. Focus it. Her fingers trembled, just a little, but she held the sign steady.

She exhaled.

Her chakra bloomed outward—slow, methodical, like a ripple on still water.

And finally… she felt it.

A familiar signature. Towering, grounded. Icy like moonlight.

Father.

She found him.


She rushed over. Through winding shortcuts, panting all the way. She had found him—she had found her family.

Relief had bloomed in her chest like springtime. The signal was clear now. Anchored. Familiar.

She didn’t stop to think.

Not about the strange little details she would only notice later—when she remembered this incident far down the line. Like how the chakra signal had flared up suddenly, sharply, as if startled—like someone brushing too close to a web. Like how the path toward it twisted into quieter streets, greener spaces, farther from the crowded market... leading toward the back of a bathhouse.

She should have noticed.
Should have wondered.
Should have questioned.

But she didn’t.

She only ran.

And then—she saw him. Sitting on a crop of stone, half-turned, facing a stretch of old bamboo fencing. His white hair stood out clearly against the trees, and his garb was dark, vaguely familiar.

"Otou-sama—"

The word barely left her lips. She ran faster. Reached out to grab him—

And stopped cold.

The man turned at the sound of her voice. He blinked down at her, expression shifting from mild surprise to curiosity.

She froze, hand still half-extended, staring into the kind but confused eyes of a man she did not recognize. A stranger's face.

Not her father’s.

Her stomach dropped.

She had made a mistake.

Notes:

Three guesses for who you think Nemi found, heh.

Chapter 24: Interlude: Of Bathhouses and Foreigners

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jiraiya was having a good day.

Or… as good as it could be, considering the times. The Third Shinobi War was still dragging on, stretching every village’s resources thin, and though he'd already done more than his fair share on the battlefield, he knew he could be summoned back at any moment. That tension never truly left.

But today? A rare, golden sliver of peace.

He found himself tucked away in a small, neutral village—too minor to be of strategic interest to any major force, and far enough from any frontline to breathe easy. And so, in this tiny little town with its cozy bathhouse and quiet streets…

Jiraiya was researching.

Yes, researching.

Ohh, my beautiful ladies,” he whispered gleefully, perched on a high rock behind the bamboo fence. His grin stretched ear to ear as he peeked through a small opening, eyes glimmering with artistic passion. “Inspiration for my next masterpiece… this one’s gonna be a best-seller, I can feel it.”

He chuckled to himself, scribbling mental notes, imagining chapter titles—Steam and Shadows: A Tale of Forbidden Love’ maybe? Oh yes, that was a good one.

Then it happened.

A flicker.

A bare, feather-light brush of chakra against the edges of his senses. Strange. Small. Foreign.

His instincts flared.

The grin slipped from his face in an instant, and he straightened slowly from his perch, all playfulness gone. Decades of experience as a shinobi kicked in, spine stiffening, muscles tensing.

Someone was nearby.

Too close.

And this chakra didn’t belong to any of the regular villagers he’d felt while laying low here. No, this one was... odd. Refined, in a way that didn’t match its smallness. Unnatural, even. Too polished for a child. Too light for a shinobi.

And then, just as he was preparing to vanish into the shadows—

A voice called out.

“Otou-sama—?”

He blinked, startled.

A small hand reached for him.

Jiraiya turned around slowly… and found himself staring into the wide, confused, sea-green eyes of a tiny girl.

No older than three or four.

White-haired. Delicate. Out of place.

She froze as soon as their eyes met.

Jiraiya stared, caught off guard. He glanced around, searching for any signs of a trap, of an ambush. But there was nothing. Just the two of them—him crouched on a rock behind a bathhouse like some perverted old fool, and this little kid who looked like she’d just mistaken him for someone else.

Definitely not one of his usual encounters.

“…Uh,” he began, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. “Don’t think I’m your dad, kid.”


Jiraiya squinted at the little girl with increasing unease.

She stood there stiffly, staring up at him in stunned silence, those large green eyes blinking slowly—first in recognition, then dawning horror. Her hand had dropped mid-reach, curling into a small, tight fist by her side. The wind caught the edge of her scarf, tugging it back further to reveal even more of her pale white hair, so out of place in a village like this.

Jiraiya had seen a lot in his years—kids with bloodstained clothes, eyes older than they should be, or full of misplaced bravado—but this one? She looked like she’d stepped out of some forgotten folktale. Ethereal. Soft. Strange.

And completely, utterly lost.

He tilted his head, taking a closer look.

Small. Petite. Dressed in robes too finely woven for any average villager’s kid. The white headscarf she wore had started to slip, revealing pointed features and a strange presence. Foreign, definitely. He’d met a fair share of people from outside the Five Great Nations in his travels—desert nomads, sea traders, lost pilgrims—but none quite like this.

Her features were elegant for her age, and she held herself with a kind of hesitant grace. That pale skin, that silvery white hair—like a moonflower blooming out of season. Where had he heard that comparison before?

Somewhere, probably. It felt right.

Hmm…” Jiraiya muttered, scratching his chin, eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “Foreign girl in strange clothes… no parents in sight…”

His brain clicked.

Maybe… maybe she was the child of a foreign diplomat? Or one of those secluded clans? Yeah, that would explain the odd chakra. Maybe her mother was—

He paused.

Wait.

She was kind of cute… In a delicate way. Definitely the kind of child who had a beautiful mother. Yes, that made sense. A beauty with flawless skin, hips like bam, and bountiful—

Jiraiya coughed into his hand, catching himself before his mind wandered too far.

For research. Purely research. He had a responsibility as an author, after all.

Maybe… maybe he should ask if her mother frequented the bathhouse? You know, just in case she was currently in there right now, enjoying a warm soak and—

His thoughts hit a wall.

Wait.

Wait.

He stared at the girl again. Tiny. Maybe three or four. White hair. Foreign features.

Was she…?

No, no no no no no.

She couldn’t be.

A sudden, horrifying realization dawned on him.

“… She’s not mine, is she?”

His eyes widened. Cold sweat slid down his temple.

Did I…? No, I didn’t… right? I was careful, wasn’t I? That woman in the Land of Rivers… no, she had blue hair. The dancer in Land of Wind? No, she was too busy throwing sake at me—wait, wait, wait—

Ahaha,” he laughed nervously, crouching slightly to meet her gaze. “Hey, uh, kid. You sure you’re not lost? Definitely not here looking for your dear ol’ pervy dad, yeah?”

He offered an awkward grin.

She stared back in disgust.

Yeah. That was fair.

"Great, she's judging me," he mumbled to himself. “This is why I stick to frogs and adult women…”

Still, concern tugged at the back of his mind. Where were her guardians? What was a kid like her doing wandering alone? There was no way this was normal.

Jiraiya sighed and straightened, rubbing his neck.

Well, guess I can’t just leave you here. Let’s find someone before people start thinking I did something wrong.”

Because if there was one thing worse than being mistaken for her father… it was being mistaken for a creep kidnapping someone else’s magical moon-baby.

Notes:

I'm keeping the timeline vague just in case I accidentally shoot myself in the foot if I mix things up somehow.

Chapter 25: Interlude Cont: Of Lost Children and Control

Chapter Text

Jiraiya cleared his throat, trying to break the odd tension lingering between them.

So… where’d you wander in from, kiddo?” he asked casually, crouching a little so he wasn’t towering over her.

The girl flinched, like the sound of his voice startled her more than it should have. Her vivid green eyes darted toward him, then away, sweeping over the alleyway. Calculating. Nervous. She looked like she was still expecting someone to leap out of the shadows.

Then, for a brief second, her chakra brushed against his senses again—deliberate but cautious, like a probing touch.

Jiraiya stilled, letting the sensation pass over him. Yep. That was her, alright. The same flicker he’d felt earlier near the bathhouse. Now he was certain.

But as quickly as it came, it vanished. Withdrawn like a scared little mouse tucking its tail.

He raised a brow. Well-trained chakra control… that’s not normal for a toddler.

No… nowhere,” she finally muttered, voice small and shaky. She glanced around again, as though just realizing where she’d run off to—and Jiraiya prayed to every god and sage animal that she hadn’t noticed where exactly he’d been standing when she found him.

Bad for the image, he thought. Really bad.

He sighed. “Right. ‘Nowhere.’ Got it.”

This time, there was no humor in his voice.

He crouched down fully, dropping the teasing tone, watching her more carefully now. “Listen, kid. I’m not gonna yank you off to some patrol post, alright? But I’m also not leaving you out here for the first scumbag to scoop up. You’re lucky I’m the one you found. Believe me, there are worse out there.”

The girl didn’t speak.

Jiraiya scratched at the back of his neck, then asked, gently, “You got a name?”

She hesitated.

And he saw it again—that flicker of thought across her face. Calculating. Debating. Was she about to lie? He’d seen that look on Root operatives and runaway kids alike. He half expected her to throw down a smoke bomb and vanish on the spot.

But then—

“… Nemi,” she said, barely above a whisper.

Jiraiya tilted his head, the name rolling off his tongue. “Nemi, huh? That’s a pretty name.”

She didn’t respond. Just pulled her scarf tighter around her small shoulders, the loose end of her white hair clinging to her cheek in the breeze.

He kept his tone easy. “You with someone? Family? Friends? Maybe a cranky old guy in similar weird clothes?”

There. A reaction. Her expression barely shifted, but Jiraiya caught it—something between guilt and worry.

Bingo.

She had someone. She’d probably gotten separated trying to find them.

Hey,” he said, softer now, “you get lost?”

Nemi didn’t answer right away. But eventually, she gave a tiny, almost imperceptible nod.

Jiraiya exhaled, lips pressing into a thin line. Right. Not her fault.

Alright. We’ll find your people. Worst-case, we go to the town guard and—”

“No!”

Her voice cracked out sharp and desperate, the suddenness of it jarring. She stiffened, eyes wide like she hadn’t meant to shout. Then her whole body folded inward, shrinking back as though she regretted speaking at all.

Jiraiya blinked, then studied her again. Closer this time.

Something was off. Not just the chakra, not just the clothes. This girl didn’t want to be found. Or at least, not by anyone official.

He looked up and down the alley—still quiet, still tucked away from the main road. But the deeper sense of something hidden, something wrong, was growing in his gut.

He raised both hands in a calming gesture. “Okay, okay. No guards. Got it. You don’t trust ‘em, fine. I’ve been there.”

He offered her a lopsided grin. “I was your age once too, you know. Caused more trouble than you could imagine.”

Was that a twitch at the corner of her lips?

Maybe.

He grinned wider. Progress.

So here’s the deal,” he said. “We take a detour. You sit. I sit. We eat some dango, and pretend I’m not a suspicious old man, and you’re not a tiny runaway ninja spy from the moon. Sound good?”

She blinked. “…I’m not a spy.”

Sure, sure. And I’m not a pervert.”

That earned him a flicker of something that might’ve been a smile. Barely there, but real.

There it is,” Jiraiya muttered, pleased.

He stood and brushed the dust from his pants. “Come on, Nemi. You look like you’re running on moonbeams and pure stubbornness. Let’s get some food in you. Then we’ll figure out what’s what.”

She didn’t say anything.

But she followed.

Slowly.

Quietly.

Warily.

She followed.

Chapter 26: Interlude Final: Of Dango and Sensors

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The little dango stall was nestled beneath a patch of paper lanterns, their red glow casting lazy shadows across the benches. Jiraiya plopped down with a familiar grunt, stretching his long legs out while setting two skewers of dango and a pot of tea on the table.

Kids love dango, right? That’s what they say, anyway. And gods know he’d seen enough mothers wagging fingers, telling their brats too much sugar would rot their teeth. Still, seemed like the safest bet. Worst case, he eats two portions.

He handed one skewer to the kid—Nemi—and watched as she inspected it like it might explode. Gingerly, she brought it to her lips, took the smallest nibble…

and her face just melted.

Jiraiya huffed a quiet laugh as he sipped his tea. “You act like you’ve never had dango before,” he muttered into the rim of his cup.

No reply. But she did eat it. Slowly. Reverently, almost. As though each bite was a tiny miracle.

At least it loosened the mood.

So, kiddo,” he started, stirring the silence. “Tell me about your folks. Maybe your mom? She like you? Tall? White hair? Curvy? Real stunner?”

Oops.

He winced internally. Damn it, Jiraiya. Keep it together. Not the time.

But Nemi didn’t react to his slip. No snort. No glare. Not even a twitch. She just stared at the last ball of dango on her stick, her small brows furrowing in a way far too heavy for someone that small.

She wasn’t ignoring him.

She was… listening. Reaching.

He could feel it this time—the subtle ripple of chakra, extended like invisible threads into the air around them. Focused. Controlled. Too precise for a civilian, too natural for a prodigy.

Jiraiya sipped his tea a little slower now, pretending not to notice. But he was definitely noticing.

After a moment, her shoulders sagged.

“…Not here,” she murmured, voice soft and almost apologetic. “They’re not here.”

And just like that, she stood. Skewer discarded, little hands brushing off her scarf like she was getting ready to move mountains.

Can we go?” she asked, then added—tentatively—“Um… Oji-san…?”

Jiraiya almost choked on his tea.

He coughed into his sleeve, waving a hand. “Bah, ‘Oji-san makes me feel ancient.” He grumbled, rising to his feet. “But sure, we can walk while you search.”

He adjusted the collar of his robe, casting a casual glance around the sleepy street.

So. A pint-sized chakra sensor with mystery parents, refined chakra control, and a wariness like she’d seen too much already.

He sighed.

Moonbeam and stubbornness,” he muttered to himself again. “What’ve you gotten yourself into this time, Jiraiya?”

Still, he turned to Nemi and offered a grin.

Lead the way, kiddo.”


They walked.

Jiraiya kept a loose, easy pace beside her, hands tucked in his sleeves, posture relaxed like he wasn’t tracking every little nuance in her chakra.

Each time Nemi stopped, she’d close her eyes with practiced calm, as if listening to something only she could hear. Then came the little sigh, the droop of her shoulders, and the soft, disappointed: “Not here.”

Again and again.

He didn’t pry. Not really. But hell if he wasn’t curious.

She had skill—real skill. The kind you don’t just pick up by accident. Not at that age. Most kids her age were still learning how not to set their own sandals on fire with their chakra, or trying to remember the hand signs for Ram and Horse. Hell, at her age, he was stuffing frogs down people’s shirts and trying to get out of math lessons. Meanwhile, Nemi was out here sweeping the entire village with her chakra like a seasoned tracker.

A prodigy, maybe. But even prodigies didn’t come out of nowhere.

Nemi, he thought again, chewing on the name like an old strip of jerky. Just Nemi. No family name.

Strange.

Most clans worth their salt made sure you knew who their brats belonged to—Uchiha, Hyūga, even the Aburame and Inuzuka made their presence known. And those were just the big ones. A kid trained this young, with chakra control this precise, didn’t come from some nameless corner of the world.

So what was she, then? A clan heir gone rogue? A secret experiment? A little moon princess who dropped out of the sky?

He snorted quietly at that one. Wouldn’t be the weirdest thing he’s seen.

They were nearing the edge of the residential area when Nemi suddenly froze mid-step.

Her head lifted slightly. Shoulders stiffened. Then—light.

Her whole face lit up, brighter than he’d seen all day. Like someone switched on the sun behind her eyes.

Before he could ask, she was already moving—then stopped short, turning back with a sheepish, fidgety glance.

Like she’d just remembered the old pervert trailing in her shadow.

Um…” she started, voice tight with urgency but manners holding her back.

Jiraiya chuckled, waving her off. “Yeah, yeah. You can go, kiddo. Catch you later… or not.”

Relief flooded her expression, and she bowed quickly. “Thank you, Oji-san!”

He winced. “Still makes me feel ancient,” he muttered as she darted off.

Jiraiya waited a beat.

Then with a smooth inhale, he dropped low, kneeling atop a nearby roof tile. His chakra flattened, cloaked and pressed deep into his bones—an imperfect technique, but one he’d honed well enough to ghost past most average sensors.

He followed.

Quiet. Quick. He flitted across rooftops like a shadow, eyes tracking her small figure as she wound through alleyways and narrow turns with a speed born of familiarity.

Eventually, she rounded a corner and—

There.

She leapt straight into the arms of a young boy. Pale-haired, just like her. He scooped her up without hesitation, hugging her close as if afraid she might vanish again.

Behind him stood a man.

Older. Taller. The same white hair, cut smooth. Posture calm. Guarded. Watching.

Nemi was sobbing now—he could hear the faint, muffled sound of her voice babbling into her brother’s shoulder. Probably spilling every word she didn’t say to him. Hopefully not the part about the bathhouse. Damn, he really should’ve warned her not to mention that.

The boy stroked her back gently, with a grace too mature for his age. It wasn’t until Jiraiya caught the faint, unseeing stillness of the boy’s gaze that it clicked—

He was blind.

So was the man.

His eyes were closed, unreadable. But the stillness in his face, the way his head turned not with curiosity but calculation— it all clicked together.

Huh. Odd.

He expected them to leave.

But just as the children started forward, the man paused.

And turned.

Jiraiya froze.

The movement was… strange. Smooth. Almost too smooth. Like a puppet turning on invisible strings. The man faced the rooftop Jiraiya was crouched on. Directly.

Jiraiya held his breath.

I suppressed my chakra. I’m sure of it. Not perfect, but enough to fool any standard sensory technique.

The man didn’t move.

Didn’t attack.

Just…nodded. A small, simple motion. A flicker of acknowledgment. Not hostile. Not friendly.

Just noted.

Then he turned back, and walked away with his children.

Jiraiya exhaled.

“…Okay,” he muttered under his breath, straightening slowly.

Something was going on here.

Something real weird.

Notes:

I had initially wanted Nemi to find her father immediately, and then it will become a lesson about how not to let sparkly dresses distract you from chakra sensing lessons, but Jiraiya wormed his way in somehow and the chapters became longer.

Chapter 27: Of Shinobi and Truth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi thought she’d be punished after that day.

Maybe her father would frown—or, well, he couldn’t exactly frown at her since he was blind, but she always imagined he would. That he'd sigh, shake his head, and calmly declare she was grounded for the next ten lunar cycles. House arrest. No wandering off. No dango.

She thought her brother might try to defend her. Say something soft but brave. But neither of those things happened.

No yelling. No scolding.

Her father had simply turned, cloak whispering behind him, and gestured for them to leave. Not a word. Not a question. Just a silent hand, firm on her shoulder, as she clung to her brother and hiccupped apologies between sniffling breaths. When she reached out with her chakra—not to speak, but to feel, to let him feel her regret and sorrow and guilt—she thought she caught something. A flicker. Faint.

Approval?

Or maybe concern.

But it vanished before she could grasp it.

That night, during their quiet, silver-lit dinner, Nemi sat between her brother and father, nibbling at the pale, chewy moon food that always tasted like someone tried to cook chalk. Her feet swung under the table, and she hesitated before speaking.

Then she told them.

About how she tried to find them. About wandering through the village, sensing every chakra pulse and missing theirs every time. How she met a funny, older kid-uncle (her words), who was weird but kind. How he bought her dango—oops, maybe shouldn’t have mentioned the eating food from a stranger part—and even offered to help her find them.

And finally, how she did find them.

Her brother said nothing, just listened as he always did, quietly, with that peaceful aura that made her feel safe.

Her father sat still the whole time. Barely touched his food. She peeked at him a few times, trying to guess what he was thinking behind that blank face.

Finally, he spoke. One word.

“Shinobi.”

She blinked. She knew that word. Of course she did. Even before he explained, even before he told them about what they were—people who bent chakra to their will, who shaped it into fire and lightning and death. Men and women with names like gods and tempers like demons.

“They are dangerous,” he said simply. “You will do well to stay away from them.”

Nemi frowned, her mouth pushing a bite of mush around her plate.

She knew shinobi were dangerous. Her memories—fuzzy, fractured bits from another lifetime—whispered tales of wars, betrayals, and monsters in human skin. But the uncle she met… didn’t seem that bad. Weird? Sure. A little shameless? Definitely. But bad?

She wasn’t so sure.

She stayed quiet the rest of the meal.

Only years later, when the world was different and the skies above weren’t silver but blue, when she was older and had names for all the things she’d once only half-remembered—Jiraiya. One of the Legendary Three. The Toad Sage of Mount Myōboku. Writer of those books, yes, but also one of the strongest shinobi to walk the Elemental Nations—

Only then did she realise just how close she had come to death that day.

If she had been someone else. If she had made the wrong move. If he had seen her truth.

She might have never made it back to the moon.

Not as herself. Not as Nemi.

Notes:

Yes minor spoiler for what would happen in the future.

Chapter 28: Of Romeo and Juliet

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She thought someone was calling her.

It was another fine day on the boring, dull moon. Same pale glow. Same ghostly silence. The halls felt emptier than usual—though, to be fair, they were always empty. Just her and her brother, as always. But still, something was different. Not wrong, just… different.

Their father was gone. Back to Earth.

Without them.

Some of the elders had gone with him too—stoic, hollow-eyed figures wrapped in silence. Something about continuing the search for an “important lost relic.” They never told her anything. Not really. Not when it counted.

But Nemi had her suspicions. She always had her suspicions.

She thought it might be that statue. The creepy one from her memories. The Demonic Statue of whatchamacallitthough, she couldn’t remember the exact name. Her brain always fuzzed over the details, like an old dream with holes in it.

She classified it as irrelevant. Again. Another memory to be shelved for later inspection. Another breadcrumb from her half-remembered life.

Her attention snapped back as the voice grew clearer. Concerned.

“Nemi?”

Toneri.

She blinked and found herself standing—no, performing—inside the echoing, ornate chamber they’d turned into their personal puppet theater. She’d been drifting off again, inside her head.

Oh—right. The play.”

She waved a hand, and the puppet strings surged with life. She cleared her throat and continued with the flat cadence of someone just now remembering what they were doing:

Um, then Romeo decided he couldn’t live without Juliet, so he drank poison and died. Then Juliet woke up, saw him dead, took the poison, and also died. Boom. Bang.”

She pointed at her puppets with finger guns. “Bang. Bang.”

The puppets, stiff for a moment—clearly confused how to die on command—flopped over dramatically like ragdolls. One’s head rolled off. Another twitched once before going still.

There was a long pause.

Oh,” Toneri said. His voice was quiet, gentle as always. “That’s a very… tragic end.”

Yup,” Nemi replied, already hopping off the puppet throne she had crafted and puppeteered herself into earlier. She landed with a little floather favorite trick these days. Not quite flying, not quite falling. Just enough to make her feel like wind and weightless dreams.

Feather Foot, her father called it.

Her form wasn’t perfect. She still wobbled sometimes. She still remembered the first time she attempted it—how she lost control and nearly launched herself into the wall like a wayward comet. If the puppet guards hadn’t caught her mid-air, she probably would’ve ended up with a cracked skull and a permanent spot in the med chamber.

Her father had not been amused.

She’d begged—actually beggednot to be kicked out of lessons after that. Gave the full teary-eyed plea. Clutched her practice scrolls like a life raft. Swore she’d train harder. Swore she’d get better.

He hadn’t said anything in the end.

Just turned and left.

But he didn’t pull her from the lessons either.

So. She called that a win.

Now, she dusted herself off with a quiet little hum, walking over to where Toneri still sat on the cushion, his closed eyes gazing into nothing, but his senses watching her all the same.

She flopped down beside him.

Their story didn’t end well,” she said after a pause. “But… at least they were together. Right?”

Toneri didn’t answer immediately. He just reached out, found her hand, and held it gently.

Together.

For now, they still were.


They walked in silence back to the main hall after the impromptu puppet performance.

Or, well—she didn’t walk. One of the puppet guards carried her, arms cradling her like a spoiled little princess while she lounged dramatically, one leg draped over the other. She claimed it was chakra control training. A crucial exercise in maintaining multiple streams of precision flow over long distances.

But really?

She just didn’t feel like walking.

Toneri didn’t say anything, of course. Just padded along behind her like the patient older brother he always was. He’d long since stopped trying to argue when she wanted to indulge in nonsense. And Nemi? Well, she figured if no one stopped her, it was basically allowed.

She was older now. Seven, by the latest moon cycle.

Not that it felt like seven. She was taller. Slightly. Her white hair had grown long enough to tie back with an elegant bow—blue, silk, a little frayed at the ends from being washed too many times, but still her favorite. She looked almost like a proper hime now.

And Toneri? He was taller too. Thinner, more graceful. Quieter, even for him. He walked like someone who had become used to never needing his eyes.

Sometimes, when she looked in the mirror, Nemi frowned. Something felt off. Uncanny. Her face hadn’t changed that much. Her cheeks were still soft, round. Her frame still petite. Her height still barely grazing the lower edge of the ancient furniture in their halls.

By all technicalities, she looked more like a large toddler than someone who had been alive for seven entire years.

Do Ōtsutsuki age slower?

Maybe. Probably. She made a mental note to look at the old calendar logs again—check the moon rotations. See if she was missing time. She wouldn’t put it past this place to warp her perception like that.

They reached the courtyard at last.

Nemi slipped off the puppet’s arms with all the grace of someone who had rehearsed this dismount a hundred times. She floated down and landed barefoot on the stone tiles, before skipping over to her favorite bench—the one nestled right at the edge of the open dome, with the clearest view of the Earth below.

She flopped down onto it with a content sigh, hands curled around her knees.

The Earth hung in the sky like a distant marble. Blue and green swirled with white clouds, rimmed in gold light. So far away. So alive.

Her brother joined her a moment later, settling on the bench with the practiced quiet of someone who knew exactly where she was without needing to see.

Nemi turned to look at him. At his closed eyes.

Pity, she thought, quietly.
I wish he could see this. Really see it.

It was so beautiful it hurt. A world teeming with laughter and chaos and noise and color. She missed it. Even if she’d only visited it sparsely. Even if she only remembered fragments from before this life.

She wondered, if she reached out her hand far enough—would she touch it?

Or would it always stay just out of reach?

Tone-nii” she said softly, “do you ever want to go back there?”

He tilted his head slightly. “To Earth?”

“Mhm.”

There was a long pause. Then, his voice—gentle, even, resigned.

“…Otou-sama says it is tainted.”

I know.”

Another pause.

“…But do you want to?” He asked her, eventually.

She didn’t answer at first. Her fingers played with the edge of her bow. Her eyes didn’t leave the Earth.

“…Yes,” she whispered finally.

Just that one word.

And silence followed, but it wasn’t empty. It was full of possibility.

Notes:

I couldn't find any specific point in time when it said that the Demonic Statue of Outer Path was stolen from the Moon, but I assumed that it was some time after Madara awakened his Rinnegan, which would have been very early on. So lets assumed that the statue just disappeared from the Moon one day and the entire clan panicked, probably.

Chapter 29: Of Soup and Fairness

Chapter Text

"Let's leave," she finally said.

The words fell from her mouth like they'd always been waiting.

Leave, Nemi said. The idea she’d clutched since the moment her mind had become sharp enough to think. Since the moment she'd recognized the sky was wrong and the walls were too quiet and the world was fictional. That truth—this is a storyhad grown inside her like a second heart, thumping louder with each year.

She jabbed a finger at the glowing globe in the sky, a faint blue-green marble hanging amidst stars. “We’ll go there,” she said, with the kind of confidence that ignored reality entirely. “We’ll find a nice spot to settle down. I’ll open a food shop.”

Toneri, seated beside her on the stone bench, said nothing. But she knew he was listening. She knew he could sense where she pointed, even if he couldn’t see it.

I’ll sell… moon soup,” she declared, with more pride than sense. “Yeah. And you can take care of the money. You’d be good at that.”

Her voice had that determined lilt now, fueled by stubborn fantasy. She didn't mention that they were both still children. That neither of them had an actual business license or any experience. That she couldn’t even cook anything beyond half-edible moon gruel. But she had been experimenting—using spice, texture, a bit of intuition from her other life.

Just last week, her father had eaten one of her dishes. He hadn’t commented. No reaction, no praise. His expression stayed blank, as always. But the next morning, there was a small pouch of Earth spices on the counter.

That was how he spoke, she’d decided. In gestures. In silences.

But she didn’t want silences right now. She wanted change.

She could feel Toneri’s hesitation through the link they shared—Ninshū, the sacred bridge of spirit and empathy. The moment he opened his mouth, she already knew what he would say.

“…We can’t.”

The words were too soft. Too calm. As if he thought that would help.

Something inside Nemi snapped.

Why not?!she burst out. Her voice cracked. Her hand slammed down on the bench. “I don’t want to stay here! We can go there!”

She jabbed at the Earth again with a trembling finger, her breath catching in her throat.

It’s bigger, better, brighter! There’s people! And—and—”

And it won’t be just the two of us, she wanted to scream. But she choked on the words.

Toneri didn’t answer right away.

But she felt it. That gentle nudge across their Ninshū connection—his chakra brushing against hers, coaxing her to calm. Warm. Soothing.

She hated it.

Stop that! she yelled across the link.

And for the first time in her life—she cut it off.

Toneri’s presence vanished from her mind like a snapped wire. Nemi's heart pounded.

"Why are you okay with things being like, like this!" she shouted, no longer caring how much of a child she sounded like. Her hands clenched into fists. "I wanna go! I wanna leave! "

And then—

She turned.

Ran.

Tears burned down her cheeks as she shoved past the puppets, who moved too slow to stop her. Her sobs echoed against the stone halls, bouncing from pillar to pillar as her tiny footsteps thundered away into the empty moon palace.

It wasn't fair.

It wasn’t fair.

And she was tired of pretending it was.

Chapter 30: Of Apology and Hiding

Chapter Text

He found her by the rooftop again.

He always did.

It never mattered how many corridors twisted through the palace, how many puppet guards wandered in quiet patrol, or how well she thought she’d hidden herself. Toneri always knew. Not by sight. Not by chakra sensing. But because he was her brother.

He knew where she'd go.

The stars shimmered above them in eternal silence, but it was a cold comfort. She sat with her head buried in her knees, the fabric of her dress damp from tears. The anger had long drained away, replaced with exhaustion.

When Toneri arrived, he didn’t say anything. Just sat beside her with the patience only he seemed to possess. His presence was quiet—like snowfall—but solid. He didn’t press. Didn’t scold.

Eventually, she felt it.

That soft, tentative brush of chakra at the edge of her consciousness. A silent question. May I come back in?

Always asking. Always gentle.

She let him.

The Ninshū link rekindled, like a warm ember sparking back to life. Emotion flooded in—muted regret, the ache of worry, and beneath that, a subtle, steady thread of love. I'm sorry, it said without words. I didn’t mean to hurt you.

And just like always, he tried to soothe her with it. That calm tide of feeling he sent through the bond. Too calm. Too careful. Like pressing a cool cloth to a bruise.

Sometimes it felt like manipulation, like he was trying to regulate her the way a parent might hush a tantrum. But she let him.

Because she knew he didn’t know what else to do.

“…I’m sorry,” she mumbled at last, her voice hoarse. “I’m sorry I yelled at you. It’s not your fault.”

She didn’t need to say it. Not with Ninshū. Not when the link already sang with her guilt and apology.

But words mattered. Speaking them out loud made it real. Gave shape to the emotions. Like drawing lines around a shadow to make it less scary.

Beside her, Toneri remained silent—but his hand shifted slightly, just enough to brush against hers.

She didn't pull away.

Chapter 31: Interlude: Of Love and Letting Go

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Toneri knew his sister was special.

Not in the way the elders spoke of unique potential” or whispered about her defective eyes. Not even in the sentimental way an older sibling might believe their baby sister to be the sun and moon combined. No. It was deeper than that. Quieter.

She was different.

Not because she could see—though even that was a miracle in their cursed, sightless clan. Not because her chakra felt warmer, livelier, more unruly. Not even because of the way she looked at him—yes, looked, because he could feel the weight of her gaze—full of thoughts far too old for a girl her age. As if she knew more than she should. As if she remembered things that hadn’t happened yet.

He felt it every time she sat beside him during the endless lectures of the elders. She fidgeted, sighed, whispered complaints when she thought no one could hear. But her dissent wasn’t born from boredom—not truly. It came from something deeper. Toneri could feel it, humming at the edges of her chakra like an echo. A dissonance. A refusal.

She didn’t believe in the Celestial Decree.

She didn’t believe in Hamura’s rigid doctrine, or the sanctity of their ancient bloodline, or the divine duty they were supposedly born into. She was kind and respectful about it, always smiling, always obedient on the surface—but Toneri could sense it. In her heartbeat. In the way her chakra shifted during those moments.

It wasn’t rebellion. It was alienation.

She didn’t belong here.

He had known it for years now. Maybe from the moment she was handed to him, warm and impossibly small, wrapped in linen and the faint scent of their mother’s skin. He remembered the way her little fingers had curled around his, how she had hiccupped softly in his arms. He had still had his eyes then. He remembered thinking she looked like a star.

Nemi, their mother had said softly. “Take care of her, Toneri. You’re her big brother.

He had promised.

And then she was gone.

Their mother passed, and the light in his world dimmed.

Then came the ritual. The pain. The silence. His vision stolen. His pleas ignored. No one cried for him. No one fought for him.

But Nemi… she would have. He was sure of it. Even now, he believed it. She would have screamed. Bitten. Clawed.

She was all the warmth he had left. The laughter in an empty hall. The flavor in a tasteless world. The color in a land without sight.

And lately… he could feel that light waning.

Every time they returned from the courtyard. Every time she stared too long at the Earth in the sky. Every time her voice quieted at dinner. He could feel her pulling away. Her spirit straining toward something else. Somewhere else.

She didn’t belong here. She never did.

She belonged where the sky was blue and the air was full of voices and the wind didn’t hum with the silence of the moon.

And Toneri…

He loved her.

He loved her for her silliness. Her stubbornness. Her strange jokes. The way she’d sneak ingredients from the kitchen to make inedible “inventions” just to make him smile. The way she teased him, guided his fingers to tiny trinkets she found hidden in old hallways. The way she’d sit beside him during their lessons, poking him gently with her foot every time she got bored.

He loved how she made his dark world feel less small.

He loved her enough... to know when to let her go.

And he would.

Not today. Not yet. Tonight, when their father returned, he would speak. He would argue, if he had to. He would make a plan. He would protect her in the only way he could now.

But for tonight…

He would stay beside her. Let their chakra mingle softly, wordlessly, beneath a sky full of stars he could no longer see.

Because he didn’t need to see them.

She was the only star he needed.

Notes:

Ngl I teared up a bit towards the end.

Chapter 32: Of Dreams and Nightmares

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Her brother made it look so easy.

Nemi pursed her lips, frowning at the green orb of floating chakra hovering uncertainly in front of her. It pulsed faintly, as if mocking her efforts. Wobbly. Lopsided. Kind of ugly, honestly.

They were on Earth again. Normally, she’d be thrilled. Earth was loud and colorful and full of smells and shapes and animals that actually moveda far cry from the cold, sterile stillness of the moon. But lately, these trips had started to feel less like adventures and more like assignments. A sort of intergalactic cram school.

Chakra sensing. Chakra forming. Chakra channeling. Chakra whatever.

There was urgency now—she could feel it. In the tightness of their father’s voice, in the way he lingered during lessons, the way he didn’t dismiss them with vague, cryptic wisdom like he used to. Something was coming. Something big. Something that would change everything.

And apparently, part of preparing for this looming something was this: green orb dream-forming chakra training.

Nemi blinked at the orb again.

Her father had captured a few woodland animals—rabbits, deer, a fox—and calmed them into sleep using ninshu. The lesson: conjure a dream for them. A good one. Sweet and happy. Nourishing.

Help them rest well,” he had said. “Learn to touch the soul gently.”

It sounded nice. Philosophical. A little invasive.

In practice? It was annoying.

Nemi sighed and glanced sideways at her brother’s orb. Of course his looked perfect. Larger, brighter, alive with motion. She couldn’t quite see what was inside—just vague colors and shifting forms—but she knew it was working. The rabbit curled up beside him looked content, its twitching whiskers relaxed.

Show-off, she thought, with a mix of irritation and reluctant admiration.

He couldn’t even see, not the way she could, and yet he made it look effortless. Meanwhile, her own orb sat in front of her like a half-melted dumpling.

She puffed a loose strand of hair from her face, sat up straighter, and stared at it with renewed intensity. Come on. Work with me. Something soft. Something sweet. A meadow? A carrot field? A bunny playground?

The orb shimmered—she could feel it, shifting in response to her will. For a heartbeat, it looked like it might obey her.

Then it collapsed in on itself with a pitiful pop, shrinking into a dull green flicker and floating sadly away like a scam artist caught mid-scheme.

Ugh,” she groaned and flopped dramatically onto the grass, arms splayed. She could feel her father’s attention from across the field, even without eyes—Ōtsutsuki dads had that all-knowing blind judgment chakra stare, apparently.

She covered her face with her arm.

How did you do it?” she mumbled to no one in particular. Maybe to the orb. Maybe to the rabbit. Maybe to the universe.

Toneri tilted his head slightly toward her voice, his hands still folded neatly in his lap, the green orb hovering obediently before him like a well-trained pet. It pulsed gently, soft waves of chakra lapping outward like the breath of some unseen ocean.

I didn’t do anything,” he answered, quiet and calm, the same way he always was when she was fuming. “I just... listened.”

Ugh. Typical Toneri answer. Philosophical and useless.

She rolled onto her back with a dramatic groan; arms spread across the grass like a child-shaped starfish. “Listened to what? It’s a bunny. It’s asleep. I don’t even speak rabbit.”

Toneri chuckled. “You don’t need to. The chakra knows. You just need to listen with your heart.”

Again with the heart stuff.” She threw an arm over her eyes. “I liked it better when chakra was just about explosions and floating on land.”

There was a pause. Then, soft as the wind rustling through the grass, his voice again: “Maybe that’s the problem.”

She peeked at him from beneath her arm.

His orb still floated, a steady presence—gentle and unshaking. The rabbit in front of him twitched once in its sleep, then snuggled deeper into the earth. Peaceful.

Nemi sat up again, brushing leaves from her hair.

It wasn’t that she didn’t want to make the bunny happy. She did. But... dreams were hard. Her dreams were all messy and strange, full of jumbled images and voices she didn’t understand—sometimes from this life, sometimes from the other one she carried with her like an extra layer of skin.

What would a rabbit even dream of? A field of flowers? Endless carrots? A really soft nest?

Toneri must have sensed her thoughts, because he tilted his head again. “Don’t force the dream,” he said. “Let the bunny dream through you.”

She stared at him. “That doesn’t make sense.”

It does,” he said, smiling faintly. “You just don’t like it.”

Fair.

She looked back at her orb again. It bobbed slightly in the air, wobbling like jelly. Okay. Fine. No forcing. No pushing. Just... openness.

She pressed her hands together, like prayer, like meditation, and breathed.

Dream through me, bunny.

The orb pulsed once. Then again.

Inside, faint shapes began to form. A wide green hill. A sunbeam. Another rabbit—smaller, maybe a sibling? And dandelions. Dozens of them, dancing in the breeze.

She blinked.

It wasn’t her dream. Not exactly. But she could feel the little heartbeat of the animal in front of her, calm and warm, pulsing in sync with her own.

A dream of home. Of spring. Of not being alone.

She glanced at her brother again.

He gave her a nod, quiet approval humming through their Ninshū link.

Good,” came their father’s voice at last, distant and unreadable. “Again.”


More excited now, Nemi continued her green orb chakra dream training. She approached the task differently this time—less brute force, more gentle nudging. Coax the dream, not command it. Let it bloom, not break. She focused, careful and calm, and for a fleeting moment, she thought she saw it—shapes forming, soft hues bending in her direction.

But then, like water slipping through her fingers, it faded. The dream slipped away, back into the natural flow of the rabbit’s slumber. Elusive.

She sighed, puffing her cheeks in frustration.

Behind her, she heard the soft shuffle of movement—her father rising. His steps were silent but somehow still authoritative, like thunder wrapped in silk.

The next step,” he began, in that maddeningly calm and knowing voice, “is to end the dream. Peacefully. Gently. Let the creature return to waking without distress.”

Of course. More instructions, more riddles. He never showed anything—just issued abstract rules and expected them to reverse-engineer the cosmos from a single cryptic sentence. Nemi pouted, arms crossed, and instinctively turned to wait for Toneri to go first.

As always.

She watched intently as her brother’s orb pulsed and shimmered. With a quiet grace, it began to fade, dissolving into the air like dew in morning sun. The rabbit stirred, blinking sleepily, as if coming back from a particularly nice dream. It looked around—dazed but content—then did something Nemi hadn’t expected.

It turned to Toneri.

And snuggled against him. Just a little. Before hopping off.

She gawked.

She was most definitely not jealous.

"Nemi," her father said, voice even and low. "It’s your turn now."

She turned back to her own orb, spine straightening. No way was she going to be shown up. Not today. She placed her hands together and focused.

Okay, dream time's over. Wakey wakey, sleepyhead. Time to get up and go back to your little bunny business…

The orb shimmered at her command. A hopeful flicker. Then... nothing. No motion. No fading light. It was like the rabbit refused to leave. Like it was too happy in its dream.

At first, Nemi was proud. Wow. I made a dream so good, it doesn’t even want to leave.

But pride quickly turned to frustration. The dream wouldn't break. The orb wouldn’t obey.

Wake up, she transmitted, more insistent. I said WAKE UP!

And then it happened.

She felt it—the ripple of something wrong. A fracture in the flow. The orb twisted, pulsed sharply. Dark tendrils began to spread within it like ink in water. Roots of something sickly and wrong coiled and reached. She could only stare as those roots wrapped around the image of the rabbit—no, not just the image—its dream-self, and dragged it downward into the abyss.

The light in the orb dimmed. The rabbit's body jerked.

"NEMI!"

She barely heard her father's voice before something seized her by the collar and yanked her backwards. She stumbled, breath caught, and fell into the grass just as—

The rabbit snapped awake.

But not peacefully. Not gently.

It bolted upright, eyes wide and glazed with terror. The chakra around it crackled. It emitted a strange, panicked frequency, something wild and unstable. Its paw lashed out violently, slashing the air right where her head had just been. If her father hadn’t pulled her back—

The rabbit thrashed, breath coming in erratic huffs, chakra flaring with fearful pulses. Its back arched, hind legs twitching, ready to run or strike again.

And then—

"Be still."

Her father’s voice dropped an octave, soft but heavy with command. He moved swiftly, one hand outstretched toward the rabbit. A shimmering net of chakra blossomed from his palm— transparent threads of Ninshū that danced in the air like strands of starlight.

The rabbit froze.

It twitched once, twice… then slowly, visibly, began to calm. Its breaths softened. Its trembling ceased. The panicked chakra faded as if being drawn out of it.

Sleep,” he murmured again, and with a final pulse of his chakra, the rabbit’s eyes drifted closed. It slumped gently back to the ground, as if settling into a bed of moss.

The nightmare was over.

Silence hung heavy in the air.

Nemi stared at the rabbit, then at her father’s hand, still suspended in the air as if holding invisible threads. She felt her heart beating hard in her chest, her mouth suddenly dry. Her orb was gone. Dissipated. Or destroyed.

She turned toward her father again.

This time, his eyes—sightless, yet sharp—were on her. And even though he was blind, she felt seen.

"Your intent," he said slowly, "shaped the dream’s end. You forced the awakening. And in doing so, you tore the dream apart."

His tone wasn’t angry.

But it was disappointed.

Nemi lowered her gaze, shoulders sinking, hands clenched in her lap.

For once, even Toneri was silent.

Her father turned his back on her and walked toward the sleeping rabbit, checking its breathing again with a faint touch.

She sat still, the cool grass tickling her palms, unsure if the chill she felt was from the wind or from within.

Notes:

The green orb shown here is the Puppet-Cursing Sphere shown in the movie. If it could control people, absorb chakra and detonate, I don't think controlling dreams (via the magical explanation of Ninshu) is too far fetched either.

Also, woo hoo ominous times incoming :D

Chapter 33: Of Crying and Lessons

Chapter Text

Nemi pushed her food around the plate, her chopsticks lazily scooping up bits of rice only to let them fall again. Her thoughts were elsewhere—swimming in spirals of guilt and dread that refused to quiet down.

She and her brother were alone for dinner tonight.

Their father, after casting his signature “thousand-eyes-but-still-blind” judgment stare at her, had informed them he had an errand to run. As usual, he hadn’t explained what, where, or why. Just… that he would return later. Before vanishing, he handed Toneri a small bag—Earth currency jingling inside, which frankly surprised her. He carried cash? On Earth?

Then he poofed. Just like that.

Typical.

Dinner had been muted ever since.

It should have been exciting—dinner on Earth, a small village restaurant, real food instead of rations or bland lunar sustenance. But the earlier incident had doused any joy she might have had. And to make matters worse, the village their father had chosen for “training” was remote. The food here, while edible, wasn’t exactly five stars. Just marginally better than what she had back on the moon.

Still, she picked and poked at it. A noodle here. A dumpling there. Nothing tasted right.

Toneri, blind as always, ate silently in front of her. He always ate neatly, almost ceremoniously, as if every movement was memorized. But today, even that rhythm seemed… subdued. Too quiet.

She couldn’t take it anymore.

I…” she started, hesitantly. Her voice was small. “I didn’t mean to. I swear.”

Her words barely reached above a whisper, but they felt loud in the hush between them. She blinked hard, eyes stinging. “You know that, right?”

It sounded more like she was trying to convince herself than him.

Toneri paused. Gently set his chopsticks down beside his bowl.

I know,” he said finally, his tone even and calm.

She looked down, her hands gripping the edge of the table. Her words came out in a rush now, tripping over each other. “I mean, I love animals! I do! And I know it was having a good dream—I could see it. But I had to wake it up, so I… I just…”

Her throat clenched.

I turned it into a nightmare,” she whispered.

The thought curled in her chest like a shadowy thing with claws.

It’s okay, Nemi-chan,” Toneri said softly. “Sometimes… mistakes happen.”

That broke her.

The gentle comfort of her brother, his calm acceptance, his forgiveness—it snapped whatever fragile barrier she’d been holding up.

She burst into tears.

Her shoulders shook as she cried, her voice muffled by sobs. “I didn’t mean to! I didn’t—! I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”

She covered her face with her sleeves, her food forgotten, her whole body trembling under the weight of shame. Somewhere in the background, she was vaguely aware of chairs shifting. Toneri was by her side in seconds, his hand finding her back in practiced ease, his chakra brushing against hers like soft wind.

He murmured quiet comforts, voice low and soothing. She couldn’t hear the exact words through her sobs, but the feeling reached her all the same—warmth, understanding, forgiveness.

She was probably drawing attention from other patrons. The occasional clink of dishes paused, then resumed with polite avoidance. At worst, she imagined they’d assume it was just a brother comforting his younger sister after a scolding from a stern father.

Not entirely inaccurate.

But it felt so much heavier than that.

Stop it, the jaded part of her—the old, tired, too-wise-for-her-years self—snapped in her mind. You’re seven now. A big girl. Big girls don’t cry.

And then the self born on the Moon—her current self, the one who was allowed to be a child—punched that voice in the face and declared, Sadness is okay! Cry if you have to!

So she did.

Even as she tried to stifle the sobs, even as she hiccupped through guilt and shame, she allowed herself to feel it. And Toneri’s chakra—steady and unwavering—remained with her, through their Ninshū link, easing her panic, gently untangling the mess inside her.

She leaned into him.

Eventually, her sobs quieted. Her shoulders stopped shaking.

She wasn’t okay, not fully.

But she was better.

And for now… that was enough.


They were seated on a bench near the outskirts of the village, watching the lake shimmer in the distance. The water reflected the soft light of dusk, rippling gently with each passing breeze. A few ducks floated aimlessly, their quacks distant and comforting in the stillness of evening.

Nemi swung her legs back and forth, her sandals making a faint tap-tap against the wooden bench with each pass. Now that she had cried her heart out at dinner, she felt… lighter. Clearer. Her chest no longer ached with guilt. Just a quiet, lingering curiosity.

She had time to think.

What went wrong? she wondered. Her brows furrowed slightly. It had been so strange—when she had tried coaxing the dream with gentle intent, nothing happened. But when her frustration flared… the reaction was immediate. And catastrophic.

She frowned, absentmindedly drawing circles on the bench with a fingertip.

A soft brush of chakra nudged against hers—their shared ninshū link warm and curious.

A penny for your thoughts? Toneri’s voice in her mind was calm, not prodding. Just there. Like always.

She debated whether to tell him. Then, eventually:

“…What dream did you give your rabbit?” she asked aloud, her voice barely louder than the wind brushing the trees.

A moonlit field,” Toneri said without hesitation. “Other rabbits. Safety. Space to hop freely without fear of predators.”

His tone was quiet, reflective.

I could feel it,” he added. “What it wanted. Not just a dream—its desire. Their emotions, through their chakra.”

Nemi hummed. “Safety… familiarity…” She repeated, tasting the words on her tongue.

It made sense.

The more rational part of her—older, quieter, analytical—already understood the problem. But it was different to feel the truth settle in her chest.

I was too focused on getting the results,” Nemi said at last, the words slow but sure. “I got emotional… impatient…”

She sighed, curling her arms around her knees as her legs stilled.

I only thought about what I wanted. Not what the bunny needed. I forced it… forced my feelings through the orb. I didn’t listen.”

She shook her head. “No wonder it had a nightmare. Anger and frustration are still emotions, after all.”

Toneri didn’t speak right away. Then he said, softly, “Sometimes… it’s not bad. To have emotions.”

She glanced sideways at him, surprised.

Emotions are what make us alive,” he added. “They’re what connect us through ninshū. That connection isn’t just about peace or stillness—it’s about truth.”

Nemi was quiet for a long while, her fingers gently tracing a groove in the wood.

“…Thanks,” she murmured finally. “For helping me figure it out.”

She didn’t care if it sounded too adult for a child. The words were true, and she wanted him to know.

She felt his amusement bloom through the link before he even said anything.

I didn’t do anything,” he said. “You figured it out all by yourself.”

And he meant it. She could feel it—his pride in her.

Tch. Typical prodigy,” she said with mock exasperation, and shoved him lightly on the shoulder.

The unexpected motion made him rock slightly on the bench, caught off guard. He laughed quietly under his breath.

And then—they heard it.

Footsteps.

Deliberate. Unhurried. But unmistakably familiar.

Their father was returning.

Nemi stood up, her breath catching. Then she ran—her sandals slapping softly against the dirt path. She slowed as she neared him, her steps becoming cautious.

Otou- sama…” she said, her voice smaller than usual. “I’m sorry.”

She stopped before him, unsure for a second, then stepped forward to lightly clutch the edge of his sleeve.

I was too impatient. Too rash. I won’t let it happen again.”

She tilted her head up slightly, eyes searching his blank gaze, and opened the link between them—her Ninshū reaching toward his.

She let him feel it. The truth of her emotions. Her regret. Her remorse. Her earnest desire to improve.

At first, she thought he’d do nothing. Just stand there like the immovable boulder he often pretended to be.

Then—slowly—his hand came to rest atop her head. Just for a moment.

Acceptance.

And—something else? A flicker of…

Regret?

But it was gone the moment it appeared, swallowed into the void behind his expressionless mask.

You’re not ready yet,” he said simply, voice like stone. “You need more practice.”

Nemi blinked, taking in the words. Her heart squeezed a little.

Ready for what? she wondered.

He didn’t say.

But at least… he hadn’t sent her away. Not yet.

She looked back at Toneri and smiled slightly. One more lesson survived.

Tomorrow, she would do better.

Chapter 34: Of Monuments and Ballerina

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi hummed to herself as she dabbed her paintbrush with great care and zero remorse.

Today was a good day. The kind of day where the sun—well, the artificial sun, close enough—casted a cool, mellow glow. She was singing a silly little tune under her breath, feeling all artsy and whimsical. She was one with her creative soul. She was expressing herself. Letting out her feelings through color and brushstroke. She was—

Currently desecrating the sacred statue of Ōtsutsuki Hamura.

Swipe. One red dot on the forehead—a pimple of wisdom .

Swipe. A curly little mustache, très elegant.

Then—ah, the robe. Blank canvas. She squinted, stuck her tongue out in concentration, and painted a bold, upside-down pair of underwear. In pink. Obviously.

It’s all your fault~” she sing-songed to herself, twirling the brush with a dramatic flair only possible for someone high on mischief and bad decisions. “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be stuck on the moon. If you had just listened to your dear mommy Kaguya, maybe she wouldn’t have snapped, and maybe you wouldn’t have to go all seal-the-husk-on-the-moon like a tragic martyr—ughand maybe then my dear onii-sama wouldn’t have had to sacrifice his eyes—”

Her brush stabbed a bit too hard into the stone.

Oops.

She paused. Somewhere in the far-off, ironic corner of her brain, a thought whispered: Doesn’t this remind you of someone? You know, that orange idiot who started his whole story by painting a monument?

Huh.

...

Eh. Who cares.

She danced her way along the statue’s massive surface, chakra strings elegantly manipulating a small army of puppets who held her brushes, buckets, and tools. She felt like a marionette master. The queen of chaos. The goddess of anti-historical art.

And when Hinata gets here,” she muttered to herself, paintbrush wagging menacingly, “I’ll lock her up in prison. No soft-spoken interference in onii-sama's plans, thank you very much.”

She cackled.

It was a little too sharp. A little too real.

And when Naruto gets here—”

She paused.

I’ll… I’ll make him watch.” Her grip on the paintbrush tightened until it nearly snapped. “Make him see as onii-san destroys Earth…”

Her next move was just short of hurling the brush like a kunai.

Nemi.”

The voice snapped through her mind like a kunai slicing silk.

Startled, Nemi spun around—too fast.

The motion yanked at her chakra strings. Buckets swayed. Brushes tipped. Everything—everything—started to fall.

Oh no—no no no—!”

With a sharp breath and desperate focus, she flung out her arms, chakra threads snapping into action. She leapt with the grace of a moon-born ballerina, limbs twisting midair, catching a bucket here, a brush there. One, two, three, five—each limb, even her head, balancing tools of chaos like a ninja acrobat.

She landed lightly. Perfectly.

Pose: flawless.

But her puppets?

Less so.

Her command had been too slow. They flailed in midair, limbs jerking comically before crashing into the ground. Buckets tumbled down, splashing over their heads in a mess of reds, blues, and glittery purples.

Silence followed. Thick.

Nemi cracked open one eye.

And there he was.

Her father.

Standing not five paces away.

Still as a stone.

Still blind, of course, but somehow—still judging her.

He stared at her with his eternally closed eyes, his face unreadable.

Nemi swallowed. Maybe it’s a good thing he’s blind, she thought. If he actually saw the sheer, artistic brilliance I’ve unleashed on this statue, he might just have a brain aneurysm and a heart attack at the same time.

Still—if Elder Futaba saw this?

Nemi grinned internally.

She wished the old hag had seen it. Maybe she’d finally kneel over from the sheer audacity. Or reveal her secret immortality technique while screeching. Either way, win-win.

Her father finally moved. Took one breath, probably weighing whether to scold his unhinged daughter for wasting all that expensive paint he gave her for her seventh  birthday… or just give up and return to sulking like a silent mountain.

Clean yourself up,” he said flatly. “And gather at the main hall.”

Then he turned and walked away like a disappointed art critic.

Nemi exhaled the breath she didn’t know she was holding, then glanced up at the statue.

Hamura was now sporting heart-shaped shades and what could only be described as rabbit ears.

"...Totally worth it," she muttered.

Then she sighed, rubbed a splotch of red paint off her cheek, and began her cleanup with a reluctant groan.

Notes:

Was there a Statue of Hamura? Probably not. Could there have been a Statue? Eh, why not.

Chapter 35: Of Funerals and Inevitability

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Another elder had passed.

Nemi stood quietly at the funeral, dressed in the traditional white mourning robes of the Ōtsutsuki Clan. The fabric was stiff against her skin, the ceremonial weight of it both physical and symbolic. Around her, the other elders gathered in silence—Futaba among them, unmoving as a carved mask, the lines on her face sharper in the dim, flickering lantern light.

Their father’s voice filled the chamber as he began the rites, low and steady, ancient words flowing like a river carved by time. The chants wrapped around them, echoing through the grand marble hall that somehow felt smaller than usual. Hollow.

Nemi bowed her head, her hands steady on the ceremonial tray. She did not speak. She had no words.

It hadn’t always been like this—when she was younger, just a tiny thing clinging to the trailing shadows of her brother, she hadn’t noticed how many elders were missing. She had assumed the clan was vast, strong, eternal. But as she grew older, allowed to move freely through more parts of their sprawling moon compound, she saw them. The hidden elders. The forgotten ones.

They lived tucked away in quiet wings of the castle—those who could no longer walk, those who spoke in riddles or not at all. Some were simply sick. Others bore scars from a war Nemi could barely imagine. And some... some had simply stopped speaking altogether, their minds eroded by the endless silence of the moon.

Isolation was a poison. Slow. Cruel.

The clan was dying. And it was dying fast.

She didn’t remember this elder well—an old man, perhaps, who never left his bed. Probably one of the ones who thought she was a grandchild or a hallucination. Maybe both. When she was younger, her father had assigned her chores to help care for them—sweeping the floor, bringing food, offering a polite smile while bony fingers pinched her cheeks and murmured delusions. She hadn’t liked it then. Still didn’t.

She avoided the sick chambers when she could. Not out of cruelty—but because of what it reminded her of.

That the end was coming.

That their clan, for all its godlike heritage, was mortal.

That soon it would just be her and Toneri.

If the movie’s right, she thought darkly, then it really will just be us. Everyone else will be gone.

Her arm trembled slightly under the weight of the ceremonial tray she carried. She didn't dare lower it. Didn't dare shift even an inch. She wondered if this was her father’s quiet punishment for defacing the statue of Hamura the other day. He hadn’t scolded her, but she could feel his disapproval. Even blind, he had a way of seeing right through her.

Hmph. Figures.

Still… she didn’t complain.

In front of her, Toneri sat cross-legged, pale in the ceremonial robes, eyes closed in prayer. His task was more vital—he was maintaining the shared Ninshū link, threading the clan’s chakra into one. Unifying their grief. A living network of mourning, binding the hearts of the Ōtsutsuki together, if only briefly.

Nemi didn’t like it at first—being told what to do, being given roles and expectations. She hated being forced to participate in things that felt like pretense. But this… this wasn’t about her. She knew that now.

Funerals weren’t for the dead.

They were for the living.

A pause in the chanting pulled her back. Their father stopped mid-verse, his hands hovering in the ritual gesture. Nemi moved on instinct. She stepped forward, lifting the tray high despite the burn in her arms, presenting it with all the reverence she could muster.

He took what he needed—incense, ceremonial tokens—and she stepped back into her place.

The tray felt like stone. Her shoulders ached. But she said nothing.

Her gaze drifted to her father once more. He still looked strong. Still carried himself like the unshakable mountain he had always been.

But one day, she thought, he’ll be the one lying still while we sing the chants.

Her chest tightened.

She didn’t know why it made her heart ache. Maybe it was grief before grief—anticipatory and cruel. Or maybe… maybe part of her still needed to believe that someone like him could live forever.

She blinked once, sharply, and returned her gaze to the ground.

The chants resumed. The incense burned.

And the future, quiet and uncertain, crept ever closer.

Notes:

Since the wedding outfits in the movie were black, I thought of making the mourning outfits white. It's not entirely based in fiction; there are certain real-life cultures that use white as a mourning colour.

Chapter 36: Of Tests and Self-Control

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi used to think university-level math tests were the hardest thing she’d ever faced in her past adult life. The kind that made you question your life choices and your very existence. (Well, except for life itself—that wasn’t graded. It just smacked you in the face and expected you to move on.)

But this? This took the cake. The cake, the tray it was served on, and probably the table too.

She balanced, precariously, using the Feather Foot Technique on a series of thin, wobbling logs rising from the artificial moon lake within the grand training hall. Below her? Spikes. Not decorative ones, either. The kind that said, “You fall, and your shoes will be shredded, along with your dignity.” And she really didn’t have that many shoes left.

In front of her stood the puppets. Not the gentle, helpful servant puppets she’d lovingly vandalised-, er, beautified. No, these were battle models—cold, smooth, and featureless, with glowing marks etched into their joints. They stared her down with those eerie, empty sockets.

Nemi exhaled slowly and reached up to tie the blindfold around her eyes.

She sensed the movement of the puppets even before she heard it. The quiet, mechanical hum of their arms as they raised it up. Then, they moved.

Blasts of chakra fired from their palms, right at her. In quick, merciless succession.

Nemi didn’t scream. Not this time.

Sure, when she first started this training exercise, she might have panicked. Her body was smaller back then—still a soft, squeaky toddler—and her reaction time had sucked. But now? She’d grown. A little. She was eight now. Her limbs had started to stretch out, gangly and awkward in that pre-growth-spurt way. She still looked far too young for her age, but at least she could move.

And she moved.

She leapt across the logs, feet gliding, barely tapping each surface as she dodged the onslaught. Her hair whipped behind her, her chakra dancing in tight control under her skin. Each step timed with inhuman precision.

She hoped it looked graceful. Elegant. Like a well-rehearsed dance.

Then she slipped.

Shit—!”

The last log betrayed her—slick with moisture or maybe just her own sweat. But instinct kicked in before panic could. Her chakra strings shot outward in all directions, snapping to the edges of the nearby posts, and with a flick of her body, she launched herself like a puppet on strings, pirouetting mid-air to the next post just in time to sensenot see—a chakra blast skim past her side.

Her peripheral sensing was definitely improving.

She landed hard, one knee bent, the other foot barely balanced. Panting. She tugged the blindfold off and her vision returned to her in a blur.

Her father and brother stood across the training field, watching—or, well, sensing , given the whole eternal-blind-eye thing. She hated how unreadable they looked. Like judgment statues.

Did he notice the fumble? she wondered. Does it still count if I made it look cool? Can I get, like, an A+ for improvisation?

Silence lingered a moment too long. Her arms ached. Her legs trembled from the effort.

Then her father gave the slightest nod. “ Good. We shall move on to the next test.”

Nemi barely stopped herself from groaning aloud.

Next test? Seriously? Her lungs screamed for air. Her knees wanted a break. But Toneri had never complain in front of their father, and she couldn’t be the weak one. Not in front of them.

She pressed her lips together, inhaled through her nose, and gave a tight nod in reply. "Yes, Otou-sama."

Internally?

She cried a little.


Nemi didn’t understand the point of all the tests.

Balancing on logs while chakra blasts flew at her like a homicidal version of dodgeball. Chakra sensing hide-and-seek with her brother, who could suppress his chakra signature so completely she once panicked and thought he’d un-existed himself. He even tested her on her cooking, which was bizarre. Since when did he care about what meals she managed to cobble together from the moon’s sad excuse for a kitchen?

It was all too... specific. And suspicious. Like someone preparing her. Preparing her for something.

Preparing her... to be alone.

Her movements faltered.

No. No, that couldn’t be it. Her heart gave a soft, traitorous ache. She gritted her teeth and pushed the thought down.

Focus, came her brother’s voice through their shared Ninshū link. Gentle, but firm. A reminder.

Right. She was in the middle of a test.

This one was different.

They weren’t in the main hall or the lake training ground. No spikes. No puppets. Just one of the old healing chambers—empty, quiet. Too quiet. A thick silence settled between the stone walls, broken only by the low hum of chakra.

She was kneeling over Futaba.

Ancient, sharp-tongued, near-immortal Futaba. The same elder who once tried to gouge her eyes out for the Tenseigan. The one who muttered constantly about clan purity and sacred duty and all that brittle, rotten tradition.

And now?
Nemi had to craft her a happy dream.

A pleasant, restorative dreamscape via chakra orb resonance. A delicate technique meant for the sick, the dying, the grieving.

Nemi wanted nothing more than to shape a nightmare so deep it dragged Futaba into a pit of sorrow she’d never crawl out of.

(And that, she figured, was exactly why her father had chosen Futaba. A test of self-control. Of empathy. Of growth. Tch. He would.)

Fine, she thought bitterly. If she couldn’t make a nightmare, then she’d just delve into Futaba’s subconscious and dredge up whatever twisted thing she thought counted as “joy.” Probably something involving bloodline supremacy and daily eye sacrifices.

She centered herself. Slowed her breath. Felt her chakra settle.

The glowing orb hovered gently above Futaba’s chest. She felt her chakra thread connect, interlace (urgh) and enter the deep, aged current of the elder’s sleeping mind. Her fingers twitched. Her face softened.

Then... images.

A younger woman—Futaba, maybe—holding a half-sewn kimono, delicate and small. Meant for a child. Laughter filled the dream. Children rushed into her arms. Her smile was soft.

Nemi’s breath caught.

She coaxed the dream further. Let it grow.

A black wedding gown—formal, elegant. Ōtsutsuki tradition. A wedding day. A husband. Children. Grandchildren. People. So many people. Not pale, crumbling ruins, but a city alive with life. Colour. Laughter. Warmth.

Futaba, surrounded by those she loved. In the homes long since abandoned. Before the war. Before the silence.

Nemi watched.

She didn’t want to. She didn’t want to understand . Not the woman who’d nearly torn her apart in the name of some ancient relic.

But... now, she did.

For the first time, she saw the grief beneath Futaba’s anger. The desperate clinging to a time when her world still made sense. When family still surrounded her. When there was something left to protect.

And now, everything was gone.

Nemi didn’t want to forgive her. But she could... understand her.

It was a beautiful dream. A real one. And now, she had to end it.

Her fingers trembled slightly. Her breath hitched.

And then—she made a choice.

If the dream had to end, then let it end gently. She reached deep into the chakra flow, listened to the elder’s unspoken desire—not power, not glorybut family. Home. Belonging. The yearning to not be alone. She wove it together, let it shape the ending.

Futaba, hand in hand with her spouse. Her children. Her grandchildren. They walked toward a rising light. Soft. Welcoming. The dream dimmed like a closing curtain.

The orb faded.

Futaba stirred.

Wrinkled lids opened—though her eyes, like the others, were hollow. Blind. She blinked once. Then closed them again.

For a second, Nemi thought maybe—just maybe—they would have a moment. That Futaba would speak. Thank her. Cry, even. Maybe they’d have a heart-to-heart and forgive each other for all their horrible sins.

Instead, Futaba shoved off the blanket with her usual force, sat up stiffly, and scoffed. "I hope this was worth it," she sneered in her father’s direction.

Then she hobbled out, muttering to herself and looking every inch the same cantankerous old hag she’d always been.

Nemi just stared.

She turned toward her father, lips pressed together.
Worth it? she wanted to ask. Worth it for what?

He didn’t answer. Not that she expected him to.

But Toneri was quiet, unusually so. His posture straight, his expression unreadable.

Nemi frowned.

Later—much later—she would understand.

She would understand why her father had pushed her so hard. Why every test felt so oddly... final .

Because her time was up.

She was finally going to Earth.

Notes:

I was half deciding whether to explore Otsutsuki life further or progress with the plot. Hm.

Edit: Added some additional lines (my own words) to show that Nemi was doing the test blindfolded. It made better sense, given that her clan was blind.

Chapter 37: Of Recipes and Farewell

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi packed her bags in silence.

She thought she would be happy.

Her father had informed her—formally, coldly—that she would be going to Earth. She’d live among the former followers of the Ōtsutsuki. Those who once worshipped them. She would stay there, grow up there. Among the green. Among people. Among life.

But her brother was not going with her.

Why? she had demanded. She had begged. Screamed, even. Pleaded until her voice cracked and her hands trembled.

But her father was immovable. There is only room for one,” he said. As if it were that simple.

She thought he was lying. She still thinks he is. She tried to reach him through Ninshū, to search the depths of his heart for the truth—but he must have sensed her intentions. He cut her off. Just like that. The severing stung—unexpectedly—but it wasn’t uncharacteristic. It was him, after all.

She sensed her brother before he arrived. A soft, steady presence like moonlight through a window.

Toneri stood in her doorway, quiet. He offered to help her pack. Never mind that he was blind and couldn’t tell the difference between her favorite tunic and a pair of crumpled socks.

She ran to him, threw her arms around him and held him tight. “Come with me. I’ll convince Otou-sama. He’ll make an exception. You’re his heir, he listens to you—he’ll use Ninshū to convince them to make space for you. We’ll both go—together.”

Desperation bloomed in her voice. She clung to it like it was still a possible future.

But Toneri was still. Quiet. Steady.

Someone has to stay behind,” he said. “To watch over the legacy.”

Then I’ll stay behind,” Nemi snapped. “I’m not leaving you!”

But even as she said it, she knew she didn’t mean it. Not truly.

When their father first told her about the plan, she remembered how she felt. The thrill. The joy. The relief of finally leaving the cold halls of the moon. Of touching the earth. Of living.

She hadn’t thought of her brother then. Not until she found out he wasn’t going.

And she knew Toneri had felt that too, through their link. Knew it like he knew everything else about her.

She was a traitor to her own feelings.

She pressed her face into his chest, burying herself in him like she was still that little girl trailing after him in the halls.

Toneri stroked her hair. His voice was soft. I’ll join you when I’m older,” he promised. “I swear it.”

Liar, Nemi thought. You won’t. You’ll stay here. You’ll linger on the moon, even after Father is gone. You’ll wait until Naruto and Hinata come and kick your ass, and even then you’ll stay behind like some sad, self-appointed guardian Earth doesn’t need.

What was the point?
Why was she his sister, if she couldn’t change anything?

I’ll write letters,” she said suddenly. Her voice cracked. “I’ll send them by pigeon mail. Express delivery.”

(Pigeons didn’t exist up here.)

I’ll write my address, so you can write back.”

(He couldn’t.)

Her voice faltered. She pressed her forehead to his chest.

And then—she sobbed.

Toneri held her. Silent. Still.

He didn’t try to comfort her through Ninshū. He didn’t tell her it would be okay. He didn’t try to soothe the edges of her pain.

He just held her, and let her cry, even as her tears stained his robes.


The day of departure was solemn.

Nemi said nothing as the puppet servants tied back her hair, pinning it with ornaments from a long-forgotten dynasty—like attendants preparing a princess for her coronation.

Except there was no kingdom to inherit.
No people to rule.

They brought her to the courtyard, where the artificial sun cast its pale glow across the stone floor. The light was warm, but the air felt cold—still and reverent, like a temple before prayer.

Her father was waiting. So was her brother. And all the elders who could still walk had gathered there too, robed in ceremonial whites, their sightless eyes turned toward her.

She hadn’t packed much.

Most of her living essentials had already been arranged on Earth. In her travel pack, she brought what little she cherished: a few favorite clothes—plain, but hers. A set of hair accessories she was told had once belonged to her mother. Her favorite writing brushes. Some picture books she had long since outgrown but still loved—because she had read them with Toneri. A small plush toy her father had once given her, when she was still too young to understand how rare affection was from him.

All sentimental things.

All the rest would be left behind.

Nemi passed by the elders like a procession. One by one, they reached for her. Some tugged gently at her cheeks, others pressed small trinkets into her hands—fragments of history and whispered blessings, passed down like secrets too precious to speak aloud.

Even Elder Futaba gave her something.

A haori—beautiful, hand-stitched, embroidered with silver lunar patterns and the clan’s symbol across the back.

For when the months grow cold,” Futaba said gruffly. Then, true to form, she turned her back and shuffled off, cranky and sharp-tongued once more.

But Nemi had seen it in the dream before. Futaba had been a seamstress before the war.

She accepted all the gifts with as much grace as she could muster. But the truth was, it didn’t feel like a sendoff.

It felt like a farewell.

Like a funeral procession for someone still alive.

And then—her brother.

Toneri stood in silence as she approached, his closed eyes unreadable. Even their Ninshū link felt subdued, as if he didn’t dare open his heart too wide—afraid she might cry again.

He handed her a pendant. Handcrafted. Simple, but refined. Etched on it was the symbol of the Ōtsutsuki clan.
It throbbed faintly with chakra.

A portion of mine is inside,” Toneri said quietly. “For the nights that are lonely.”

Nemi's hands trembled as she took it.

I have something for you too,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

From her pack, she pulled out a bundle of papers—sheets embossed with careful braille. “My kitchen secrets,” she said. “All the recipes. So you won’t go hungry without me.”

She smiled through her tears.

And though Toneri said nothing, she felt it through their link—his quiet amusement, warm and familiar.

She hugged him, one last time.

And then—
It was time.

Her father placed a hand on her back, guiding her forward toward the path that led to the portal.

Nemi turned her head, just once, to look back.

At the courtyard.
At the clan.
At Toneri.

Their eyes were eternally closed—but she knew they were watching her. Felt it. Like she was the last hope of a fading legacy.

She turned away.

And followed her father into the light.

Notes:

Why do I keep making myself cry damn it.

Chapter 38: Of Village and Festivities

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi followed silently as the matron of the village led her father and her through the compound.

The settlement was small—perhaps a little over three hundred people. Modest. Quiet. The villagers, dressed in simple robes and homespun clothing, paused in their work to watch them pass. They didn’t look frightened. Not even awestruck.

They looked reverent.

As if they were witnessing gods walk among mortals.

Nemi shifted uncomfortably under their gaze.

She heard the whispers: Moon Princess.
She didn’t like it.

She turned her focus back to the matron, who was gesturing ahead.

They stopped before a large house at the edge of the village center. Grand by the village’s humble standards—tiled roof, carved wooden beams, and wide doors that opened with a creak.

"This will be where your daughter stays," the matron said. She turned to her father, bowing respectfully. "There will be caretakers, a few servants assigned to attend to her needs."

From behind the door, a half-blind, elderly woman stepped forward. She walked with a soft, shuffling gait, and when she smiled, it was kind and warm.

"This is Hana," the matron introduced. "She will be your daughter’s main caretaker."

Nemi hesitated, glancing up at her father.

He gave a slight nod.

So she stepped forward and bowed politely. “It’s an honor,” she said quietly.

Hana reached for her hand, and Nemi extended hers in return. The moment their fingers met, Nemi felt it.

Ninshū.

The old woman’s heart laid bare. Warmth. Reassurance. Acceptance.

She blinked.

Looking around now, she realized something she hadn’t noticed before: the whole village radiated with that same presence. That same quiet unity. These people… they all used Ninshū.

Was that why they followed the Ōtsutsuki? Had the clan passed down the practice to them, centuries ago?

Did you forget? a voice whispered in her mind. Hamura had a brother—Hagoromo. The Sage of Six Paths. He stayed behind… and shared chakra with the world.

No wonder this place felt like it belonged to a different time.

Before shinobi. Before war. Before chakra was weaponized into jutsu.

Her father, standing beside her, gestured toward the matron. Though blind, he scanned the space with his chakra, a faint ripple of perception moving with him.

"I wish to see the room prepared for her," he said.

The matron nodded and led them deeper into the house.

It was a modest room. Smaller than Nemi’s quarters in the moon palace. The walls were plain wood, the windows curtained with soft linen. A futon. A writing desk. A simple wardrobe. No grandeur. No gold or silver inlay.

But it was… warm. Homely.

She could feel her father surveying it. She thought he nodded, satisfied.

"And the training hall?" he asked.

We’ve prepared an open-air dojo near the southern fields,” the matron replied. “For her studies and chakra training.”

Nemi blinked. What? She was still going to get homework? Even on Earth?

She groaned inwardly—but she wasn’t really surprised. Of course he would. It was… so like him. So painfully, predictably him. And somehow, that made her chest ache a little.

She placed her bag down carefully at the corner of the room before following them back outside. As they walked through the courtyard, she heard the matron speaking again—this time more hesitantly.

A feast has been prepared tonight,” she said. “To celebrate your daughter’s arrival. If it pleases you… would you join us, Ōtsutsuki-sama?”

Her father was quiet for a moment, then shook his head. “I have clan duties to return to.”

Liar, Nemi thought bitterly. What duties? What’s left? More funeral rites for a dying clan?

And before she could stop herself, she called out.

Otou-sama!

She ran to him and hugged him. Her arms wrapped around his waist, tight and sudden.

Please stay,” she whispered. “Just for dinner.”

She opened her Ninshu link, letting him feel it—her plea, raw and childlike, bleeding into his mind. Please.

For a moment, she thought he would ignore her, like always.

But then—
A hand gently rested on her head.

And through the link, she felt it.

Acceptance.

And something else too—a flicker of emotion, there and gone before she could name it.

“… Very well,” her father said at last.


Nemi sat quietly beside her father as the festivities unfolded.

The village square pulsed with life, lit by swaying lanterns that bathed everything in a golden glow. Tables were laid out in rows, cushions set on the ground in place of chairs, and platters of steaming, homely food sat waiting to be shared. Laughter echoed through the night as villagers clapped, danced, and sang to the rhythm of drums and flutes.

She watched it all from the edge, seated beside her father, who sipped sake absentmindedly—his expression unreadable, his eyes forever closed.

Nemi glanced at the bottle.
Then at him.
Then back at the bottle.

Carefully, she reached for it. Just a taste—

The sake wobbled in her fingers before suddenly rising, levitating out of her grip and drifting across the table.

Of course.

She watched as it floated, cradled gently in her father's chakra, before settling far out of her reach on the opposite side.

He didn’t say anything. He didn’t have to.

Nemi puffed her cheeks in a pout and looked away with exaggerated frustration.

And then—faint, fleeting—a pulse through their Ninshū link.
Amusement.
Warm, familiar, and gone before she could hold onto it.

She didn’t have time to reflect. A group of children ran toward her, barefoot and laughing, their cheeks rosy from the cold and the excitement.

Hime-sama! one cried. “Dance with us, please!”

She hesitated and looked to her father. He gave a wordless nod.

And just like that, little hands grabbed hers and dragged her toward the square.

Nemi sighed, allowing herself to be pulled into the circle. The children twirled and hopped, clumsy in their joy, their steps half-remembered and full of laughter. Their Ninshū links brushed up against hers—light, eager nudges, seeking permission.

She gave it.

Letting their happiness wash over her.

It felt strange. Loud. Messy. Warm.

Maybe I don’t like kids after all, she thought, dodging a boy’s flailing elbow. Even if I technically am one.

But then again… she wasn’t, not really. And Toneri had never acted like a child either.

Still, as their joy echoed inside her through Ninshū—unfiltered and honest—something softened. She let herself move, letting her steps slip into rhythm. Her body flowed with feather-light grace, honed from years of training. She danced circles around them, gently mirroring their play, though she toned herself down to not outshine them too much.

Their laughter swelled, delighted by her presence. And Nemi, breathless and flushed from spinning, thought—

Maybe… maybe it’s not so bad after all.

She turned her head, instinctively looking toward the table. She meant to find her father again.

But—

He was gone.

Notes:

The idea of a community of Ninshu followers came to me as I was thinking, hey, what if there was an Amish equivalent in Naruto? And hence they were born.

Chapter 39: Of Forgiveness and Strength

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi broke off from the circle, ignoring the children's confused calls behind her. She ran back to the table—but he wasn’t there.

Her eyes scanned the crowd. Not here either.

A knot formed in her chest.
Did he mean to leave while I was distracted?
To soften the pain of goodbye?

Too bad. She was an Ōtsutsuki, just like him.

And she could be just as stubborn.

She reached inward, into her chakra core, letting it ripple outward like a wave on still water.
Searching.
Sensing.
He was blind, but she had eyes. She may not have Toneri’s talent, but she hadn’t slacked in her training either.

There—
A flicker of chakra, distant but familiar.

Without hesitation, she took off, her feet whispering across the earth as the Feather Foot Technique enhanced her steps. The laughter of the village faded behind her as she dashed into the trees.

"Otou-sama! " she called out as she neared.

He paused.

She landed softly on the forest floor, heart pounding.

You’re really leaving?”

A beat of silence.

Yes,” he said simply.

Nemi swallowed, blinking quickly. “Will… will you come visit someday? With Nii-san?”

Even as the words left her lips, she regretted them. She knew he wouldn’t. In the memories from the other life—the movieToneri had said his father died when he was young.

So why ask?

Maybe she just wanted to believe… for one last moment.

He didn’t answer at first. The forest held its breath. Maybe he, too, felt the contradiction in her question.

At last, he spoke, voice quiet: When your brother is older… perhaps he can join you.”

Her brother. But not her father.

He wasn’t coming back.

Her breath hitched. She clenched her fists. She would not cry. Not for the man who once stood by as his daughter’s eyes were almost sacrificed to the Tenseigan. She would not cry.

But her body betrayed her. The tears came anyway, quiet and hot, slipping down her cheeks. She tried to swallow the sobs—but they bubbled up, trembling in her chest.

And yet… deep down, she already knew the truth.

She had forgiven him a long time ago.

She no longer cared about reasons or excuses. She had come to understand. Her father was a man who had stopped speaking long ago. A man forged by the civil war that fractured their clan, who believed the only way to protect his children was to harden them. To make them endure what he could not.

A man who did love them—just too broken to say it.

And he was her father.
And she loved him.

Without thinking, she closed the distance and threw her arms around him, clutching his robes. She didn’t speak. Instead, she pushed the full weight of her love into the Ninshū link between them, silently pleading:

Please feel this. Just this once.

Then she whispered, voice shaking: Otou-sama… I love you.

He stood frozen. Silent.

Then—slowly—he did something unexpected.

He knelt down.
And wrapped his arms around her.

You have your mother’s strength,” he said softly. Be strong, Nemi.”

And through the link—

She felt it.

Clear. Undeniable.

Love.

Not muted.
Not distant.
Not fleeting.

But whole.

Then it faded.

He released her, rising to his feet.
And turned away.

She didn’t stop him this time.

She stood still and watched as his form slowly disappeared into the forest, swallowed by the shadows.

And with him, the last thread of her Ninshū link to her family dissolved.

Notes:

An interlude is coming up next.

Chapter 40: Interlude: Of Daughter and Love

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ōtsutsuki Tsukihiro lamented the fate his children were born into.

He walked alone beneath the silver canopy of the moonlight forest, the scent of distant blossoms brushing against his senses, even as his sealed eyes saw nothing.

But he did not need eyes to see the past. It haunted him well enough.

There were times—quiet, infrequent—when he wondered when the rot first began. When he first began to doubt. Doubt the celestial decree. Doubt the sacred duties the branch family had shed blood for. Doubt the purpose of the Ōtsutsuki legacy.

Had it begun when his own eyes were carved from his head, offered to the Tenseigan altar as a child?
Or when he buried his parents, his brothers, his sisters—all of themin a war that claimed more than blood, but belief?

Or was it when he buried his wife? The last surviving fertile woman of their clan, and his last light in his life.

He hadn’t always been like this. There was a time he had been a young man of fire and promise. Ambitious, driven. A rising star in the branch family’s military hierarchy. Within a decade, he had earned the mantle of Chief Commander. He believed, once, in righteousness. That the Tenseigan belonged to the worthy—those who had sacrificed. The branch family. That their struggle was nobler than passive guardianship; they were meant to judge. To act. To enforce.

Then came the war.

And he was not prepared for its price.

The main family was annihilated. The branch family shattered. And leadership—true leadership—fell to him not because of merit, but because he was the only one left standing.

And his children… his innocent children… they did not deserve to be born into the ashes of a broken dynasty.

His son, Toneri—quiet, withdrawn, too perceptive for his own good. A talent unrivaled in generations. If he had been born in a time of peace, of prosperity, he would have been hailed a prodigy. Trained in golden halls, not empty palaces of crumbling stone. He would have led a generation.

Instead, he bore the weight of a tomb.

And Nemi…

She had been a miracle. A gift he didn’t know how to receive.

He still remembered the way his wife's chakra had lit up when she’d told him. A second child. A daughter. He had worried—Toneri’s birth had been difficult. Too difficult. But she had placed a hand on his and said she wanted this. That their son deserved a sibling. That there was still joy to be had in the world.

His wife had strength. Strength he never possessed.

And when Nemi was born… her mother slipped quietly into death, as if the price of life had been bartered in full.

He had not cried then.
He still hadn’t.

And when the elder healers examined his newborn daughter—what was it he had felt, when they told him she did not carry the Byakugan?

Worry?
No.

Relief.

Relief that she wouldn’t be bound by the cursed eyes that had torn their people apart.
That she wouldn’t be expected to surrender her vision to the Tenseigan, like he had.
Like so many had.

But the elders… they insisted.
A ritual was a ritual. Her lineage was still branch family.
Tradition demanded sacrifice.

He had argued.
What purpose did it serve? She had no Byakugan. The ritual was meaningless.

They told him meaningless gestures were still necessary reminders.
That discipline was survival.
That she needed to understand what it meant to belong to this bloodline.

And in the end—he’d relented.
Because he thought it would prepare her.
Because he believed suffering built strength.

But then he had felt it.
When his daughter fought.

When her tiny hands clawed at the air, screaming, sobbing, pleading.
A fire unlike any he had seen in decades.

She had not surrendered.

She had burned.

It stirred something in him—something long dead.

Hope.

Hope, for a dying clan.
Hope, in the form of a child who did not accept fate quietly.

She wasn’t like her brother, not in talent. But she was bright, insatiably curious. While the Moon dimmed around them, she still found ways to light corners of their world he had forgotten even existed. Questions. Laughter. Dreams of blue skies and green trees, things she had never seen, yet imagined with such clarity.

She was life, and warmth, and newness.

Toneri had always been protective of her. He watched her closely. Too closely, perhaps. Tsukihiro suspected his son had long begun to suspect the truth: that Nemi was different. She played the role of a child, yes—but something in her spirit was ancient.

Much like him.

And maybe that was why… Tsukihiro hadn’t been surprised when Toneri approached him, quiet and solemn, with a plan.

To send her away,” his son had said. “To Earth.”

To a better chance.
To a life.

Tsukihiro had listened.

And he had agreed.

Because deep down, he knew—

His daughter was born on the Moon. But she did not belong to the Moon.
She belonged to the world that still had color. That still had possibility.

And if that meant letting go…

Then so be it.

He turned his face toward the breeze, inhaling deeply.

Somewhere behind him, his daughter still cried.

And for once, he let the feeling settle in his chest.

A quiet ache.
A silent farewell.
And the first honest emotion he had allowed himself in years.

Notes:

Tsukihiro 月宏 = Vast moon. The father is as vast and cold as the moon. I thought it fits.

Chapter 41: Interlude Final: Of Crabs and Puppets

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He decided to walk back.

He could have activated the space-time matrix jutsu. With a single seal and a pulse of chakra, it would have torn the veil between Earth and Moon, bringing him home in moments.

But he didn’t.

Perhaps… a part of him didn’t want to return. Not just yet. Not to the Moon Palace. Not to the silence that had once been comforting, but now echoed far too loudly without her laughter in its halls.

Before his children was born, that silence had been all he knew.

Now, it clawed at him.

So, he walked. Step by step. The same path that his ancestors from Earth once took, before they migrated to the moon. Down the weathered slope of stone, his bare feet gliding with practiced ease. He passed into the stalagmite caverns, cool and sharp. Despite his blindness, he did not stumble. His feet remembered the way—each jagged formation, each subtle dip in the terrain.

He had once trained here as a boy, when the war was still young, and the taste of blood was still foreign.

He moved through the cave and into the ancient pool—its water deep, dark, and still laced with genjutsu left by their ancestors, still pulsing with ghostly chakra after all this time.

He paused.

The pool had once been sacred, a place of communion. Now it was a test of survival. It would consume those who hesitated. Drown them in illusions of old sins and imagined futures.

He stepped in.

Chakra flared quietly beneath his skin, delicate but precise. He filtered the illusions, stripped them bare before they touched his mind. The genjutsu recoiled as if remembering who he was—and who he had become. He passed through the water untouched.

And then…
Ah.

The crab.

A remnant of another time. A sentinel. It had been gentle, once. An old companion of the ancients. But now… twisted. Hardened. Changed.

It did not recognize him. Not by scent. Not by chakra. Too much had changed. Even his blood felt foreign to it now—mutated by the corrosive power of the Tenseigan, and decades of silent evolution.

It surged forward with a hiss, its massive claws scything through the air. The ground trembled.

Tsukihiro did not move.

He did not need to.

His chakra pulsed outward—subtle, invisible, but all-encompassing. It swept into the crab’s system, wrapped around its wild, frenzied chakra, and bound it. Ninshū—born in peace, weaponized by war. It was not what the founders had intended. But it had saved lives once.

And ended them.

Be still, Tsukihiro murmured, voice like stone.

The crab resisted. For a moment. It thrashed. Roared.
Then collapsed, its body crashing into the stone with the weight of a small mountain.

He moved past it in silence.

Through the artificial landscapes—fields and groves conjured once by the power of the Tenseigan. Once green. Once beautiful. Now barren. The chakra that once breathed life into this place had long since been retracted—diverted to weapons, defenses, war.

The trees were skeletal.
The grass, ash.
No birds. No sky. No sound.

And still, he walked.

Until the black stone towers of the palace loomed ahead—its jagged spires reaching upward like the fingers of a dead god. The puppet guards stood at attention once he stepped in. 

Ōtsutsuki Tsukihiro stepped into the palace that had once belonged to the main family. But now, the great doors parted with a whisper of ancient chakra recognizing its new master.

Inside, it was cold.

He paused at the entrance, breathing in the hollow air.
The vast hall stretched before him, its murals faded, the once-vibrant symbols of Ōtsutsuki glory crumbling.

This was the legacy his children were born into.

Not a throne. Not a home.

But a grave.

He stood in the silence, surrounded by ghosts. And for the first time in decades, his shoulders sagged.


He proceeded deeper into the heart of the palace.

The hallways grew narrower here, older—lined with cold, inert stone and etched with glyphs that hadn’t glowed in centuries. Dust clung to the air like memory. He stopped before a panel hidden beneath a section of the wall, now weathered and dulled. He reached forward, fingers grazing familiar grooves—barely needing to feel. Even blind, his hand found the exact seals.

With a pulse of chakra, the panel lit up with a soft click.

Throughout the palace, something shifted.

A hum—faint, mechanical, ancient—stirred the walls. The puppets, already roaming in silence since his last activation, suddenly shuddered to life in full. Their hidden speech matrices, long deactivated, now flared to function. Tiny lights blinked in their hollow sockets. Gears whispered and turned.

And then came the voices.

Soft, uniform tones. Calm, programmed language. The servants spoke again, as they had once long ago, when this palace had been full of life and purpose. When it had been a home.

Tsukihiro stood still for a moment, listening to the familiar cadences return. He had not heard them in years.

His mind pulled back—to a distant memory, so vivid it threatened to cleave open a scar:

Nemi, still a newborn.
A puppet caretaker had leaned close, cradling her in precise, pre-programmed arms, and whispered motherly tunes through its voice module. A gentle lullaby from an ancient Earth dialect. Harmless. Designed to soothe.

But instead, the child had screamed.

Not once. Not twice. But for hours.

She had wailed until her voice gave out. Until her tiny fists beat against the puppet’s chest with what little strength she had. Until Tsukihiro, unable to bear the sound of her terror, ordered the voice modules in every puppet deactivated.

And the moment the palace went silent, she had quieted. Eyes wide. Still wary. But no longer afraid.

Even then… she had known.

Something about the puppets had unsettled her in a way he couldn’t explain. No other child had ever reacted that way. Not even Toneri.

He had chalked it up to stress. To trauma. To grief.
But deep down, a part of him always wondered—
What did she hear that no one else could?

The sound of false life?
The echo of empty mothers?

He exhaled slowly and turned as one of the puppets approached—its motions precise, its face carved into serene neutrality.

A servant model. Low-rank, unarmed. It bowed, mechanical joints humming.

He spoke without thinking, more out of habit than necessity.
Where is my son?”

A brief whir. Then, the puppet answered in a calm, synthetic voice.

“Ouji-sama is in Hime-sama’s room.”

Tsukihiro paused.

Of course.
Where else would he be?

He turned without another word, cloak trailing softly over the cold stone floor as he made his way to the room that had once been filled with fire, laughter, and light.


Ōtsutsuki Tsukihiro paused at the threshold of his daughter’s room. Even in blindness, he could see it all in his mind—etched from years of memory, rendered vividly by the chakra that flowed like a second sense through the ancient castle.

He reached out with that sense, and there—
Toneri. Sitting on the edge of the bed, posture straight but still, his fingers delicately tracing lines of raised symbols over a sheet of thick parchment.

Braille.

Ah. The gift from his sister.

Tsukihiro recognized the chakra imprint faintly clinging to the paper—it was Nemi’s. Her chakra was never quiet. Even sealed into ink, it danced. That note was her parting gift to her brother, written in the language he could read now. A goodbye masked as a token. A tether between them.

The room was quieter than it had ever been. Gone were the bursts of laughter, the light, shuffling footsteps that used to race down the stone halls. Her voice, her presence—like a flicker of sunlight in a crumbling palace—was gone.

Without it, the Moon felt impossibly colder.

Toneri stirred slightly, his head tilting toward the door. Though blind, he’d felt the subtle shift in air, the quiet pulse of his father’s chakra.

He stood, formal as always.

Otou-sama. You’re back.”

Tsukihiro gave a short nod in acknowledgment. “She’s safe. She’s settled in.”

A slow breath escaped Toneri’s lungs, tension leaving his shoulders in a quiet shrug. “That’s good…” he murmured, fingers curling slightly around the paper in his hands.

They stood there in silence for a while longer.

Tsukihiro tilted his head, his voice low. “Why didn’t you tell her?” There was no judgment in his tone—just curiosity. “That it was your idea to send her to Earth.”

He already suspected the answer. But he wanted to hear it from his son.

Toneri’s voice, when it came, was softer than before. “Because if she knew… she would never leave this place. Never leave me.”

The words hung there, brittle and quiet.

Tsukihiro said nothing.

Sometimes—many times—he felt like a failure of a father. A man forced to choose survival over togetherness. To break his children apart so that one of them might grow without the weight of ruin pressing down on them.

He wished he could’ve protected them both.

But wishes were for men who hadn’t already buried everything they loved.

He straightened. Structure. Routine. These were the only things he could still give. “Your training resumes tomorrow morning.”

Toneri nodded wordlessly. Obedient. Dutiful.
Always.

Tsukihiro turned and stepped toward the doorway.

But then—
His body lurched, sudden coughs tearing out of him like cracks in glass. He clutched at his chest as the sharp, grinding pain rippled through the puppet frame that held his spirit.

His son was at his side in an instant. “Otou-sama!”

Concern in his voice, restrained but real. Toneri reached for him, steadying him. His fingers pressed briefly to the old chakra seal over Tsukihiro’s chest, as though checking for the damage beneath.

I’ll bring the medicine to your room,” Toneri said, gesturing to one of the puppets nearby.

Tsukihiro didn’t respond.

He wondered when his son had figured it out.
That the father standing before him wasn’t entirely… him.

Nemi hadn’t noticed—too full of wonder, too focused on the world beyond. But Toneri… Toneri had always been the quiet observer, always watching.

He knew. He must have known. That his father’s true body, ravaged by time and illness, had long since become too weak to move. That this form—the one Toneri now supported—was a puppet vessel, reinforced with chakra and bound with ancient seals, a shell meant to carry a dying flame a little longer.

Tsukihiro said nothing. There was nothing to say.

Eventually, he allowed himself to lean—just slightly—into his son’s arm.

Letting Toneri guide him through the echoing corridors of the palace. Back to the room where the truth of his condition lay buried beneath silk and ceremony.

Letting the silence between them say what neither of them could.

Notes:

This chapter is more of a filler chapter tbh. Meant to tie back to certain elements seen in the movie and why they didn't appear the same as in the fic here. For example, the greenery seen in the moon, and the talking puppets.

The puppet frame of Daddy Ōtsutsuki was alluded to in chapter 26, when Jiraiya first noticed the father and how strangely he turned his body. I got the idea from the movie, when Toneri used a puppet to talk to Hinata in the cave.

Chapter 42: Of Forts and Subjects

Chapter Text

Nemi had expected the farewell to weigh heavier on her for longer.

She should have. Maybe her sense of time had been warped by the Moon—eight years cloistered in silver light and solemn halls felt more like twenty. Her memories of her brother hadn’t faded the way childhood ones were supposed to. They clung to her like starlight caught in her hair—warm, soft, and stubbornly vivid.

The handcrafted stone of her pendant resting below her collarbone still pulsed gently with chakra—Toneri’s chakra. She could feel it there, like a tether, like a whisper. I’m still here. I’m still alive. Somewhere above, on the lonely Moon.

She wondered what he was doing now.

At first, she’d felt guilty for enjoying any part of life here. Every smile, every warm meal, every breeze that didn’t come filtered through the cold, thin atmosphere of the Moon—it all felt like betrayal. She had left them behind. Her father. Her brother.

But three months had passed.

She kept to the disciplines her father had engraved into her bones—morning meditations, communion with nature through Ninshū, chakra flow exercises, martial drills. Rituals that felt like prayers. Ways to stay close to her family even when they were no longer beside her.

Still, she hadn't expected this.

Nemi now stood atop a wooden crate, draped in old sheets someone had dubbed her "royal banner." A paper crown tilted on her head, slightly too big. In one hand, she held her toy sword—its wood lovingly carved, the hilt wrapped in worn red cloth.

Below her, the children of the village stood gathered like an army of tiny, giggling soldiers.

GO, MY SUBJECTS! ATTACK!!” she roared, pointing her sword dramatically.

They didn’t hesitate.

Yes, Hime!! came the gleeful chorus below her. The children charged across the grassy square, waving makeshift weapons—painted sticks, paper shields, and bamboo spears—howling battle cries that wobbled between excitement and giggles.

Nemi leapt down into the fray, laughing, her toy sword tapping shoulders, blocking clumsy swings, dancing between them with exaggerated flair. Her chakra brushed gently against theirs, warm and resonant. Ninshū—connection—flowing like wind through open windows.

This, she thought, breathless with laughter, this is why I came to Earth.

To feel joy. To live among people. To be a part of something that wasn't only survival and legacy.

At first, it had been… uncomfortable. The way the villagers looked at her, careful and reverent. Like she was porcelain. Like she’d break if they so much as said her name without permission.

She had protested, repeatedly. "Please, just call me Nemi," she’d said.

But they wouldn’t. They dared not. They feared sullying the name Ōtsutsuki with their “common” tongues. So they called her Hime. Princess. Precious. Fragile.

Weird, she had thought. 

But now?

Well. Maybe—just maybebeing called “Hime” wasn’t so bad.

Not when it came with toy armies, loyal subjects, and the ability to declare war on the boy who’d stolen the last rice ball at lunch.

Not when it gave her just the slightest ego boost.

Which she was now, shamelessly, exploiting.

She stood now in the center of the battlefield—leaves and sticks scattered like war debris—raising her sword high with a grin that reached her eyes.

Victory is ours!!”

The children erupted in cheers.

Her heart swelled with something warm.

Yes... This was what it means to live.

Chapter 43: Of Treetop and Daifuku

Chapter Text

Nemi thinks she might be at the top of the world.

Not just metaphorically—but quite literally too.

High above the village, perched at the peak of the tallest tree she could find, Nemi swayed lazily in the breeze, suspended by a web of chakra threads she expertly manipulated with the ease of someone who had trained for this since toddlerhood. Her white robes fluttered in the wind, and sunlight danced off her pale hair.

She breathed in deeply—the real morning air, rich with life and scents and warmth. Not the sterile, temperature-controlled atmosphere of the Moon. No, this was the Earth’s breath. The sun—the real sun—bathed her face in golden light, and her lungs filled with a hundred tiny stories in the wind. The birds’ whistles, the whispering leaves, the hush of distant streams. All of it. It made her feel alive.

Through Ninshū, she felt more than heard or saw. The vibrations of life moved like soft threads in her chest, pulsing with every living thing in the forest. The ancient practice, passed to her through scrolls her father left behind, allowed her to become part of the world around her, not just observe it.

And right now, this little world—this moment—was perfect.

I’m pretty sure Hana would have a heart attack if she saw me right now,” Nemi giggled to herself.

Her caretaker—half-blind, sharp-eared, and perpetually worried—was the warmest soul she’d met on this planet. A different warmth from her father, who gave structure, strength, and expectation. Hana gave soft hands, gentle words, and too many blankets at night. Nemi liked her. A lot. Even if she really needed to chill.

Still, sometimes she missed the Moon. The weightlessness. The silence. The way everything felt suspended in time.

But she wouldn’t trade this for it. Not anymore.

Sighing with contentment, Nemi twirled herself up using her chakra strings and landed back on a sturdy branch, legs swinging. She leaned forward, eyes scanning the distant horizon. If she had the Byakugan, she could probably see for kilometers. That’d be so useful.

Then again...

If she had the Byakugan, she probably wouldn’t have it anymore. It would’ve been absorbed, twisted into the Tenseigan. That thought made her fingers curl around the pendant at her neck—a reminder of who she was and what she wasn’t.

Stop thinking about that,” Nemi whispered and slapped her own cheeks lightly. “Besides…”

She placed a hand over her chest. “I’ve got something better.”

Closing her eyes, she sat cross-legged and grounded herself. Her breath slowed, chakra flowing gently like a soft tide. She extended it—like a net cast wide and far. And with it, she felt the world. Trees swaying. Birds flapping. Insects crawling beneath bark. The thrum of small animals scurrying underground.

Peaceful. Gentle. Alive.

Then—
Distortion.

Nemi’s eyes opened, but slowly. Confused. Her brow furrowed.

Something rippled at the very edge of her perception. Like a pebble thrown into a still pond. But this wasn’t natural. It was violent. Unstable. So many signatures, flickering and colliding. Chakra surging like blades against each other. Not like the life she normally sensed—this was something wrong.

What was that...?” she murmured.

She tried again. Focused deeper. There—at the fringes—flashes of tremors, quaking chakra threads in discord. A tremble. Not near. But enough to stir the air.

She couldn’t see it. Not with her eyes. But she felt it. And it made her feel—

Uneasy.

Her fingers tightened on the branch.

Curiosity prickled at her. She wanted to know. She wanted to go.

But not today.

Not yet.

There would be time to explore another day.

Because... as she cast her net further, she felt something else.

Warmth. Familiar. Delicious.

Nemi dropped down, branch to branch, as light as a feather, her technique carrying her home with a dancer’s grace.

Oba-san! You’re making daifuku today! she cheered as she burst through the door, barefoot and beaming.

Hana turned at the sound of her voice, her face lined with amused surprise. “Ah, hime, how did you know?” she asked, playfully scolding. “It was meant to be a surprise.”

I know everything! Nemi declared, already scrubbing her hands and tying on an apron. Her chakra had told her, of course—the scent, the soft humming, the movement in the kitchen. It was all there.

Let me help!”

Oh, but hime shouldn’t—”

This hime demands it!” Nemi declared, pointing with a dramatic flair.

It worked every time. Hana chuckled softly in surrender.

As they began kneading the dough, side by side, the room filled with warmth and flour dust, Nemi’s mind drifted back—briefly—to the distortion she had felt.

Something had happened. Something strange. And new.

Someday, she would go see it for herself.

(She wished she hadn’t.)

If she had known what lay ahead— if she had seen the ripple that would turn into a storm—perhaps she would have locked her curiosity in a box and thrown the key into the ocean.

She should have.

(But she didn’t.)

Chapter 44: Of Rocks and Hiding

Chapter Text

Nemi slowly stood, her bare feet pressing lightly against the polished wood of the open-air dojo floor. With practiced ease, she reached up and tied the black blindfold around her eyes—snug, secure. Like a warrior in training.

The morning sun warmed her skin. The breeze kissed her cheeks. Around her, the world was alive.

She listened.

A sharp whistle cut through the air—a rock. Her head tilted instinctively. It sailed past her harmlessly.

Another. Then another.

She didn’t flinch. She moved—fluid, precise. Her body twisted like a ribbon in the wind, sidestepping and ducking with effortless rhythm. She imagined she looked like one of those cool characters from the stories—the blind bandit from Avatar, maybe. She liked her.

More rocks came, flung by mischievous hands. But still, Nemi didn't panic.

Instead, she smiled.

With a small pulse of chakra, she sprang into the air, flipping once, twice. Her arms stretched wide—and from her fingertips, chakra threads unraveled like strands of moonlight.

Snatch.
Snatch.
Snatch.

Each rock caught mid-air. As she descended, she pulled them inward, and they circled her in a perfect, weightless ring—suspended in the glow of her chakra.

She landed gracefully, and with one hand, lifted her blindfold.

The courtyard burst into applause.

Nemi blinked in surprise. She hadn't expected that. A small crowd of children—some her age, some much younger—clapped and cheered, eyes sparkling.

She didn’t think she’d ever become a street performer, let alone for a bunch of sticky-fingered toddlers and giggling tweens. But still, she bowed with a sheepish grin.

As the younger children scampered off—likely to reenact her moves in the dirt—some of the older ones lingered nearby, still buzzing with awe. Kimi, one of the more thoughtful girls, tilted her head. Hime, how did you do that? You moved like the dancers from the wandering troupe!”

Nemi touched her chin in mock contemplation, then said lightly, “Training, I suppose.”

Oh! I wanna learn!” Souta, a boy with a sun-kissed tan, burst out, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Teach me, hime!”

You dummy,” Haruto, one of the older kids, scoffed, “didn’t you cry the last time you tried to do a split? You’d break your legs trying to dance like her.

I did not cry! It was allergies!”

Nemi laughed softly, rubbing the back of her neck. “It’s really not that hard. You just need to listen—to the flow of chakra. Like what we do with Ninshū.”

The kids paused, their excitement cooling into confusion.

Chakra’s hard,” Kimi frowned. “Last time I tried, I almost set the curtains on fire. My mom was so mad.”

Nemi giggled, a little sheepish. “Don’t worry. I almost lit the curtains on fire too, once. More than once, actually.”

I wanna use chakra too!” Souta piped up. “Then I’ll change my hair color to white, like hime! And I’ll be pale like her too! Then I can be her knight!”

That’s creepy, ew!” Haruto gagged. “Also, that’s not how chakra works, stupid!”

As the bickering erupted in full force, Nemi tried to calm them down, but part of her mind drifted.

She looked down at her own hand. Pale. Translucent, almost. Even after spending so much time under the real sun—her skin hadn’t tanned at all. Back on the Moon, she always thought it was the artificial sunlight; too weak to tan her complexion. But here?

Was it chakra?

Or was it something... else?

Ōtsutsuki physiology, perhaps?

She hummed to herself in thought. The others had said chakra was difficult to use. Really? Was it?

She remembered starting when she was five. Sure, she wasn’t Toneri, who probably meditated inside their mother’s womb, but still... it hadn’t been that hard for her. She may not always get it on the first try, but she had always felt the flow. Molding took a while, but once she got the grasp of it, the rest came easily.

Was that... not normal? Was her learning speed unnatural?

Or was it just that she was surrounded by civilians here—children without shinobi training, unlike clan kids like the Uchiha or Hyūga?

A small furrow creased her brow. Strange...

Before she could think further, someone called out from the road just beyond the garden:

“The traveling merchants are here!”

At once, the children scattered like leaves in the wind, laughter and shouting filling the air as they bolted down the dirt paths toward the village’s front gate. Their sandals slapped against the ground, arms flailing in excitement, already dreaming of sweets, trinkets, and exotic stories from afar.

Curious, Nemi began to follow, trailing behind the group as she rounded the corner of her home—only to be yanked abruptly to the side.

Hime! Please stay inside!” Mei, one of her caretakers and the housekeeper, hissed as she hurriedly pulled Nemi through the door and into the safety of the house.

Nemi blinked in confusion, half-stumbling after her. “Eh? Why can’t I go outside?” she asked in a soft, innocent voice. “I wanna see the merchants…”

She tried to twist around, to peek back out the doorway, but Mei was already dragging her deeper into the house, her grip firm despite her age.

“Hime, it’s just… well…” Mei trailed off, her lips pressing together like she didn’t quite know how to explain.

Nemi stilled. Her small hands curled around the edge of her tunic as her eyes lowered slightly.

“…Is it because of the way I look?” she asked softly.

Mei froze.

Nemi already knew the answer.

Everyone else in the village had sun-darkened skin, the kind you earned from years of working under the open sky, tilling fields and herding animals. Their hair came in shades of black, brown, or—rarely—dark auburn. Earthy tones. Familiar tones.

But Nemi… she was pale. Too pale. And her hair, even tied back, gleamed white as moonlight, defiant even beneath the strongest sun. Her eyes, too, were strange—bright, sharp, and too old for a child.

(Hmm. She distinctly remembered Naruto having people with bright pink or blue or even green hair. So why was white so weird here?)

“It’s cause… I look different, don’t I?” she said again, her voice quieter this time.

She looked down at herself, at her delicate hands, the way the sunlight made her skin look nearly translucent. She hadn’t asked to be born like this. Not her fault her parents were—by some cruel joke of fate—ridiculously good-looking people with impossible genetics from the Moon. Literally.

Mei hesitated, wringing her hands in her apron. “Oh, hime… we’re just… cautious. We don’t know what would happen if outsiders took too much interest in you.”

“I know,” Nemi murmured, though her gaze was distant.

It wasn’t the first time someone told her to stay hidden. Even her own father had covered her and Toneri's features when they ventured to populated areas for their training. She understood their fear. But lately, it felt less like they were protecting her and more like they were sheltering her—trapping her in a soft, silent prison. Not much different from the sterile, quiet halls of the Moon.

“Can I at least look?” she asked gently.

Mei sighed, looking torn. But when Nemi tilted her head and gave her best innocent pout, Mei cracked. With a reluctant groan, she reached into the cupboard and pulled out a simple brown shawl.

“Cover your hair,” she instructed, “and don’t lean out the window.”

“Got it,” Nemi said cheerfully as she wrapped the shawl around her head, hiding the moonlight strands. With that, Mei led her upstairs, to the small window that overlooked the village’s main road.

Nemi knelt by the windowsill and peered through the wooden slats.

Below, a caravan of horse-drawn carts rolled in, stirring up little clouds of dust. The merchants were clad in slightly finer fabrics than the villagers—long tunics, colorful sashes, rings that glinted in the sunlight. Their carts brimmed with bolts of cloth, woven mats, spices, sweets, pottery, and tools.

The village elders approached them first, exchanging greetings with warm smiles. Behind them, the adults gathered with their offerings—baskets of grain, handwoven goods, jars of pickled vegetables and dried herbs. The children, of course, barely contained their excitement, bouncing on their toes and whispering among themselves about toys and candied fruits.

Nemi watched it all in silence. The merchants laughed easily, speaking with wide gestures and animated stories. The adults bartered with polite firmness. Even from here, Nemi could feel the energy—the life—that buzzed through the village like electricity.

And she sat behind glass, watching like a ghost.

Maybe… one day… she could go down there too. Trade something of her own. Maybe even leave the village. Walk beyond the forest and into the lands she’d only read about in stories. Taste real adventure. Find the world again.

Her fingers curled around the windowsill.

One day...

Chapter 45: Of Training and Explosives

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Time passed.

Autumn’s glow had faded, and the chill of oncoming winter crept through the woods like an unseen mist. The leaves had browned and fallen, leaving the trees skeletal and still. Though the first snow had yet to fall, the mornings were already white with frost.

Nemi had taken to wearing the black haori Futaba made for her. Its weight was familiar now, comforting. A shield from the cold, and maybe from the world too.

She sat perched in a high tree, still and silent, her breath a faint mist as she meditated, her senses expanded like a web spun over the surrounding forest.

And there—again.

That feeling.

A distortion at the very edge of her chakra senses, like a ripple over still water.

Her eyes snapped open.

She stood, bare feet balanced on the narrow branch, eyes scanning the horizon. The trees remained quiet, undisturbed. But something was there.

She still couldn’t see it… but she knew.

Today, she would find out what it was.

With practiced ease, Nemi hopped down from the treetop, her haori trailing behind her like a shadow. She gathered her fur-lined wrap—handmade by the villagers who cared deeply, even if they kept her guarded.

They still preferred she stayed close to the village, but Nemi had discovered an excuse that rarely failed.

“Oba-san! I’m gonna go out for training!” she called toward the large house, slipping on her sandals.

Elderly Hana poked her head from behind the doorway. “Again?”

“I’ll be back before dinner!” Nemi promised quickly before Hana could argue.

Hana sighed, waving her off with a hand. “Just don’t wander too far…”

Too late. Nemi had already darted out, leaping into the trees, wind rushing past her.

Her black haori flared dramatically as she bounded through the treetops. A smile tugged at her lips—Is this what ninjas feel like?

The thought filled her with an odd sense of joy and yearning.

Every so often, she would stop, still herself, and stretch out her senses again. The distortion was getting stronger. She could feel it now—heavier, closer. A strange, unnatural chakra humming against the forest’s natural flow.

Her brother could probably track this while moving, she thought, a little bitterly. Like a warship’s sensor array…

But the memory stung. Her chest ached. So she shoved the thought away.

Focus.

The forest thinned, and finally, she came upon it.

A clearing, or what used to be one. Now it looked like a battlefield. Trees were shattered and flung like matchsticks. Deep gouges marred the earth. Craters and broken roots and chunks of scorched earth decorated the field like a child had smashed a clay model in a tantrum.

Nemi’s eyes widened.

What happened here?

She stepped down carefully from the trees, her senses on high alert. The energy still lingered, faint but unmistakable. Like a ringing in the back of her mind.

She didn’t get far.

Her instincts screamed—MOVE!

She leapt back, twisting mid-air, just as a cluster of sharp, grey-edged projectiles sliced through where she’d been standing.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

They embedded themselves into a nearby trunk, quivering from the force. They were metal. Blades? With paper tags wrapped around them, etched with strange symbols.

Nemi’s heart slammed against her ribs. Her breath hitched.

What are those—?

Her eyes locked on the symbols. There was something ominous about them. Wrong.

"Explosive tags," whispered a voice in the back of her head. "RUN—"

She turned—

And the world—

Exploded.

Notes:

This is why curiosity killed the cat.

Chapter 46: Of Shinobi and Trap

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Her head was spinning.

A dull ringing flooded her ears—shrill, unrelenting. The world around her was smeared in chaos, her vision blurred as she blinked hard to steady it. Dust hung thick in the air, the smell of burning earth and smoke clawing at her throat.

Then it cleared—just enough.

People.

Figures darting through smoke and debris, shouting, clashing. Explosions cracked the sky like thunder, as more of those strange projectiles were thrown, chakra-infused techniques lighting up the broken clearing.

Screams. Grunts. The sickening crunch of impact.

A war scene.

Nemi's heart lodged in her throat.

She didn’t know how she had avoided the worst of the blast—perhaps instinct, perhaps luck—but she was alive. Her limbs moved. No broken bones. But something warm trailed down her temple.

She reached up, dazed, and her fingertips came away red.

Blood.

“What…” she murmured under her breath, her voice barely audible beneath the noise of destruction.

Her gaze was drawn back to the battle, wide-eyed.

Young people—some barely older than her brother—fought with jutsu and weapons she couldn’t name. Fire flared, lightning crackled. Chakra distorted the air like ripples on water.

Shinobi, her mind whispered.

Then, another whisper—an echo from her past.

“Shinobi are dangerous.”
Her father's voice, sharp and clear as if he were beside her.

A scream nearly tore from her throat, but she clamped it down, shaking. I have to get out… get out, get out, GET OUT—

She turned to run—

CRASH!

Something—someone—was thrown through the air and landed just feet from her. The body skidded across the ground, blood smearing in its wake.

A boy.

His uniform torn, face scraped raw, one eye swollen shut—but alive. He groaned, shifting, and his one good eye opened.

And locked right onto her.

Nemi froze, breath caught. Her body tensed, heart racing. He saw her.

Her mind went blank.

But then—whoosh!

Another figure lunged into the fray, fast and fierce. Enemy? Ally? Nemi didn’t know, didn’t care. The boy snapped his attention away from her, dragging himself upright with effort to meet the attack.

It was her chance.

Now.

Legs trembling, she turned and ran.

Or tried to. Her foot screamed in protest, pain flaring up her calf. She hadn’t realized she was limping until she staggered to the side, half-falling. No time. She scrambled instead, dragging herself toward a crop of rocks at the edge of the clearing.

Her haori snagged, and she yanked it free, squeezing into the shadows beneath an overhang. Dirt and dust coated her hands as she pressed herself flat beneath the rocks.

Her whole body shook as she clamped a hand over her mouth, eyes wide.

Don’t make a sound. Don’t breathe. Don’t move. Don’t—

Another explosion rang out nearby, shaking the earth.

Tears welled in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall.

She didn’t blink.

She didn’t speak.

She begged, silently:

Don’t find me.
Don’t see me.
Please… don’t.


Time passed—how long, she didn’t know.

The world outside her rocky hiding place had dulled to muffled echoes. The sharp sounds of battle had slowly faded, replaced by scattered shouting, footsteps in the dirt, and then… quiet.

Not silence. But close.

Is it over?

Nemi didn’t move for a long moment. Her muscles ached from staying still, cramped and cold beneath the overhang. Her foot throbbed dully, and her hands were scraped raw. Still, she stayed put, waiting.

Then—soft voices. Arguing. Footsteps. Someone coming closer.

Cautiously, she began to crawl out, inch by inch, her fingers digging into the earth.

And froze.

Eyes.

A pair of dark, sharp eyes met hers. A woman—young, in a flak jacket with an engraved headband, crouched low to the ground, almost as if she'd been searching.

Searching for her.

They stared at each other.

Nemi's breath hitched, her body locking in fear. She didn’t know what to do. Couldn’t run. Couldn’t scream.

Then the woman spoke, her voice calm, gentle. “Hey. Are you alright?”

Nemi blinked. Her mind struggled to keep up.

The woman leaned in slightly, repeating her question more slowly, more softly. “It’s okay. Are you hurt? Where are your parents?”

Nemi opened her mouth, but no words came out. Just air.

A harsh voice cut through the moment. “Kaori, it’s a trap.” A man stood behind the woman, older, rougher, holding a bloodied blade. His eyes fixed on Nemi with suspicion. “She’s an enemy. Look at her chakra. Too dense for a civilian.”

“She’s a child,” Kaori snapped, not taking her eyes off Nemi. “And she’s not dressed like one of them.”

“That’s how they disguise it,” the man growled.

Nemi couldn’t hear the rest. Her blood had gone cold.

They found me.
I forgot to suppress it. My chakra—!

Panic surged in her chest. She tried to focus again—on Kaori’s voice. The woman hadn’t moved, still reaching out her hand, her gaze kind. “You’re alright,” she said again, more gently this time. “I won’t hurt you.”

Behind her, the man was already turning away in disgust.

Could she trust her?

Nemi stared at the hand.

Hesitantly—slowly—she lifted her own to reach back.

Their fingers were inches away.

And then—

Shhfft—

A sound split the air.

Too fast.

Nemi's eyes widened, the motion of her hand halting.

The man behind Kaori turned suddenly. "I hear reinforcements-!"

A silver blur cut through the trees.

Thunk.

The kunai buried itself deep in Kaori’s temple.

The woman’s eyes went wide.

She crumpled.

Nemi’s scream never made it past her lips. She just stared, frozen, as Kaori collapsed beside her—blood spilling into the dirt.

Notes:

Brace yourself: it's only gonna get worse

Chapter 47: Of Apologies and Fussing

Chapter Text

For a moment, the world was frozen.

Kaori’s body lay sprawled on the forest floor, her final expression still etched in surprise. Blood crept across the earth, dark and warm. The man behind her—her comrade—had stopped mid-step, his mouth hanging open, his warning cut short.

One heartbeat passed.

Then—

“KAORIII—!!”

The cry tore from his throat, raw and anguished, filled with fury and disbelief.

And then he looked at her.

At Nemi.

“You—!”

She didn’t even know what emotion flickered in his eyes. Rage. Grief. Accusation. She wasn’t sure.

But he didn’t have time to act.

Shouts rang through the trees—more shinobi, from the opposing side, breaking through the smoke and broken branches. The man barely had time to grit his teeth before he was forced to whirl around, deflecting a barrage of attacks with his kunai.

And that—

That was her chance.

Nemi’s legs finally remembered how to move.

She turned, pain flaring in her side and leg, but she didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop. Her breath wheezed out of her chest as she ran—stumbled—limped—whatever her body could manage. One thought blazing through her like fire:

Run.

She launched herself into the trees, branches whipping past her face, cloak flaring behind her like a shadow. Her haori snagged on something and tore, but she didn’t care. Her bare feet hit bark, slipping slightly, catching again.

She was clumsy. Inefficient.

But fast.

Her chakra flared once—then vanished, snuffed out with a precision that would’ve made her brother proud. Her father might’ve even smiled.

But there was no grace in her movements. No elegance. This wasn’t training. This wasn’t pretend.

This was raw instinct. Panic. Desperation.

This was survival.

Her vision blurred. Her breath burned.

And all the while, through the pounding of her heart and the roaring in her ears, one thought spiraled endlessly in her mind—

I’m sorry.

I’m so, so sorry.


Everything else passed in a blur.

She remembered stumbling back to the grand house she lived in, just outside the village center. Her hair was a mess, her haori half burned at the edges, her body bruised and bloodied—yet somehow, her mouth still moved on its own.

A half-baked excuse. Something about training, getting too far, getting hurt in the woods. She didn’t even remember what she said, only that it must’ve sounded convincing enough—because no one pressed her further.

The fussing started immediately. Normally, she hated it. Brushed it off with a fake smile or a sigh of protest. But this time, she sat there numbly, letting it all wash over her.

Someone carefully cleaned the cut on her temple. Someone else stitched it shut with expert hands. Her torn haori was taken away with a tut of disapproval—“We’ll mend it,” they said gently. “No, we’ll just make a new one.” Someone else clicked their tongue and mentioned she’d need a new fur-lined wrap too. It took Nemi a second to realize the old one must’ve burned away during the blast.

And of course—

House arrest.

They didn’t call it that. Not directly. But she was forbidden from training, dancing, even stepping too far outside the property until her leg healed. “Rest, Hime,” they said. “You must rest.”

Their precious little princess. Their Hime.

Nemi didn’t argue. She couldn’t.

It wasn’t until much later, when the lanterns were dimmed and she was finally tucked into bed with far too much care, that her mind began to put the pieces together.

Think. Think.

What time period was she in now?

Why were there shinobi fighting?

Her thoughts drifted, scattered, until—

She remembered. The first time her father brought her to view Konoha from afar. She remembered staring at the giant stone faces on the mountain—only three of them then. Three Hokage.

Minato hadn’t been carved yet.

So it was before the main story began. Before Naruto. Before everything.

Wait—how old would Minato be now? A kid? An adult jōnin?

No, that wasn’t the point.

Think. The generation before Naruto. That perverted guy with the silver hair and orange books—he’d be young now. Or that brooding guy with the crows. But wait—why were so many teens on the battlefield?

The answer struck her like a punch to the gut.

The Third Shinobi World War.

Of course. Of course it made sense. The secrecy. The way the villagers guarded her like a rare jewel. The bloodied kids on the battlefield. The desperate, frantic chaos.

Stupid. Stupid, she scolded herself. She should’ve spent more time in her past life on useless hobbies like manga instead of torturing herself with real analysis and grad school thesis work. If she’d read more shounen junk, maybe she’d have known all this sooner.

But then again, how could she have expected this?

To be reborn. In Naruto.

“Hime?”

Nemi’s eyes snapped to the side. She hadn’t even heard Hana enter the room.

Her caretaker. Half-blind, wrinkled, old Hana. The one who always brought her warm milk with honey on cold nights. The one who scolded her when she came back muddy but still ran a hot bath without complaint.

Hana stood near the doorway, holding a small lamp, concern etched into every line on her face.

“You’ve been quiet all evening,” she said softly. “Are you alright?”

This was it.

Her chance to say something. To confess. To admit where she’d really gone. What she’d really seen.

Her throat clenched.

Say it. Say it.

“Nothing,” Nemi whispered. “It was just an accident.”

A lie. Smooth. Practiced.

Cowardly.

But how could she tell them?

How could she make them worry, when they’d done nothing but show her kindness? Accommodate her strange quirks. Build her a home. Love her.

No. She couldn’t burden them.

Not with this.

Hana didn’t push. She only nodded, her expression unreadable in the dim light.

Like she always did.

Like she always would.

Everything would be fine.

...Right?

Chapter 48: Of Wishes and Delusions

Chapter Text

The first day had been fine.

With her sprained leg bandaged and strict orders to rest, Nemi was confined to the grand estate that served as her home. Her caretakers bustled around her like bees in a hive, tending to her every need with fussing hands and overly concerned eyes. She didn't protest.

Villagers came to visit. Children crowded the front yard, peering in with wide, curious eyes, whispering to each other about why their Hime wasn't at the dojo that morning like usual. The older ones—Kimi with her quiet smile, Haruto with his awkward demeanor—brought small gifts and warm wishes. Nemi accepted them all with as much grace as she could muster, smiling, bowing, murmuring thanks.

That night, Hana cooked a hearty meal. Miso soup, braised root vegetables, steamed rice, grilled fish. Nemi forced every bite down her throat like medicine. No one noticed the way she chewed without tasting, swallowed without speaking.

The second day was better. A little.

She felt steady enough to hobble to the bath on her own, carefully balancing on the edge of the tub as the hot water steamed up around her. The ache in her leg pulsed like a second heartbeat, but she bore it. She'd been through worse.

That afternoon, she sat beneath the veranda with a cushion under her and began to go through the old motions of Ninshū—her chakra slowly, gently spreading outward, feeling the village’s pulse like fingers pressed to a wrist. It grounded her.

Later, when the younger kids came again, she entertained them. An impromptu puppet show with their worn cloth dolls and straw figures. She manipulated them with chakra strings, twisting and floating them midair. She didn’t remember how the story of Simba went exactly—so she butchered it. Lion cubs, evil uncles, dramatic deaths and a comically exaggerated battle at the end. The kids roared with laughter.

It reminded her of when she used to do the same thing for Toneri, back on the Moon. Except back then, the puppets were elegant constructs of wood and chakra metal, with lifelike mobility and faces painted by artisans.

Stop it, she thought, don’t think about it anymore.

The fourth day, the village seamstress returned her haori. The damage from the blast had been too much—she hadn’t been able to restore the original lunar pattern.

“I’m so sorry, Hime,” the seamstress had said, bowing profusely. “I did my best.”

Nemi smiled faintly, fingers brushing the altered fabric. It wasn’t perfect, but it was warm. It would do. Still... a small part of her mourned the loss of the delicate lunar motifs stitched into the hem. Her favorite part.

(She hated to admit it, but Futaba was a damn good seamstress.)

As she settled into bed that night, she thought: Maybe everything will be fine now.

Maybe she’d sleep without dreaming of Kaori’s eyes. Without blood-slicked flashes or guilt twisting in her chest.

Right?

She had to believe that.

Of course she had to.

But such silly, fragile delusions shattered with the dawn of the fifth day.

Before the sun had fully risen, before the village bell rang for the morning routines, a commotion erupted at the outer gates. Shouts. Gasps. The distinct clang of a weapon drawn.

Nemi had barely shifted under her blankets when the screaming began.

A ragged, war-worn shinobi—bleeding, torn, and half-mad—had stumbled into the village and seized one of the guards by the throat.

WHERE IS SHE?!” he roared.

Eyes wild. Teeth bared.

That white-haired girl!!

Chapter 49: Of Furs and Traitors

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi froze.

She recognized that voice.

It haunted her dreams—twisted and raw—layered with Kaori’s blood and the way her body had gone limp, her eyes glassy. That man. Kaori’s comrade. The one who had glared at her with hate so visceral, it pierced through her very soul.

Her legs moved on instinct, dragging her to the window. Her fingers gripped the edge of the wooden slats as she peeked out, heart pounding in her throat.

It was him.

Only this time, he looked worse. Unhinged. Torn sleeves, bloodied arms, grime streaking his face. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days, like he had clawed his way through mountains and forests, chasing only one thing.

Her.

Nemi clamped both hands over her mouth to muffle the sharp inhale. Her chest heaved. She forced her chakra to still, to vanish. Suppress, suppress, suppress. Don’t find me. Don’t find me. Please—

More voices outside. Alarmed, tense. Some of the village elders had come out to calm the commotion, speaking in hushed tones that grew increasingly desperate.

“Shinobi-san,” one elder said gently, “please, let us treat your wounds. You’ve clearly—”

“I DON’T CARE ABOUT THAT!” the man screamed.

He shoved the guard aside—his kunai leaving a deep red line in the man’s neck as he staggered away. In his other hand, he raised something.

A torn piece of fur.

The missing half of her wrap.

So that’s where it went.

Nemi felt the air rush from her lungs. It was over. Some of the villagers were already glancing at each other, recognizing the piece. As if the white hair wasn’t enough—of course they would know.

Hands yanked her back from the window.

It was Mei, her housekeeper. Her face pale. Eyes wide.

“Hime,” she whispered, horror-stricken. “What did you do?

Nemi’s lips trembled. Her throat locked up. “I… I didn’t mean to. I’m so sorry. I didn’t—”

Outside, more voices. Desperate now. The villagers were trying to reason with him, deny everything, stall. They were protecting her, Nemi realized. Simple people. People who had likely never seen blood spilled by a shinobi before. And yet—they stood between her and danger, trembling but firm.

Then—

A mistake.

A small child, barely older than five, wandered into the square. His hair still messy from sleep. He rubbed his eyes.

“Hime?” he asked, confused.

His parents gasped and yanked him back, shushing him. But the damage was done.

The man went still.

“…Hime?” he echoed, voice cracked with disbelief. Then his mouth curled into a twisted, bitter grin. “So she is here. I knew it. BRING HER OUT!”

The elders tried again, insisting he was mistaken. But he wasn’t listening. He waved his kunai erratically, threatening anyone who stepped too close.

“Do you even know what your precious Hime did?” he roared. “Because of her, Kaori died! She could have lived! But your hime—” his voice broke, “your hime killed her!

Behind Nemi, Mei went rigid.

The man laughed. Choked. His shoulders shook, but there was no joy in the sound. Only madness.

“She was going to marry me, after the war… we’d already talked about it. We survived so much together. All the blood, the missions… we had plans.” His voice cracked into a whisper. “But your hime ruined it all. She ruined everything.

Then his gaze hardened. All warmth drained from his expression.

An elder stepped forward. “Please—this doesn’t have to—”

But the man had already made his decision. He looked down. His voice, when he spoke, was cold.

“…So you won’t give her up? You’ll protect a murderer. Fine.”

He raised his voice. “All of you… traitors. Murderers!”

Then he lifted one bloodstained hand into the air.

By the order of the Tsuchikage, I hereby sentence this village for treason.”

Nemi’s eyes widened.

His fingers blurred through a sequence of hand seals too fast for her to catch.

Then—

He slammed his palm against the ground.

“Doton: Doryūkatsu!!”

Notes:

I have to search the list of jutsus to find one that fits what I'm looking for.

Chapter 50: Of Carnage and Death

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi woke up groggy, soaked to the bone, and wrapped in someone's arms—Mei's.

She blinked sluggishly. Once. Twice. Crimson clouded her vision. Blood? Damn it. And she had only just recovered from her head wound.

(A small, detached part of her mind questioned whether it was supposed to heal that fast—but that didn’t matter now.)

“Mei…” she croaked, voice barely more than a rasp.

Mei's arms stayed tightly curled around her, unmoving. It was dark—pitch black—and Nemi couldn’t see past the shadows. “Mei… we have to get out…” she murmured, pushing against her arm.

She froze.

It felt wrong. Too cold. Too stiff.

Her stomach twisted.

With effort, she managed to wriggle out of Mei’s hold, her movements slow and clumsy. The space was tight, suffocating, layered in dust. Her fingers scraped against the familiar texture of tatami flooring—but everything around her was broken. No windows. No light. Like the room itself had caved in.

Still blind, Nemi summoned a flicker of chakra to her hand, letting it glow like a small, wavering candle.

The light illuminated Mei’s face. Eyes closed. Serene. As if she were just asleep.

Nemi’s hand trembled as she raised one finger to Mei’s nose.

No breath.

“Mei-san… MEI-SAN!” she screamed, her voice cracking, tears welling fast and hot.

Rigor mortis, the voice from her past life whispered calmly, the body stiffens due to a lack of—

SHUT UP. SHUT UP!

Desperate, Nemi forced more chakra to her hand, trying to mimic what she remembered seeing medic-nin do on the screen of a life long gone. She hovered trembling hands over Mei’s chest—only to freeze again.

She didn’t know how to heal.

Stupid. So stupid. Of all the things her father taught her—chakra control, battle tactics, stupid dream orb resonance—he never taught her this. Never healing.

She didn’t know how long she sat in that suffocating dark. Long enough for the chakra to dim. Long enough for the silence to settle in her bones. Rain tapped somewhere above. She could feel the wet slowly seeping through the floorboards beneath her.

Move.

She had to move.

Nemi crawled forward, following instinct. The part of her that had lived and died before, the one that knew how to survive. She squeezed past collapsed wood, past the lifeless shell of Mei, through a jagged gap.

And then—light.

Blinding grey light and the pounding rain.

She staggered into what looked like the aftermath of a natural disaster. The village—flattened. Buildings turned to rubble. Trees split and toppled. Dirt torn and scattered into ravines.

It came back to her, sharp and merciless. The shinobi. The jutsu. The explosion of power.

Where was he now?

Gone. It didn’t matter.

Nemi rose to unsteady feet, limping forward. Her eyes scanned the wreckage, looking—hoping. Please… someone… anyone…

She climbed to a higher ledge of shattered stone. And then—

She saw them.

Bodies. Everywhere. Villagers sprawled like broken dolls. Adults. Elders. Children.

“No…” her breath caught. “No… NOOO!”

The scream tore through her raw throat, echoing into the ruined silence.


Nemi stumbled down the jagged slope, her feet scraping against loose stones and broken earth. Her instincts kicked in just in time to prevent her from tumbling into the deep ravine below. How many villagers had fallen down there? She didn’t want to think about it.

“Guys, please…” she whispered, her voice cracking as she ran toward one of the bodies pinned beneath rubble. She grabbed at a man’s arm, trying to pull him free. His arm fell limp in her hands.

Dead.

“No, no…” Nemi gasped, refusing to give up. She moved on to another figure—a young boy, Haruto. She yanked hard, and his arms tore off with a sickening rip, tendrils of muscle and tendon trailing behind.

Silence. The arm thudded onto the wet ground.

How many times had she screamed herself raw? How many times had she begged for a miracle?

There had to be someone alive.

Then it came to her.

Amid the pounding rain, Nemi forced herself to focus, to gather her chakra and spread it out—reaching, sensing, searching. Like her father had taught her long ago.

Her blood ran cold.

Nothing.

Not a single flicker. Not even the trees or birds offered a sign of life.

Her breaths quickened. She felt the tight, shallow pulls of hyperventilation creeping in.

Then—

A faint flicker.

Life.

Nemi’s heart leapt. She sprinted toward the edge of the clearing, eyes scanning through the rubble.

A hand—elderly, worn, but still moving—stuck out from beneath the debris. Around the wrist was a distinctive bracelet. Village matron. Elder Yuriko.

“Oba-sama!” Nemi cried, clutching the frail hand. It was still warm. Still alive.

A weak voice came from beneath the stones, barely more than a whisper.

Hime...?

“Oba-sama!” Nemi sobbed, relief flooding her voice. “I’ll get you out, I swear!”

She pushed against the rubble with all her might, but it didn’t budge.

No, try harder.

Her chakra strings unfurled, wrapping around the debris like threads of light. She pulled and pushed, pouring everything she had into lifting the weight.

For a brief, shining moment, it seemed like it might work.

Then—

The strings snapped like brittle rubber bands.

No!

Nemi’s breath came in ragged gasps. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she cried, desperation clawing at her throat. She tried again to summon her chakra strings, but her emotions were overwhelming—her hands trembling too much, her mind spinning. The threads of light wavered, flickered, and failed to form.

With shaking hands, she reached out to lift the rubble herself, but her skin scraped against the rough edges, blood seeping from raw, torn palms that always looked too young for her age.

“Hime...” The matron’s voice was faint, fragile like a thread of smoke drifting through the storm.

Nemi clung to her hand like a lifeline, feeling the warmth fade rapidly beneath her touch. There wasn’t much time left.

“Please... run away... live...” came the weak, urgent plea.

“No, NO!” Nemi sobbed, her voice cracking and breaking. “I’m not leaving! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to! I—”

“Hime...” The voice grew firmer, more insistent this time, cutting through her despair.

Nemi’s sobs stilled. Her voice fell away, swallowed by the rain and silence.

Her mind wandered, haunted by questions she’d never dared to voice aloud. Why did the villagers treat her family—her clan—as gods? Why did they worship and protect her when all it brought was ruin and death? Why? Why? Why?

The matron’s voice, thin and broken, floated again, as if sensing the storm inside her.

“Centuries ago...” the old woman began, words barely more than a whisper, “the Ōtsutsuki shared chakra with the world... Shared Ninshū... They showed us the true way to connect... It brought peace... contentment... for generations. They were our protectors... and protecting you, Hime... is the least we can do... to repay the favor...”

Her voice faltered, ragged and fading, each word a fragile thread slipping through Nemi’s fingers.

Then, faint—like a breath—Nemi felt it. The lightest brush of warmth from the matron’s hand against her own. Ninshū. A final gift. Forgiveness.

Please... live...

The matron’s silent plea echoed through Nemi’s soul.

Around them, the rain poured harder, relentless and cold, seeping into their bones and washing over the broken village.

Notes:

We are heading into the 'surviving the war' arc now

Chapter 51: Of Survival and Fools

Chapter Text

Her body moved on autopilot.

Nemi didn’t think. She didn’t let herself. If she stopped to think—if she even breathed too deeply—it would all come crashing down again.

So she let instinct guide her. Maybe it was something from her past life, some fragmented survival impulse that refused to let her freeze. She moved numbly through the debris, through the ashes of her home, gathering what little she could salvage.

Her haori—patched and mended—lay half-buried beneath collapsed beams, but it had somehow survived. Her worn sandals, the ones Hana had stitched back together so many times they no longer resembled their original shape. An intact water pouch, pulled from Kimi’s cold, lifeless hands—her fingers stiff, curled in death. A sack she stuffed with clothes far too big for her, salvaged from ruined houses. A splintered piece of her mother’s old hairpiece, jagged and cracked down the middle. Whatever food hadn’t already rotted or fallen into the ravine, she tucked away without thinking.

And then—

Her fingers brushed against the pendant at her collarbone. Cool stone. Still thrumming faintly with Toneri’s chakra.

Still safe.

The rain began to ease as she stood at the outskirts of the broken village. The village her father had once brought her to with hopeful intention, thinking it would be a place of peace. A place to grow, to live quietly among kind people.

He never imagined it would be reduced to rubble—destroyed not by enemy hands, but through the consequences of her existence.

She was a fool.

She wanted to cry again. Wanted to scream, to tear at the sky and demand it all be undone. But there were no tears left. Not anymore.

So she left.


Nemi didn’t know where she was going.

There was no path, no goal. Just… away. Away from the wreckage. Away from the smell of blood and ash and burned wood. She picked a direction and walked.

But she did know how to move.

Years of training with her father, of long meditations with Toneri—her chakra sensory had been honed to a blade’s edge. Every time her senses flared, detecting large, violent chakra signatures in the distance, she changed course without hesitation. Again. And again. And again.

A broken country.

So many battles. So much blood. The Third Shinobi World War ravaged the land with no end in sight. Skirmishes ignited across borders. Armies moved like storms. Children no older than her were marched into battle with forehead protectors still shiny from the Academy.

And villages like hers—small, peaceful, nameless—were crushed beneath the weight of it all. Collateral. Forgotten.

Nemi didn’t stop walking.

She couldn’t.


How long had it been?

Nemi didn’t know anymore.

The sun rose and fell, sometimes hidden behind endless grey clouds. The days bled into each other. She counted them at first—tried to keep track. But at some point, it stopped mattering. The first few days had been the worst. A waking nightmare that refused to end. She wandered through unfamiliar terrain, moving from forest to field, field to cliffside, with no destination and no comfort. Nights were the cruelest—spent curled beneath tree roots or beneath branches that barely kept the cold at bay. Sometimes it rained. Sometimes it didn’t. But the bugs came either way. Crawling over her arms, into her clothes, her hair.

She didn’t care anymore.

There was no warm futon, no soft pillow to bury her face into. No laughter from Mei down the hallway, no scent of Hana’s tea steeping in the kitchen. Even her lonely chamber back in the moon palace—with its cold walls and colder silences—would’ve been paradise compared to this.

Still. She was alive.

She had to survive.

She had to.


A shallow river greeted her after hours of stumbling through the underbrush, its current sluggish and murky. Nemi knelt at the edge, arms trembling, and dunked her hands into the icy water. The cold bit into her skin, winter already baring its fangs in the wind. She scrubbed at her arms, her face, clawed at the grime under her nails. The blood that had dried and crusted into her scalp took longer to clean. Her hair, once pale and shimmering, was now tangled and matted with dirt. Her white clothes—so carefully made in the moon palace—were ruined. Tattered, stained, torn at the hem.

She tried not to cry. Her throat ached with the effort.

She bent to refill her canteen, hand hovering above the water’s surface—when something pulled at her.

Stop.

Her fingers froze.

That’s shallow water. Unsafe. Stagnant. Don’t drink it.

The voice again. The same voice that always whispered to her in moments like this. Not her father’s. Not Toneri’s. Something older. Deeper.

Her past life.

"I have to… find… running water… upstream…" she muttered aloud, the words dry in her throat.

Slowly, like a corpse being puppeteered, she rose. Her legs protested, knees scraping against stone. She turned, moving upriver.

Following the voice. The one that always knew better.

It guided her when the storms came, told her where to dig out roots to eat, reminded her how to warm her core with chakra when even her patched haori failed to hold back the cold. It had kept her alive, whispering survival into her ear when grief had nearly swallowed her whole. When her child’s body faltered, it propped her up. When her heart cried out, it silenced her with reason.

The voice that had lived another life. One full of comfort, memory, regret.

One that refused to die a fool’s death twice.

Chapter 52: Of Dreams and Food

Chapter Text

The sun was warm.

For the first time in weeks—maybe months—Nemi felt warmth seep into her skin. Not the biting heat of desperation or fever, but gentle, golden sunlight that painted the dirt paths of the village in soft light. Her village. The houses were standing again, freshly painted, their wooden beams unbroken. The smell of stew drifted through the air. Laughter rang from a nearby courtyard.

Her hand was warm too—held by someone taller, slender. Toneri.

She turned her head to look up at him. He was smiling. His eyes were closed as usual, but his expression was so serene, so full of peace, she almost forgot what sadness felt like.

"I told you it was beautiful," she said.

Toneri tilted his head, letting the breeze tug gently at his silvery hair. "You were right. It’s peaceful here."

She pulled him by the hand, guiding him down the main road. "This is where the village used to hold festivals. Oh! And this stall had the best dumplings—Souta and I used to sneak extra when no one was looking."

Villagers waved at them, smiling, some even calling out, “Hime! You brought your brother?”

She beamed. She felt so light.

Toneri smiled again, faintly, almost wistfully. “It’s a pity,” he said, voice soft, “that they’re all gone now.”

Nemi blinked. The sunlight dimmed, just a little. “What?”

Then, Toneri opened his eyes.

Empty. Hollow sockets stared back at her.

“You killed them,” he said.

Her breath caught.

The village twisted—colors bleeding into ash and shadow. The laughter fell away, replaced by screams.

You let them die.


Nemi’s eyes flew open.

Cold. Darkness. A damp forest floor beneath her.

Only the wind howling through the trees.

She sat up beneath her makeshift shelter—no more than a loose formation of branches and scavenged cloth. Her back ached from the cold, her joints stiff. Frost clung to the edges of her worn haori, and her breath misted faintly in the early dawn air. The forest around her, blanketed in pale snow and muted silence, looked deceptively peaceful. Nothing like the nightmare.

“Tone-nii wouldn’t say that,” Nemi whispered, curling her fingers into the threadbare fabric at her knees. “He wouldn’t.” Her voice was fragile against the chill, and her lips trembled—not from the cold.

He loved her. He wouldn’t hurt her. He promised.

You loved the villagers too, said the voice—soft and insidious, like rot under still water. Yet you brought ruin to them. You led him there. You let it happen.

“Shut up,” Nemi hissed. She squeezed her eyes shut, but the empty sockets from the dream burned behind her eyelids. “Shut up, shut up...”

She couldn’t bear to lie down again. The ground was too cold, her thoughts too loud. There would be no more sleep—not tonight.

Moving on autopilot, she packed up what little she had. Folded cloth. Secured her canteen. Checked the stone pendant at her collarbone, still pulsing with the faintest thread of her brother’s chakra. Still there. Still safe.

Nemi slung the makeshift pack over her shoulder and stepped out into the quiet snow.

There was nothing waiting for her here.

So she kept walking.


Chakra was useful in many ways, Nemi decided numbly as her feet dragged through the thick snow. It could warm the body, mold into threads she’d long mastered—her favored chakra strings—to sense life, to protect, to act faster than thought. It could destroy mountains, bend the natural world to the will of the strong.

But it couldn’t fill an empty stomach.

Her breath was shallow now, legs sluggish, and every movement felt heavier than the last. The newly added weight of a kunai in her pack—a lucky find from the remnants of a battlefield half-buried in snow—tugged against her weakened frame. Still, she kept it. The cold wasn’t her only enemy anymore.

Her chakra reserve hadn’t dimmed, oddly enough. It burned steadily in her core, a strange furnace that never flickered. A constant stream of warmth she didn’t yet understand, like a lightbulb that refused to go out, even when the switch was off. She’d learn why much later.

But warmth meant nothing when your ribs felt like they were pressing into your spine. Her rations had run out days ago—hard crumbs and brittle dried vegetables she’d stretched too far. Water, she could still find, melted from snow or drawn carefully from slow streams. But food? Not here. Not in this dead, white wasteland.

How long could a human go without food? She remembered something—a rule of three. Three minutes without air. Three days without water. Three weeks without food.

She didn’t know how many days it had been. Long enough to know she wouldn’t last much longer. Her stomach had stopped growling. That was probably a bad sign.

And no—she didn’t want to think about the alternative. She really didn’t want to start considering... no. Just no.

She found a small patch of earth, where the snow had thinned and the ground peeked through like a tired breath. It looked like a good place to rest. Just for a little while. Just to sit, and breathe, and maybe—

“Just a short break,” she mumbled, falling to her knees. “I’ll get up soon...”

Her eyelids fell closed.

...

And then, flare—a jolt in her mind. Chakra sense snapped to life, sharp and urgent.

Something. Small. Alive.

Her eyes cracked open. Her body didn’t feel any stronger, but the predator instinct lit somewhere deep inside her.

Food.

Chapter 53: Of Hare and Weapon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She stared at the white hare across the snow-laden forest floor.

It blended in almost perfectly, its soft fur a mirror of the frost-blanketed earth, so well hidden it would’ve escaped any ordinary eye. Of course it did. It belonged here, thrived in this kind of climate. Every muscle, every breath it took, was in tune with survival.

But not with her.

Not with her chakra.

She knew it was there. A faint, flickering warmth in her senses. A pulse of life so small, yet vibrant. The hare’s long ears twitched. A shift. A sign.

Nemi took a slow step forward.

The hare raised its head. Noticed her. Wide black eyes stared back, unblinking. For a moment, neither moved. The world was silent. Snowflakes drifted between them, soft and soundless.

She wondered what the hare saw in her now. A ragged little girl? A wandering ghost? A creature that barely looked human, wrapped in stained cloth and exhaustion? Maybe it didn’t see a threat. Maybe it didn’t think something like her had the strength to harm.

Long ago—lifetimes ago, it felt like—back when her days were filled with laughter and her small fingers were wrapped around her brother's hand, she would’ve never imagined this moment. She loved animals. She really did. She remembered the first time her father placed a rabbit into her arms. Its trembling body. The softness of its ears. The way she held it like something sacred.

She had wanted to protect it.

But times had changed.

Nemi moved again, her fingers tightening around the kunai.

The hare reacted instantly, bolting with a spray of snow.

Her chakra threads flared to life, fast and sharp like instinct, cutting through the cold as they whipped out and ensnared the fleeing creature mid-leap. In a whisper not entirely her own, one that echoed with the quiet authority of a man long gone, she said:

“Be still.”

The threads hummed with power. Not just force, but meaning. Connection. Her chakra wrapped around the hare’s own, subdued it—not with violence, but intention. Ninshū.

Even now—her cheeks hollowed, her ribs visible through her skin, her hands trembling from the ache of hunger—this remained.

Her chakra. Her fire. Her light.
And now… her weapon.

She stepped through the snow toward the immobilized hare. Its limbs trembled once, then stilled, its dark eyes locked on her, glazed over with unnatural calm. Not fear. Not pain.

Peace.
Forced peace.

Just like her father once did, when a frightened rabbit bucked in her arms during her first failed dream resonance attempt—he’d stilled it, reached out with his chakra and told it, softly, what to feel.

Now, Nemi did the same.

She looked down at the hare, at its chest slowly rising and falling.

“Sleep,” she whispered.

And this time, the rabbit did not wake.

Notes:

If anyone is wondering, yes, there is an end to this. Soon, probably.

Chapter 54: Of Clothes and Swirls

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She studied her reflection in the makeshift mirror—ice shaped smooth by hand and filled with the clearest spring water she could find in winter’s grasp.

The image staring back at her was unfamiliar, a distant shadow of the child who once nestled between her father and brother in the Moon Palace’s grand halls. Her cheeks were hollowed, her face gaunt. Fat was gone, burned away by cold and starvation. Her hair, matted and tangled, still bore the grime of too many sleepless nights. It needed more than washing. She might need to cut it.

But she was alive.

The fire still burned behind her eyes. Teal, steady, unyielding.

With hands steadied by necessity, she reached up and tied her hair back into a high ponytail using a strip of torn cloth—scrap from an abandoned battlefield, likely once a kunai handle wrap. Rough, stained. But it held. Just like she did.

The gnawing ache of hunger was gone now, dulled by adaptation. Her body had begun to change. Her instincts, once hesitant, had sharpened into something cold and necessary. She had learned to hunt. To sense the trembling life hidden beneath snow and bark. To lure creatures out with the warmth of her chakra, only to silence them.

Ninshū was never meant to be used like this. She knew that. She felt it.

It was a language of hearts. Of peace. Of understanding.

And she had twisted it into a snare.

But desperate times…calls for desperate measures.

Her father would understand. He had to. Her brother too. Wouldn’t they?

She swallowed down the thought and pressed on.


She followed the river downstream, guided by some long-buried logic from another life. Rivers meant water. Water meant life. Life meant people. And people meant shelter, food—hope.

Or death, her darker thoughts warned. The Third Shinobi War didn’t care for logic or innocence. And many shinobi didn’t hesitate to strike down what they didn’t recognize.

Still, she had to try.

She paused for a moment, scooping freezing water into her hands to splash across her face. It stung—cold and sharp—but it cleared her foggy mind, reminded her she was still here. Still breathing. Still moving forward.

Something drifted past.

She blinked, frowning, and her chakra strings whipped out, coiling around the object. It was soggy. Tangled. She brought it closer—

Hair.

A clump of hair, wet and pale.

Her gaze followed the current. Where the river bent, something was caught between the branches, bobbing gently.

She felt it before she saw it.

A mass. Lumps of cloth. A pale head.

She reached forward with her chakra and prodded it.

No response. No flicker of life.

Still, she approached with caution.

As she stepped closer, the shape came into view. A small body, bundled in what once was a thick winter cloak, now waterlogged. Hair clung to the frozen forehead in icy strands.

Nemi already knew. The moment she sensed nothing, the moment the chakra thread touched that still form—she had known.

But she had to look.

She turned the body over.

A girl. No older than herself. Eyes closed. Skin waxy and bluish from the cold. Lips parted slightly, frozen mid-breath.

Nemi said nothing.

She simply stared at the corpse of a child who hadn’t been lucky enough to survive.


Nemi coldly, blankly scanned the corpse.

It was… strangely well-dressed.

A thick winter coat—heavier and more insulated than her own haori. Fur-lined boots, proper gloves, a quilted hat still clinging to the head like a child’s comfort. Layers upon layers. Around the neck were several dangling pendants, clinking softly in the wind like wind chimes muted by frost.

By all accounts, this girl had been prepared. She had the gear. The protection. Every piece of clothing suggested someone who had been looked after.

So how did she die?

No… it didn’t matter. Not anymore.

The clothes could be useful.

Nemi didn’t hesitate. Her chakra threads lashed out, unwrapping the body like practiced hands. Her expression remained blank—hollow—as if the part of her that once would've hesitated had long since frozen over. She ignored the cold press of logic and guilt whispering that it was unhygienic, disrespectful, wrong. That didn’t matter either. Not here. Not now.

She stripped down to bare skin, her torn, stiffened clothes folding off her like the remnants of an old life. She replaced them with the newer ones—stiff with frost, yes, but intact, warm. The gloves were too big, the boots a little tight, but they would serve.

It was when she reached for the coat that she noticed it.

A symbol. On the back.

A red swirl.

It reminded her vaguely of the crest on her own haori—but not quite. Similar… yet different. Older, maybe. Or just unfamiliar. She didn’t recognize it.

She crouched beside the discarded pendants, brushing her fingers across them. One of them bore the same red swirl. The others—simple trinkets, bells, a small charm of what looked like a bird—seemed pointless now.

Still, she kept the red swirl. Slid the new pendant on top of the leather cord with Toneri’s pendant. It hung lower, secondary. Subtle, but there.

She folded her own tattered haori neatly, with more care than she expected, and packed it away.

Nemi stood over the body one last time.

What did she feel?

Pity? Regret? She wasn’t sure anymore.

There were no words. Just the dull ache in her chest, like a place too tired to grieve.

She raised one hand.

Her chakra flared—clean, precise—and in a breath of heat, the corpse was engulfed in flame. Smoke rose in wisps against the snow-draped trees, curling skyward, brief and silent.

The only mercy she could offer.

She turned and left without looking back.

Notes:

Plot is progressing slightly.

Chapter 55: Of Imposter and Mother

Chapter Text

Nemi cursed under her breath, a sharp hiss slipping through her teeth as the distant flare of chakra reached her senses again.

For the third time, she had followed a river in hopes of finding signs of civilization. The first two had led her to abandoned villages—ruined husks hollowed out by time, war, or something worse. No people. No shelter. No help. Still, she’d scavenged what she could: a few half-frozen rations, medicine of uncertain age, cracked tools. Enough to keep going.

She tugged the stolen winter coat tighter around herself. Now that she no longer had to keep her chakra burning like a furnace just to survive the cold, she could channel it outward—reach wider, further. Search deeper.

She focused.

Two signatures.

Wild. Erratic. Violent.

“Shinobi,” she muttered, almost spitting the word. Of course it had to be shinobi.

She turned sharply, ready to veer off in another direction.

But then her senses prickled.

No. Not just violent—they were moving. Fast. The chakra was surging, flickering—vanishing, reappearing. Teleporting.

Her heart jumped.

Shit.

Nemi bolted.

The snow crunched hard beneath her boots as she pushed her tired legs forward. Her once-sprained leg had long healed, but her body was still running on frayed threads of strength. The sprint jarred her bones, sent fire through her joints. She couldn’t move as fast as she once could—but she had to try.

A sharp whistle cut through the air.

Her instincts screamed.

She ducked just in time—a stream of something sliced the air above her where her head had just been.

Nemi tumbled to the ground, rolled, then pushed herself up again as two figures burst through the frost-covered trees.

Shinobi. Fighting.

Their battle raged with no regard for the world around them—jutsu flared like firecrackers against the white landscape, ice splintered, earth cracked, trees splintered as chakra collided in violent waves. One wielded lightning. The other fire.

And Nemi was caught in the storm.


Nemi tried to run—really, she did—but their jutsu flared in all directions, blasting into the frozen earth and churning the snow like thrown ash. Lightning crackled across the treetops. Fire hissed as it boiled snow into steam. She was forced to duck, weave, and pause behind fallen logs and icy outcroppings as the storm of battle disrupted her every path of escape.

If you can’t run, then hide.

She didn’t hesitate. Her feet kicked off from the snow and she launched herself into the nearest tree, slipping into the canopy with silent grace. Towering branches and clusters of snow-laden leaves cloaked her figure. This time, she didn’t make the same mistake—her chakra flattened instantly, suppressed so tightly it was nearly imperceptible. She was getting better at that now. Faster. More cautious.

From her perch, she watched the fight unfold below.

The woman had short, vibrant red hair that burned like blood against the winter backdrop. The man she fought was taller, broader, and covered in layers of dark armor with a cloud-shaped insignia barely visible on the band of his forehead protector—Kumogakure. His head was wrapped in a bandana, and his movements were brutish but fast, driven by raw power.

The red-haired woman was different. Fluid. She moved like water around obstacles, her jutsu crackling with sealing marks and chains of chakra that whipped out like serpents. Her chakra pulsed deep and vast—untamed, like the sea during a storm. Nemi had never seen chakra like that. Not outside her own family.

The man lunged at her with a spear of lightning, cleaving through ice and bark. She twisted, dodging with only a breath of space to spare, then retaliated with a flurry of hand seals. Chains of chakra erupted from the ground, snaking around the man’s limbs. He snarled, tore through them with brute force, and retaliated with a wave of electricity that blackened the trees.

They clashed like titans, jutsu lighting up the darkened forest.

Nemi watched, frozen—not with fear, but fascination.

She didn’t notice, not until it was too late, that they were moving closer to her position. The battle, as chaotic as it was, had shifted in her direction.

Then—it happened.

The male shinobi turned sharply, perhaps to flank his opponent—but his eyes landed on her, just a flicker of movement in the treetops. His expression twisted in shock.

He shouldn’t have looked away.

The red-haired woman didn’t miss a beat. In the moment his attention wavered, she surged forward. Her chakra chains whipped out and bound his limbs again—this time tighter. A seal bloomed beneath his feet in a flash of crimson light.

He barely had time to scream before the sealing jutsu activated, tearing through him with brutal precision.

His body hit the snow with a dull, final thud.

Nemi didn’t move.

The woman stood over the corpse, chest heaving. Then… slowly… she turned her head and looked directly at the treetop where Nemi was hidden.

Shit, shit, shit!

Nemi’s back slammed into the thick trunk of the tree as she scrambled to retreat further into the shadows, fingers twitching as chakra instinctively coiled along her palms.

The red-haired woman was already on the move—bounding across branches with practiced grace, like a hawk closing in on prey. Nemi’s breath hitched. She pressed herself tighter against the bark, trying to become invisible, trying to will herself into the wood itself. It didn’t work.

I'm gonna die, she thought bitterly. All because I was too stupid and too engrossed in watching the fight. I'm sorry, Otou-sama, Nii-san.

Her chakra pulsed at her fingertips. She could still use her strings. If she timed it right—if she pulled off that new technique she'd been practicing in secret—maybe, maybe, she could escape. She hadn’t perfected it yet. The chakra web tended to spiral out of control if she wasn’t precise. But what choice did she have?

And then… the woman did something strange.

She didn’t attack.

She didn’t throw a kunai. Didn’t launch a jutsu. Didn’t even posture aggressively. Instead, she slowed, tilting her head as if trying to confirm something. Her vivid green eyes locked onto Nemi’s face with dawning familiarity. She stepped forward, carefully, brows furrowed.

Then she reached out—too fast, and Nemi flinched—but the woman only cupped her cheek, turning her face this way and that with gloved fingers.

“Aoi… Aoi, you're alive!” she gasped, eyes wide, face flooded with sudden emotion.

Nemi blinked.

What?

Her chakra strings fell limp at her side, forgotten in an instant. Her heart still pounded like a drum in her chest, but her mind stumbled over that one name.

Who the hell is Aoi?

The woman looked like she was on the verge of tears.

“Aoi…” the woman whispered again, broken by tears. Her hand trembled as it reached for the red swirl pendant around Nemi’s neck—the one Nemi had taken from the frozen corpse in the river.

"It's okay," the woman choked, pressing her forehead gently against Nemi’s. “Kaa-san is here now.”

She pulled Nemi into an embrace, arms wrapping tightly around her small frame, as if terrified that letting go would make her vanish all over again.

Nemi stood still, frozen in the warmth of the stranger's hold.

She didn’t return the hug at first—not because she didn’t know how, but because her mind was already running. Analyzing. Piecing together the truth.

So that’s how it is.

Her eyes flicked to the woman’s neck. There it was—a matching pendant, etched with the same red spiral as the one she wore. The same symbol that had adorned the coat of the girl in the river. This woman… this grieving kunoichi… she must have been searching desperately for her lost child.

The child whose corpse now lay as ash and bone, burned mercifully beneath snow and sky.

The woman didn’t recognize her mistake. Or—maybe she did, and just couldn’t accept it. Couldn’t bear the weight of reality, and chose instead to clutch at a shadow.

Nemi could speak. She could tell her the truth.

But she didn’t.

“Do you know how worried I was, Aoi?” the woman sobbed into her shoulder. “I was so, so scared I lost you forever…”

Something in her voice cracked.

Slowly, Nemi raised her arms and returned the embrace. It was stiff at first, awkward. Then steadier. Warmer. She laid her cheek against the woman’s chest, listening to the heartbeat that thundered with relief and sorrow.

“…Okaa-san,” she murmured.

The word felt foreign on her tongue. But she said it again. And this time, softer.

“…I’m hungry.”

It was wrong. So wrong. Nemi knew it. She had burned this woman’s daughter herself. Had looted her clothes. Her pendant. Her memory.

But survival was cruel. And this woman had protection. Power. Food. Shelter. All the things Nemi needed.

Forgive me, she whispered inside. I need to live.

So she buried the guilt deep, deep down—right alongside her name—and leaned closer into the warmth.

“Okaa-san,” she repeated. “I’m hungry.”

Chapter 56: Of Maps and Stares

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi stared at her reflection in the hand mirror, unmoving.

The face that looked back at her felt unfamiliar, despite being hers. Her cheeks were no longer hollow—some of the baby fat had returned, rounding out her face in a way that made her look younger, softer. That was thanks to Umeko, her “mother,” who had put her on a rich diet of soups, grains, preserved vegetables, and pills to regulate her chakra. A mother who fussed over her meals and made sure she ate every bite, even when Nemi felt like puking sometimes.

Her hair had been cut short, trimmed roughly above her neck in uneven layers. A boyish look. Umeko had cried as she cut it, apologizing over and over, saying she wished there had been another way, but the knots and filth in her long white locks had been beyond repair.

White.

That had been the moment Nemi thought everything would come crashing down. When the thick grime and dried blood had been scrubbed from her scalp and her snow-pale hair was exposed beneath.

But Umeko didn’t question it. She just cupped Nemi’s cheeks and cried harder.

“It’s the stress,” she’d whispered. “It must have been so much… my poor baby…”

Lost in denial, Nemi concluded, her expression unreadable.

She closed the mirror with a soft click and looked across the camp at Umeko. The woman was humming some soft tune while tucking their supplies into a sealing scroll. Her movements were methodical, the motions of someone who had been a kunoichi for years.

Nemi’s gaze settled on the name stitched into the flak jacket beside the scroll: Uzumaki Umeko.

So. That explained it.

The red swirl. The fiery hair. The vitality. The abnormal chakra control. All pieces of a puzzle Nemi had yet to understand until now.

The Uzumaki Clan.

That same symbol had been on the coat of the frozen girl.

The dead girl—Aoi—must have inherited her green eyes from Umeko. Nemi’s own were teal, different but close enough. Maybe in the haze of grief, Umeko’s mind filled in the blanks.

Nemi rose to her feet quietly, brushing off her sleeves, and approached.

Umeko looked up, giving her a soft, expectant smile.

“Where are we going, Okaa-san?” Nemi asked. The word still tasted strange on her tongue, but… not as jarring as before.

Umeko tilted her head slightly, puzzled. “I thought I told you already, sweetheart,” she murmured. Then she smiled again, more certain. “We’re going to Konoha, darling.”

Nemi blinked. Her stomach gave a faint twist.

She shouldn’t pry, she knew that. But the question slipped out before she could stop herself.

“Why Konoha?”

Umeko’s expression turned thoughtful. She sat back and folded the scroll away.

“It’s safer there,” she said at last. “Safer than Ame, anyway. We’ve lost too many from the clan already. I have… contacts in Konoha. And it’s time we returned to our allies.”

Ame… Amegakure. Nemi had only remembered vague things. War-torn. Ruled by powerful but dangerous forces. She must have been lucky to avoid going anywhere near it when she was on her own. Now it made sense—Umeko must have fled from there, either as a refugee or a rogue.

“But… won’t Konoha be suspicious?” Nemi asked carefully, walking a tightrope.

“They don’t turn away Uzumaki,” Umeko replied, her voice firmer now. “It’s where our allies are. They’ll help us.” She reached out and ruffled Nemi’s hair—what little was left of it. “We’ll be safe there. You’ll get to rest, go to school again, and I’ll take missions. Everything will be alright.”

Nemi nodded slowly.

Konoha.

So that’s where the story continues.

And the lie endures.


Nemi perched quietly in the upper branches of a frostbitten tree, her gaze sweeping over the endless stretch of snow-covered forest. The sky above was grey and silent, the winter winds threading softly through the branches. It was all too still, and that stillness left her thoughts too loud.

She didn’t know how far Konoha was now—days? Weeks? The terrain was unfamiliar, the forest vast. Umeko had shown her a map once, the first time Nemi had seen one with such detail. Five great nations, marked in colored ink. Amegakure—where Umeko said they were from. And Konoha—their supposed safe haven. But they weren’t going there directly. Something about detours, caution. “We can’t rush in immediately,” Umeko had told her, stroking her hair. “Just hang in there for a while longer, okay?”

Nemi had nodded. Silent. Thoughtful. Because what could she say?

The lie hung heavy on her shoulders. It followed her with every footstep.

She didn’t look like an Uzumaki. Not really. Her hair was snow white, not the signature crimson. Her eyes, though not unusual, weren’t the vivid green she now assumed Aoi had inherited from Umeko. The only thing she shared with the clan was the chakra—resilient, vast. Too vast. Umeko hadn’t said anything about it, though. Hadn't even blinked. Maybe she really is that deep in denial, Nemi thought. Or maybe she just didn’t care. Maybe she simply needed someone—anyone—to love.

Her stolen name rang out like a whipcrack.

“AOI!”

Nemi’s head snapped toward the sound. Umeko’s voice, loud and urgent, echoing through the forest. She leapt down from the treetop without hesitation, branches bending under her weight as she landed in a flurry of snow.

Okaa-san?” she called.

Umeko turned sharply, eyes wide with both relief and alarm. The moment she saw Nemi, she rushed over and pulled her into a desperate embrace.

“Where did you go? Don’t leave me like that, please!” she said, clutching her tightly, too tightly.

Nemi blinked in confusion. She hadn’t gone far. Just a tree or two over, scoping the terrain. Any child trained even a little would do the same, right? She had the feeling Aoi had been trained before—there were subtle hints in the way Umeko didn’t question Nemi’s ability to move silently, to climb, to use chakra. Still, Umeko reacted like she’d nearly lost her all over again.

“I’m sorry, Okaa-san,” Nemi murmured, wrapping her arms around Umeko in return. “I was just checking out the landscape.”

Umeko trembled, then exhaled shakily and squeezed tighter, like she was afraid Nemi might vanish if she let go.

Eventually, she pulled away. Her tone was sharper now. “Don’t ever do that again, got it?” she snapped. “Go pack your things.”

Nemi blinked at the change, but nodded. “Okay.”

She turned away, heading back to the camp, her small hands reaching for her worn pack. But… something pulled her gaze back.

Umeko hadn’t moved.

She stood there, still as a statue. Watching her. Her eyes no longer frantic or warm—but cool. Quiet. Calculating.

Her lips were moving.

Mumbling to herself.

Nemi’s stomach twisted. A chill—not from the cold—ran up her spine. Her instincts screamed. Something was wrong. Very wrong.

She’d learned to trust her instincts. They’d kept her alive. They’d whispered warnings in the dead of night, guided her away from traps, from shinobi, from danger.

But she didn’t listen now.

Because this woman—this stranger—provided food. Warmth. Shelter. Someone who held her, even if it was a lie. Even if it was built on a dead child’s ashes.

She should have left.

But instead, she shouldered her pack, forced her face into a smile, and walked back.

“I’m ready, Okaa-san,” she said.

The smile Umeko gave her was warm. Too warm. All traces of calculation gone.

“Let’s go, darling.”

Everything would be fine... right?

Right?

Notes:

Remember what happened the last time Nemi thought that? Yeah.

Chapter 57: Of Miso and Sleep

Chapter Text

They were getting closer now. Nemi could feel it—not just in the warmer breeze that no longer bit at her cheeks, or the snow that had given way to soft dirt and sprouting green—but in the air itself. It was lighter somehow. Less oppressive.

The trees were different too—less skeletal, more alive. The sun managed to pierce the canopy more often now, speckling her pale skin with its gentle glow as she followed Umeko along the treetops.

She scratched her wrist absently. The one marked with seals.

Delicate lines and swirls now decorated her skin, painted by Umeko’s careful hand. One was to mask her vast chakra, so she wouldn’t attract unwanted attention. Another, Umeko claimed, was for vitality—though Nemi hadn’t really cared about the purpose. She’d just been fascinated by the process, by the complexity of the symbols. Curious enough to sit still and quiet while Umeko drew them on her.

Umeko slowed, landing silently on a branch below. Nemi followed, graceful and soundless.

“Let’s stop here for the night,” the woman said. “We’ll continue tomorrow.”

Nemi nodded without a word and hopped down, pulling her small pack off her shoulder. Their routine had become second nature. There was little in her bag—only things that truly belonged to her. A ragged haori. A broken piece of an old hairpin from her real mother. Keepsakes of another life. A real one.

The rest—bedding, cooking tools, rations—Umeko stored in scrolls with ease, summoning them with practiced flicks of her fingers. Nemi often found herself watching, quietly impressed. Fūinjutsu was versatile. Powerful. She wanted to learn it.

As Umeko worked, setting up concealment seals and kindling a smokeless fire, Nemi watched from her place beneath a tree. She was efficient. Smooth. She knew what she was doing.

But even in that grace, there was something… off.

Nemi could feel it in the way Umeko’s concern often came in choking waves—too tight, too fierce. Her moods, once gentle, could turn sharp with little reason. And there were the scrolls—those nights where Nemi would stir and find Umeko hunched over parchment, ink smeared across her hands, whispering to herself things too faint to hear. Things not meant to be heard.

She was not sane. That much was clear.

But she was safe. For now. And that counted for something.

Nemi would leave eventually. After they reached Konoha. When she had options again. She hadn’t decided how yet, only that she must. Her gut told her so, and Nemi had long learned to trust that inner voice.

But for tonight… tonight, she would stay.

The scent of miso soup drifted to her, light and warm. Comforting.

Umeko handed her a bowl with a soft smile. “Eat up, darling.”

Nemi didn’t argue. She never did when it came to food. She let the warmth fill her hands as she brought it to her lips. The taste was simple, delicate. Good.

Umeko didn’t let her help cook. She never did. “You just rest, sweetheart,” she always said.

So Nemi did. She sat there, sipping slowly, her eyes occasionally flickering toward the woman across from her.

I’m sorry, she thought, her gaze softening. I’m sorry you lost your daughter. And I’m sorry that one day, you’ll lose her again.

Because no matter how deep the lie, the truth would come. Sooner or later.

She closed her eyes.

Just a little rest, she thought. Just a little…

The bowl slipped slightly in her fingers. She barely noticed.

And across from her, Umeko’s expression shifted.

The warm smile vanished.

Her eyes turned blank.

Unblinking.

Nemi never saw it. Never felt the haze creeping into her limbs, soft and slow, sinking her deeper into that false warmth.

She only exhaled.

And slept.

Chapter 58: Of Seals and Madness

Chapter Text

She was dreaming again.

In the dream, she was five—small and delicate, wrapped in a kimono far too fine for her usual tastes. Soft silks, gentle colors. She clung tightly to her older brother, her face pressed into the familiar comfort of his chest. He was dressed like a prince, poised and handsome, though his eyes were closed. Always closed.

He was blind here too.

The wind rustled their sleeves, tugging gently at the ends of her hair. But the warmth of his body grounded her, kept her steady.

She felt his chest tremble with a chuckle. “You’re unusually clingy today, Nemi-chan,” he murmured, voice filled with quiet amusement.

She only grumbled and hugged him tighter, refusing to let go. She didn’t care if she was clingy. She deserved this. After everything—the destruction, the endless cold, the silence of isolation—this was her reward. A moment of peace.

A sliver of love.

She buried her face deeper. “I don’t want this to end,” she whispered.

Toneri didn’t answer right away. She felt his hand stroking her hair gently, gently.

Then: “It has to, Nemi-chan.” His voice was softer now, strained. “Wake up, Nemi.”

She blinked and looked up.

His eyes—he had eyes.

Not closed. Not blind. Pale, ghostly eyes. The Byakugan, fully active, staring straight at her.

“Wake up, Nemi.”

Her heart jumped.

She turned—and found her father standing nearby. Towering. Cold. Regal. His robes shimmered, his face unmoved. His eyes, too, gleamed with the Byakugan.

“Wake up, daughter,” he said, solemn.

More appeared.

The elders. Dozens of them. Pale-eyed and silent. She recognized one—Futaba. Stern. Unyielding.

All of them stared at her. Watching.

“Wake up, Nemi,” they echoed, their voices layered, unnatural. “Wake up.

She woke.

And immediately knew something was wrong.

A chill crept across her skin, far colder than the night air. She couldn’t move. Not even a twitch of her fingers. It was as though invisible chains wrapped around her limbs, holding her down with suffocating precision.

Her heart pounded.

She tried to breathe deeply, but her lungs felt tight. Her eyes, the only part she could still control, darted around frantically. The blurred shapes came into focus slowly—trees overhead, the faint glimmer of the campfire beside them, the feel of rough cloth beneath her.

And then—horror.

She was almost naked.

Stripped down to just her undergarments, exposed to the chill air and the woman now crouched over her. Umeko. A brush in hand. Steady, precise strokes trailing black ink across her bare skin, some already drying into inky marks on her arms, her collarbone, her stomach.

Panic surged.

“Okaa…san?” Nemi’s voice came out slurred, dazed. Her tongue felt thick in her mouth. The fog hadn’t lifted fully. Was she drugged?

“What’s… going on?”

Umeko didn’t answer right away.

She merely paused, tilting her head to the side like a doll that had been dropped. Her eyes blinked slowly, as though only now registering that Nemi was conscious.

“…Was the dosage not enough?” she muttered absently to herself. Then, louder, warmer—too warm—“It’s alright, darling. Kaa-san is just putting some seals on you. For your own safety, okay?”

What seals?
Why?

Nemi tried to scream but her lips wouldn’t obey. She tried to flare her chakra, to reach for even a flicker of energy—but she couldn’t feel anything. It was gone. No flow. No warmth. Just cold, dead space where her chakra should have been.

Her stomach dropped.

Blocked. Her chakra’s been sealed.

Umeko must have felt her struggling because her expression snapped like brittle porcelain. Her soft gaze turned sharp, angry. “Stop that,” she snapped. “Why won’t you listen to Kaa-san for once?!”

Nemi’s breath hitched. “Kaa-san, I… I feel weird. My chakra—!”

But Umeko wasn’t listening. Her strokes turned harsher, more erratic now. She spoke in a rush, as if her words were chasing each other off her tongue.

“You’re always running off. Always wandering, always looking away—even when Kaa-san told you not to!” Her voice cracked, wild. “This time—this time, I’ll make sure you can’t. I’ll keep you. You’ll never leave me again.”

Her face twisted into something that wasn’t a smile but bared teeth and broken yearning.

This wasn’t grief. This was madness.
Complete, untethered insanity.

“Okaa-san—Umeko, please!” Nemi cried out, her voice shaking as she broke character, desperation cracking through. “Let me go! Please, this isn’t right!”

But Umeko didn’t even blink.

“Okaa-san is almost done,” she whispered as if to soothe her. “Then you’ll be safe. You’ll never run from me again…”

Nemi’s panic exploded into raw terror.

No. No. No!

She couldn’t move. Couldn’t fight. Her chakra was sealed, ninshū dulled—her body limp, eyes tearing up as she strained against invisible restraints.

Please, she thought, someone…

She reached deeper—deeper than she ever had. Past her chakra. Past her mind. Into the strange, silent depth that only she had. The place her blood remembered.

A flicker.

A surge.

A pulse like the beat of a forgotten star.

Then—a rupture.

The seals on her skin lit up, violently. Marks that had dried cracked open, burning hot with feedback. Her body felt like it was splitting from the inside out. The air screamed. Her vision burst into white.

Something was wrong.

And then—

Everything went white.

Chapter 59: Of Restraint and Hatred

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi wanted nothing more than to kill Umeko right now.

She trudged behind her—bare feet crunching twigs and dry leaves, shoulders tense, fists clenched. The walk through the forest was quiet, save for the sound of nature and Umeko's occasional humming. A lullaby, maybe. Sweet and soothing to anyone who didn’t know what this woman had done.

But Nemi knew better.

Every step she took was dictated by the cursed seal etched into her skin—a restraint seal. One that delivered sharp, burning agony through her nerves if she dared to step too far away from Umeko’s presence. Beyond a few meters, the pain would spike. It would blind her. Paralyze her. Drag her right back like a dog on a leash.

Umeko had smiled when she explained it.

“Kaa-san just wants to make sure you never leave me again, okay?”

Twisted. That was what it was.

But that wasn’t even the worst of it.

Nemi’s body—her entire body—was no longer her own.

She glanced down at her small, clumsy hands. Stubby fingers, tiny limbs, a center of gravity that felt wrong. She was shorter now. Slower. Weaker. Barely four years old, if she had to guess.

What the fuck happened?

She remembered Umeko’s confused expression when Nemi first woke. Her shock. The panic in her voice as she fussed over Nemi’s undergarments suddenly slipping off her childlike frame. She’d scrambled to check the seals again, muttering to herself about feedback, balance, time dilation.

The de-aging.

And then the release. A moment of false hope when Umeko had removed the paralysis bind, freeing her muscles. Nemi had bolted—just once—a desperate attempt to escape.

The restraint seal kicked in instantly.

The pain was so excruciating, she vomited and passed out on the ground.

She hadn’t tried to run since.

Now, she walked. Quiet. Controlled. Eyes half-lidded in exhaustion, but her mind—her mind—was anything but silent.

She could still feel her chakra core. Dim, distant, but intact. Her chakra strings weren’t gone, just weakened. Sluggish. Her control over them was delayed and clumsy, like she was trying to manipulate silk threads with numb fingers. Something about the regression affected only her physical body.

The cause was still a mystery.

The seals?
The Ninshū backlash?
Her Ōtsutsuki blood rejecting the foreign symbols?

She had no answers.

But she had suspicions. And she had time.

Time to gather information. To regain strength. To wait.

Nemi clenched her small fists, pretending it was nothing. She tapped gently, experimentally, on her chakra—testing its limits. The response was faint, but present. A flicker of power in a drowned sea.

Not enough to kill Umeko yet.

And she wasn’t stupid. As much as she wanted to act on the blinding rage in her heart, she knew that Umeko was dangerous. There was a reason she’d survived this long, with no one but her daughter at her side. Nemi had seen her fight—wild, efficient, merciless. The kind of ferocity only a grieving mother could possess.

She’s a mother lost in grief, a part of Nemi whispered.

Grief makes people do terrible, terrible things.

I don’t care, she snapped back. She did this to me. She bound me like a slave. How can she call herself a mother?

Her mind flashed back to a thought. A guess. Maybe… just maybe this was why the real Aoi had run away. Did she feel it too? That something inside Umeko wasn’t right?

That her love was too suffocating?

Too possessive?

It didn’t matter now. That girl was gone. Buried somewhere in Nemi’s stolen flesh.

All that mattered was survival.

So she walked, step by painful step, alongside the woman who had done this to her. Waiting. Watching.

The girl she had been—the one who lived on the moon, in the village that had been destroyed—would never have thought like this. Never harbored hatred or plans for violence.

But time had changed her.

And survival had made her sharp.

Dark.

Unbreakable.

And when the time comes, she would burn it all down.

Notes:

Here we see Nemi's mental state taking a dive for the worst.

In case anyone's worried, happy times will resume. Most likely. Quite a few more chapters to go.

Chapter 60: Interlude: Of Pendant and Tragedy

Chapter Text

The rustling of clothes behind her barely registered at first—quiet, searching, deliberate. A pause. Then more movement. The soft padding of small feet shifting items, rifling through fabric and pouches, careful yet frantic.

Umeko didn’t look up.

She sat cross-legged in front of an unfurled scroll, her brow furrowed, her fingers stained faintly with ink. Seals sprawled before her in elegant, looping strokes—one of many variations she had been testing for days now. Still, none explained it. The error. The anomaly. The de-aging.

It shouldn’t have happened. She had etched the containment formulas precisely. Layered the suppression seals with practiced care. Yet something had reacted—something foreign. And now her daughter… was four years old again.

A soft voice broke her thoughts.

“Okaa-san?”

“Hm?” Umeko didn’t look back. She was still calculating. Still turning over glyph patterns in her head. If she could just isolate the reactive sequence—

“Okaa-san… my pendant. Where is it?”

That made her pause, if only slightly.

“What do you mean? It’s right there on your neck.” Her hand reached absently for her own—a small pendant in the shape of the Uzumaki swirl, carved from redstone. A mother-daughter pair. She had made them herself, years ago, when Aoi was still in swaddling cloths. A charm of protection. A bond between them.

“Not that one,” the child’s voice said again, a little more urgent now. “The other one. The stone one. The one with—”

She cut herself off.

Umeko stilled. Oh. That one.

The memory resurfaced with a slow, cold crawl. That strange stone pendant with some odd symbol carved onto it. She hadn’t even noticed it until she’d stripped Aoi down to her undergarments to apply the sealing arrays—and there it was, nestled against her collarbone, pulsing with alien chakra. Foreign. Wrong. A liability.

Umeko had meant to ask about it.

“I threw it away,” she said flatly, finally turning toward her daughter.

Aoi—her little Aoi—stood there barefoot in the morning light, dressed in oversized robes cinched clumsily with a belt. The fabric bunched around her small shoulders. Her wild white hair, once as red as her own, hung in uneven waves. Her hands clutched at the cloth as if afraid it might slip away. Her teal eyes were wide, afraid. Panicked.

Her poor baby. So frightened. So small.

Umeko’s heart twisted with aching love.

“I threw it away,” she repeated gently. “Something like that could be dangerous, sweetheart."

Silence. Thick. Lingering.

Then came the soft, chilling question:
“You threw it away?”

“Yes. What were you thinking, picking something like that up? You know how dangerous unknown chakra can be.” Umeko sighed, rubbing her temple. “You’re lucky Kaa-san was there.”

She began rolling up the scrolls, her motions sharper than necessary. Frustration simmered under her skin—not just at Aoi, but at herself. For failing to account for the anomaly. For not being smart enough. For not being strong enough.

If only she’d studied harder. If only Uzushiogakure hadn’t fallen. If only the war hadn’t stolen everything from them—her family, her home, her husband.

So now she had to do everything herself. To protect what little she had left.

To protect Aoi.

“Where?” Aoi asked.

That voice. Still soft—but there was something new in it. A thread of steel.

Umeko frowned. “Does it matter?”

She rolled the scrolls tighter than necessary, the paper crinkling under her fingers. Her darling daughter could be so stubborn sometimes. Always asking questions. Always too curious for her own good. Picking up trinkets and oddities as if the world were her personal treasure hunt.

“Clean up the mess and pack your things,” Umeko barked, already moving to dismantle the protective seals she’d layered around their campsite. “We’ll be leaving soon.”

She loved her daughter. Fiercely. Desperately. Even now, when Aoi had gone quiet, ever since Umeko found her again—shivering in the treetops after disappearing for days. Her red hair had turned white. From stress, Umeko assumed. Poor thing. Even now, she looked lost.

Still. She was hers.

And Umeko would do anything to protect her.

Even if it meant binding her.

Even if it meant keeping her close—forever.

One day, Aoi would understand why.

Umeko didn’t see the way Aoi’s expression changed. Didn’t see the way her teal eyes lost their warmth, turning flat and distant and old. Didn’t see the way her fingers slowly curled into fists behind her back.

A cold gaze. Meant to kill.

But Umeko wasn’t looking.

So she remained blissfully unaware of the inevitable tragedy she herself was sewing into place.

Chapter 61: Interlude Final: Of Nightmare and Manipulation

Chapter Text

A little girl with bright red hair ran barefoot across cobbled paths, her laughter mingling with the warm voices surrounding her. She clung tightly to the hands of her parents, her clan, her world. Behind them stretched the familiar buildings of their home—walls etched with ancient seals, fluttering banners painted with the Uzumaki crest. The village was alive, untouched by war. Its people smiling, thriving.

They walked together beneath a warm sun.

The scene shifted.

Now the girl was older, a young woman with the same burning hair, caught mid-laughter beside a man her age. Their fingers intertwined, their steps light, weaving through the lantern-lit streets of a festival. Music played in the distance. Bright ribbons of color trailed overhead. He leaned down to whisper something, and she laughed again, cheeks flushed, heart full.

The world was kind then.

But it shifted again.

She was a woman now, a kunoichi cloaked in the dull uniform of her new village. Rain fell in a soft, persistent mist, soaking the world in shades of grey. Her face, older and sharper, bore the wear of survival—but her eyes softened as she looked down.

A baby.

Wrapped in pale cloth, cradled gently in her arms.

Beside her stood the man from the festival, rain streaking down his face as he smiled at her and their child. Together, they stepped out of the hospital into the drizzle. Despite the chill, there was warmth in the moment. Despite the rain, there was hope.

Then, something shifted again.

Show me your greatest fear.

The world stopped.

She turned. A voice? A whisper? Her breath caught.

The man beside her blinked in confusion—and then he convulsed, blood spurting from his mouth as a kunai pierced through his chest. His eyes widened in shock before the life drained from them. He collapsed, a lifeless heap in the mud.

She screamed.

Around her, the village melted. Buildings warped and twisted into jagged silhouettes. The air grew thick with the scent of iron.

Screams echoed.

A battlefield. Chaos. Shinobi clashing. Blood splattered across the broken ground. Fire in the distance. Death in every shadow.

She clutched the baby tighter, heart pounding in her ears. She ran, her sandals slipping on wet stone and broken limbs. Past the smoke. Past the dead. Run. She had to—

She stumbled. Fell.

The baby slipped from her arms.

She scrambled to her feet. Mud caked her knees. Her hands trembled. She searched—

Her clan. Slaughtered.

Her husband. Lifeless.

Her child.

Gone.

She screamed again. She screamed until her throat tore open, until her voice was nothing but a raw echo in the darkness. She begged, clawed at the ground, her hands slick with blood and dirt and guilt.

But there was no end to this nightmare.

Only silence.


The night was still.

Moonlight bathed the forest clearing in soft silver. A protective barrier shimmered faintly around a small campsite, nestled between ancient trees. The fire had long since gone out, leaving only cooling embers and the rhythmic sounds of sleep.

A figure knelt in the dark.

Small. Delicate.

White hair hung in uneven strands around her face, catching the moonlight like frost. Her tiny fingers hovered over a glowing orb suspended above the sleeping woman’s brow. The orb pulsed with soft green light—alive, breathing. It flickered in time with the woman’s breath, mirroring the turmoil within her.

The girl watched.

Emotionless. Detached.

Her teal eyes glimmered with unnatural stillness, reflecting the swirl of agony she’d woven into the woman’s dreams. A soft, almost imperceptible hum filled the air as her fingers twitched—adjusting the nightmare’s rhythm, deepening the illusion. A calculated cruelty.

The woman murmured something in her sleep, body twitching, a tremble in her limbs.

The girl tilted her head.

Cold.

Unblinking.

She pressed her hand forward just slightly. The orb shivered. The dream shifted deeper.

And she watched.

As the nightmare continued.

Chapter 62: Interlude Alt: Of Fear and Matricide

Notes:

Title spoils everything.

Chapter Text

There.
Again.

Ryota’s breath caught in his throat as he narrowed his eyes, focusing on the subtle ripple of chakra flickering through the trees. It was faint—so faint most wouldn’t even notice. But he wasn’t most. He was one of the best sensor from Kusagakure, even at 15 years old. Trained to pick up even the smallest disruption in the natural flow of chakra around them.

This one was… wrong.

Not overtly hostile. Not sharp like killing intent. But it flared—irregular, like a child fumbling to suppress a signature too large for them. Yet beneath it, there was something old. Something his instincts recoiled from.

“…Again?” came the voice of Kaito, the second chūnin, keeping a crouch beside him. “Same direction?”

Ryota gave a terse nod. “North ridge. About five hundred meters. Weak chakra, but… strange. I don’t like it.”

Kaito frowned. “Could be a dying animal.”

“That’s not an animal,” Ryota muttered, straightening and stepping toward their jōnin squad leader. The man was kneeling by an overgrown marker stone, carefully extracting a half-buried scroll container from the ruins of what used to be a border outpost.

“Captain,” Ryota said quietly. “We have something.”

The jōnin looked up without turning. “Report.”

“Chakra flare. Faint, but controlled. It’s not consistent. Almost like a genin-level shinobi trying to hide—failing. Except it doesn’t feel like a child’s chakra.”

The jōnin, Arata, turned his head slightly, listening. His expression unreadable under the shadow of his hood. “You’re sure it’s not an echo? Residual imprint?”

“Positive. It’s active. And new.”

There was a long pause.

Then Arata stood, dusting his hands off, gaze scanning the trees above them. “Stragglers from Konoha?”

“Could be.” Ryota hesitated. “Or bait.”

Arata nodded once, sharply. “Good. If it is, we’ll know who set the trap. Kaito, cover rear. Ryota, guide us.”


They moved swiftly through the trees, practiced and silent. Ryota led the path, scanning chakra pulses ahead like flickers of lantern light in a tunnel. They masked their own chakra trails, cloaking their intent in silence and precision.

Eventually, they slowed.

There—just past the clearing’s edge, nestled beneath the shadows of the forest canopy.

Two figures.

A short red-haired kunoichi, bent forward with fatigue, carrying a child on her back. The child had white hair—odd, but not unheard of. They were moving slowly, warily. The woman looked exhausted, her steps unsteady. She didn’t look like much of a threat. But Ryota had seen desperate shinobi mask entire arsenals behind tired eyes.

“Red hair,” Kaito murmured beside him. “An Uzumaki?”

Ryota narrowed his eyes, focusing again on the chakra. The signal... yes, it was massive, too large for a civilian. The Uzumaki theory held weight. Their chakra pools were notoriously potent.

Arata turned to Ryota. “Was the flare hers?”

Logic screamed yes. A seasoned kunoichi, fatigued and dragging a child through the wilderness, would inevitably slip up. But Ryota hesitated. It didn’t feel right.

“She’s the only viable source,” he replied cautiously. “But… the pattern was strange. A flare, yes—but with no steady pulse. More like… a ripple. As if it wanted to be seen. But not from her. Maybe from the child... or something through the child.”

No time to explore that thought.

Arata's hand gave the signal.

Three.

Ryota braced himself.

Two.

Kaito exhaled, loosening the tension from his shoulders.

One.

The red-haired kunoichi's head suddenly snapped up. Her eyes widened. Awareness.

Too late.

They were already in motion—closing in from three sides.

They had the advantage.

They always did.


The ambush went perfectly—at first.

The red-haired kunoichi reacted late, caught between reaching for a kunai and protecting the child strapped to her back. Ryota and his team were trained for this kind of hit. A swift, overwhelming assault. Arata opened with a flurry of projectiles, forcing her to move defensively, while Kaito closed in from the side with taijutsu, swift and brutal. Ryota hung back, coordinating chakra interference and scouting for unseen traps.

She fought back, yes. But she was slow. Sluggish. Burdened by the child on her back and by exhaustion she couldn’t hide. Her guard slipped often, movements growing more frantic. Every blow she landed was weaker than it should’ve been. Her breathing, labored.

For a moment, Ryota believed this would be an easy win.

Until it happened.

Kaito got close enough to tear the child from her back. The little girl let out a sharp, frightened yelp—instinctive, terrified. That single sound froze the woman in place.

Something inside her shattered.

Her eyes, once fogged by fatigue, snapped into brutal focus.

She stopped caring.

She lunged.

Her body was a blur of red hair and raw fury. She tore through Kaito's defense like it was wet paper, forcing him to release the child. Arata tried to restrain her with wire jutsu—only for her to twist free in a blood-soaked frenzy and shatter his collarbone with a palm strike. Then she drove a kunai up into his ribcage.

Uzumaki techniques.

Chakra chains erupted in brutal spirals. Seals appeared across her skin, glowing faintly, pulsing in sync with her rage. She fought like someone who had nothing left to lose—each move more brutal, more precise, fueled not by survival but by sheer instinct to protect.

Kaito screamed. She crushed his knee and slammed him face-first into a tree with a sickening crack. He didn’t rise again.

Ryota never made it to the end of the fight.

A misstep—stupid, clumsy. He twisted his leg on a root during a retreat maneuver and felt the sickening pop as his shin snapped. He hit the ground hard, crying out in pain. Arata yelled something—he couldn’t remember what—but Ryota knew what it meant: Retreat. We’ll cover you.

He did. Crawled, limped, hid behind a moss-covered ridge just past the clearing’s edge.

He didn’t breathe.

Didn’t dare.

From his hiding spot, he could only watch in horror as the woman stood alone, blood dripping from her fists, her face smeared with dirt and crimson. Her expression was wild, feral—eyes darting, breathing ragged.

She was a demon in human skin.

Please don’t look this way.

She turned.

Ryota’s heart stopped.

But she didn’t see him.

Her eyes locked instead on the small white-haired child a few meters away—frozen in place, trembling.

The kunoichi’s expression cracked. “Aoi?” she called out, voice rough. Fragile. Pleading.

The child—Aoi?—staggered back a step.

The woman’s gaze dropped to her own hands. Her clothes. The blood. As if realizing only now what she must’ve looked like. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, stepping forward. “I didn’t want you to see me like this, sweetheart. I didn’t mean—please. Don’t run away. Don’t be scared of me.”

Her voice broke.

The child’s eyes were wide, but unreadable. She stepped back once. Ryota leaned forward ever so slightly, trying to read her.

Something was wrong.

Yes, she was scared—but not in the way a child should be. She wasn’t frozen in terror. She was trembling, yes—but uncertain. Torn. Hesitant.

She just stared, shaking, fingers twitching like she was holding invisible threads. Ryota’s sensor instincts flared. Chakra surged. Almost imperceptibly.

No hand seals. No chants.

Just control.

With a strange grace, the child’s arms moved—like a puppeteer manipulating her strings.

Ryota’s eyes widened.

He felt it. Invisible tendrils of chakra, sharp and wire-thin, lashing through the air. Laced with terrifying precision.

The kunoichi jolted. A gurgling noise tore from her throat. Her eyes went wide.

Blood erupted from her neck.

She staggered, hands clawing at wounds too precise to be accidental—her tendons, arteries, all severed in one clean, deadly stroke.

She fell.

Dead.

Ryota stared, throat tight, bile rising.

What...?

The child didn’t move.

Didn’t cry.

She just stood there.

The girl—the little girl—had killed her own mother.

Chapter 63: Interlude Alt Final: Of Demon and Lies

Chapter Text

Ryota had thought he’d seen the worst the world had to offer.

He was only twelve when the war swallowed him whole, dragging him into blood-soaked mud and smoke-choked skies. He had seen comrades eviscerated mid-sentence, watched children weep over their fallen kin, smelled the stench of fire and flesh blended into one.

He thought, this is the worst it can be.

He was wrong.

Nothing—nothing—could have prepared him for this.

A child. Barely past her toddler years. Eyes still round with baby fat, limbs still uncertain in the way they carried her. And yet—chakra control so precise, it made Ryota's trained senses recoil in awe and fear.

And that same child, that thing in the shape of a girl—had just slit her own mother’s throat. In a single stroke.

He felt bile crawl up the back of his throat.

He clamped his hand over his mouth to keep from retching. He couldn’t afford a sound. Not now. Not while she was still here.

The girl stood there, trembling. Her eyes stared at the corpse—her mother’s—like she hadn’t meant to. Like she hadn’t just done something irrevocable. Her hands clutched her head, digging into her scalp.

“I didn’t—I didn’t…” she mumbled to herself, over and over, a broken mantra of denial.

Ryota watched, the pieces falling together like shards of glass in his mind.

The chakra flares.

They hadn’t come from the Uzumaki kunoichi. No… they were too irregular. Too wild.

They had come from her. From the child.

She wanted to be found.

Why?

The answer was lying in a pool of blood a few meters away. The woman. Her mother. Her target.

This wasn’t an ambush gone wrong.

It was a setup. A tool. They were the tools.

She used them.

And when they failed, she finished the job herself.

Ryota’s fingers trembled where they gripped the grass. Demon, his thoughts whispered. A demon in a child’s skin.

The girl turned, staggering a few steps away, as if to leave. But then—she slowed. Her head cocked. Ryota’s heart dropped into his stomach.

She turned around.

Looking straight toward him.

Shit. Shit. Shit.

His breath stilled. He pressed further into the bark of the tree, teeth clenched against the pain in his leg. Didn’t matter. Hide. Survive.

Too late.

Her small form stepped toward him with eerie calm. Step by step, until she stood just a breath away from where he lay hidden.

“You didn’t see anything!” she cried out suddenly, voice shrill, breaking like a cracked bell.

Ryota blinked. “W-what?”

“You didn’t see anything!” she repeated, fists clenched, tears pooling in her lashes.

His mouth worked before his brain caught up. “I—I didn’t see anything!” he echoed, panic choking the words. What was he supposed to say?

The girl was trembling now. “I didn’t mean to, I swear! I…” Her voice cracked, descending into a fragile sob. “I just—I didn’t mean…”

He didn’t think she was lying. But it didn’t matter. She wasn’t trying to convince him. She was trying to convince herself.

Ryota’s fingers inched behind his back. Closed slowly around the handle of a hidden kunai tucked beneath his vest.

She was crying.

Distracted.

Could he do it? End it now?

He didn’t want to kill a child. He hated that the thought even crossed his mind. But if push came to shove—

Then her expression shifted.

She looked down, whispering something under her breath. He caught the words through her tears.

“Tone-nii would know what to do… He would… I need to… find him…”

Tone-nii? Who the hell—

She looked up again. And in that instant, everything changed.

The tears were still on her cheeks. But her gaze was cold. Focused. Icy.

Ryota’s blood turned to ice.

“I didn’t see anything!” he blurted. Too fast. Too desperate. He dropped the kunai with a clatter. Raised both arms. “I swear—I didn’t—I won’t tell—!”

The girl reached forward.

He didn’t see what she did. He felt it.

Something tugged at his chakra—an invisible touch, ancient and soft. It was gentle, but absolute. Like being caught in the undertow of a wave you never saw coming.

Sleep,” she whispered.

And the world fell away.

Chapter 64: Of Regret and Resolution

Chapter Text

She found it.

At long last—after hours of backtracking, scouring the forested terrain, tracing rivers that would’ve taken days to travel on foot—she found it.

The stone pendant.

It lay nestled beneath pebbles in a shallow stream, barely distinguishable from the rest of the riverbed. But she knew it. Felt it. The moment her chakra brushed against it, her fingers dove into the water, trembling.

She pulled it free, the cold stone slick in her dirt-smeared hands. Her thumbs brushed over the familiar engraving carved into its surface—the sacred symbol of the Ōtsutsuki clan.

It still thrummed faintly with her brother’s chakra.

Still alive.

“Nii-san…” Her voice cracked, fragile, as she cradled it to her chest. “Nii-san…”

For a while, she just sat there in the stream, letting the water lap at her legs, her arms coiled around the pendant like a lifeline.

And then, like a crack tearing through glass, it all came back.

Umeko’s death.

Her death—orchestrated by Nemi.

The bile surged before she could stop it. “No—no, don’t—” But it was too late. She doubled over and vomited into the water, purging the remnants of her breakfast and last night’s meal.

Her stomach clenched in agony, but it was nothing compared to the storm in her mind.

What have I done?

What have I done?

The memories came in jagged pieces. The panicked horror when she realized her pendant was gone. The fury—white hot and cold all at once—when she discovered Umeko had thrown it away. That moment. That decision.

The slow formation of her plan, growing like rot behind her silence as she stayed docile in Umeko’s arms. Letting herself be held. Letting Umeko think everything was fine.

But the worst part?

It hadn’t been her jaded past life—the experienced, rational adult reincarnated into a child’s body—who drove her to this.

No.

It was her.

The child. The one born on the moon. The one raised in silver halls beside her brother. The one who had once laughed with wild abandon, who clung to her brother’s hand like a sacred charm.

That Nemi had screamed for vengeance. Had demanded blood. Reckless. Unapologetic.

And the past self? The supposed voice of reason?

She planned it. Guided the execution like a tactician at war. Whispered the steps to her like lullabies: weaken Umeko’s mind with dream resonance, call the enemy with chakra flares, lead them to slaughter. And when that failed—use the new technique. The chakra strings.

On a human.

Alive. Breathing.

On a mother in grief.

And her current self?

She did nothing.

She’d known. Felt it coming. Nearly broken down at the edge of execution—but pushed forward anyway. Steeled herself.

She let the rage consume her.

"You don’t get to call yourself a child anymore," the voice murmured in her mind. "You never were one to begin with."

Her tiny fist clenched. Fingernails dug into skin. Her whole body shook—rage? Regret? Shame? Grief? It tangled together so tightly she couldn’t tell one from the other.

As if the heavens heard her inner collapse, the skies finally opened. Rain poured down, cold and relentless, soaking through her thin clothes, matting her hair to her face. It mixed with the filth on her skin, the blood she hadn't even noticed, trailing faintly from her ears, her nose—residual signs of chakra overexertion.

But she didn’t care.

She let the rain in.

Maybe it would wash it all away.

She lifted her head and stared at her reflection in the stream—warped, flickering, half-drowned in the ripples.

She wasn’t some protagonist reincarnated for a second chance at childhood. Not in this world.

This was Naruto’s world.

Where babies were vessels for monsters.

Where children were soldiers before they knew peace.

Where the strong lived, and the weak died, and morality was whatever you could carry with you after battle.

This was her reality now.

And she would adapt.

No.

She wouldn’t become a monster.

But she would survive.

As she always had.

Chapter 65: Of Exhaustion and Pleas

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi had told herself she would survive.

She had clung to those words with every step, every breath, every heartbeat that hadn’t yet abandoned her.

I will survive.

She truly believed it.

She had severely overestimated herself.

Her tiny legs, still soft with the baby fat of toddlerhood, dragged through the forest floor like dead weight. Each step jarred her spine, her muscles long past the point of fatigue. Even her chakra—so vast, so potent—wasn’t responding the way it should. She couldn’t feel it gathering like it used to. It was sluggish. Slippery. Like trying to cup water in a cracked bowl.

Something was wrong.

The seals, she thought bitterly. It has to be the seals.

Umeko had carved so many of them onto her—suppression, regulation, restraint, maybe more. For her own safety, Umeko had said. Nemi had been able to draw on her chakra anyway, carefully, cautiously. But today she had pushed too far. Too fast. And now…

Now, it felt twisted. Broken. The chakra wouldn’t replenish. Wouldn’t stabilize. Her body was rejecting recovery, or maybe the seals were rebelling against her Ōtsutsuki lineage in ways she didn’t yet understand.

Her throat burned. She took a final, shaking sip from her canteen, but the water barely soothed the dryness. The pack on her back, stuffed with supplies and storage scrolls she had scavenged from Umeko’s body—scrolls she once deemed necessary for survival—felt like boulders tied to her spine.

She tripped.

Her knees gave out, and she collapsed, tumbling forward until her face hit the edge of a small creek. The spring water rushed over her cheeks, cool and clean.

She didn’t move.

Didn’t even try.

Is this how I die?

Not at the hands of pursuing shinobi. Not from starvation. Not even from the trauma of everything she had done. But from chakra exhaustion. She was burning out.

Didn’t she have a large chakra reserve? Umeko had informed her once. No wonder she was able to survive that brutal winter alone. She had kept herself warm with chakra, had lasted days when any normal child would have perished.

And now—because of the damned seals Umeko had etched into her, and her own stupidity for overusing her power—she was going to die here. Face-down in a creek like a washed-up animal.

So stupid.

So very, very stupid.

The world around her was silent. Peaceful, even. As if the forest didn’t care that a child was about to fade into nothing beneath its trees. No solemn wind. No rustling leaves. Just the gentle murmur of the creek and the distant call of birds.

She listened.

To the quiet.

To the world.

I'm sorry... she thought. Nii-san... Otou-sama... Maybe I’ll finally meet my real mother for the first time in the afterlife...

Her breath hitched. Her eyes fluttered half-shut. Her mind wandered—reached for memory.

And then, a thought.

One of the very first things she had ever been taught about chakra.

Ninshū.

Not a weapon. Not for destruction. But for connection.

To link souls. To bridge hearts. To understand one another.

To connect.

Her fingers twitched against the wet earth.

Maybe… if she was going to die anyway…

She could at least try.

With the last dredges of strength she could gather, Nemi reached out—not physically, but inward. Into the space where chakra lived, where it mingled with spirit. She extended her senses outward, fragile as a thread, through the water, through the trees, through the very land.

She reached out, not to fight.

But to connect.

To feel.

And then—

She felt it.

A flicker..

Faint chakra signatures. Human. Distant, but there.

Someone… someone’s there…

Her lips barely parted, her thoughts blurring into the current, trailing like mist over water.

Help me…

Notes:

An interlude is coming up next. One that I'm excited for.

Chapter 66: Interlude: Of Rescue and Threat

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kakashi kept a sharp eye on the terrain as he darted through the treetops, his movements swift and silent, honed by years that far outpaced his age. His expression, beneath the shadow of his forehead protector and mask, was grim with annoyance more than concern. This wasn’t the kind of mission he usually received. Certainly not one he expected on the tail end of a long recon sweep.

And yet, here he was—searching not for enemy shinobi or missing scrolls, but a toddler.

He let out a sigh through his mask, one hand lifting briefly to adjust the headband over his newly acquired Sharingan. The eye ached, the strain still unfamiliar, but he activated it anyway. He needed the enhanced perception.

The message had come through an hour ago. A priority alert to all Konoha operatives in the area: Uchiha heir separated from his father during a sudden ambush—presumed lost, possibly injured. Immediate recovery requested.

Kakashi scoffed at the memory.

What kind of father brings his four-year-old onto a battlefield? Was this some kind of twisted bonding ritual? Tactical life lesson? He could practically hear Fugaku’s cold, impassive voice: He must learn the reality of a shinobi’s life.

Right. Real award-winning parenting.

Still, duty was duty. And a missing kid—especially the Uchiha heir—was a serious matter.

He swept through the woods, pausing occasionally to scan the area with his Sharingan. A toddler couldn’t have gotten far in just a few hours... unless—

There.

Faint. Wobbling chakra. Small.

Kakashi moved immediately, a blur through the trees. In seconds, he dropped down and scooped up the small figure just as it emerged from behind a tree trunk.

“Found you,” he said shortly.

The child blinked up at him, eyes glassy and confused. “Who?”

“Hatake Kakashi, jōnin of Konoha. Your father sent out a retrieval order,” Kakashi said briskly, already scanning for injuries. Surprisingly, there were none. No visible wounds. But those eyes…

Too weary. Too quiet. A hollow kind of stillness. Not the kind a four-year-old should wear.

Tch. Just as he thought. Father of the year, Uchiha Fugaku.

Kakashi pulled his forehead protector back down to cover the Sharingan and checked his gear. “Well, you’re safe now. Let’s get you home. Your father’s worried sick.”

The child wasn’t listening. His dark eyes were staring into the forest, distant and focused.

“Someone’s in trouble,” he said quietly.

Kakashi blinked. “What?”

Before he could follow up, the kid bolted.

“Hey!”

Kakashi lunged after him, narrowly missing the scruff of his shirt. The little brat was fast. Ridiculously fast for a child who probably still sucked at chopsticks. His steps were sure, his movements smooth, almost like he’d been doing it for years.

What the hell? Kakashi thought, mildly impressed despite himself. Is this kid secretly a prodigy at escaping adult supervision?

(He would learn later that yes, Uchiha Itachi was exactly that.)

Kakashi gave chase through the underbrush, muttering under his breath. He wasn’t about to lose a literal toddler on a rescue mission about the same toddler.

Itachi reached a rocky ledge and crouched to leap off—but Kakashi finally got close enough to grab him from behind, scooping him up with ease.

“No more running off,” Kakashi said, tone firm.

But the child struggled, insistent. “Someone’s in trouble,” he repeated, voice quiet but unwavering.

Kakashi frowned, shifting his grip. He glanced in the direction the kid had been fixated on. Nothing. Just more trees and river terrain. Still…

There was something unsettling about how calm the boy looked. Determined.

With a reluctant sigh, he turned, his eyes darting about, until-

There. Down by the river’s edge.

A small form lay motionless by the creek. White hair tangled with dirt and water, its little body unnaturally still. It could be a child. Could be a corpse. Could be bait. Or maybe a shared hallucination brought on by chakra fatigue.

Before he could question himself again, Itachi wriggled in his grip. “She needs help.”

She? Kakashi narrowed his eye.

He didn’t like unknowns. But the Uchiha heir—child or not—was unshakably certain.

“Stay here,” Kakashi muttered, leaping into a branch and holding the boy steady with one arm. With the other, he quickly formed the signs for Kage Bunshin no Jutsu—more awkward than usual with a squirming passenger, but he managed. The clone shimmered into existence beside him.

“You check her. I’ve got the gremlin.”

The clone nodded silently and dropped from the tree, landing by the riverbank in a crouch.

From his perch in the tree, Kakashi watched through narrowed eyes as his shadow clone crept closer to the small, pale figure by the riverbank.

The clone moved with precision—no wasted motion—as it turned the body over. A girl. No older than Itachi. Maybe four, at most. Unconscious. White hair matted with dirt and creek water, her limbs slack, face smudged and eerily still. Her clothes were a mess—patched together pieces of fabric, far too large and tied at odd angles to stay on her tiny frame.

Kakashi’s focus sharpened.

His clone crouched, checking vitals, pulse, breath. She was alive. Barely. Then—

The clone suddenly stilled.

And, without warning, it began to rip the girl’s robes open.

Hey!” Kakashi hissed from the branches above, hand shooting out to shield Itachi’s eyes. “What the hell are you doing?!”

The clone didn’t answer. It was too focused.

Then Kakashi saw why.

He dropped from the tree, landing silently beside his copy and the girl’s limp form.

His breath caught.

Seals.

Dozens of them.

Etched directly into her skin—inked in deliberate, complex strokes across her torso, arms, legs. Intricate. Layered. Not the kind of seals you slapped on a scroll or a weapon. These were carefully applied, structured with surgical precision.

His clone glanced at him and began gesturing, pointing.

“This one’s a suppression seal,” Kakashi muttered aloud, recognizing the familiar spiral pattern and anchor points. “That’s… a vitality modulator? And that—” His gaze landed over the girl's chest, just above her heart, “That’s a full-body restraint seal. High-grade. Meant to suppress chakra at the source.”

The clone gave a small nod. They thought the same way.

“Who the hell does this to a kid?”

He didn’t expect an answer. War didn’t discriminate. But this? This was cruelty refined.

Kakashi grimaced. “Is she a threat?” he asked, even though he knew what the clone would think.

The clone looked at him, silent. Then nodded once, affirming the decision already forming in Kakashi’s head.

Worth bringing back.

“She needs help,” Itachi’s voice chimed in, quiet but firm behind him. “I heard her. She was calling.”

Kakashi exhaled slowly. He didn't understand how a four-year-old Uchiha had sensed that—or connected with her, whatever that meant—but... he didn’t need to. The sealwork, the condition of her body, the presence of chakra despite everything… this girl was something unusual. Dangerous, maybe. But not right now. Right now, she was just a kid—barely alive.

He released the clone in a quiet puff of smoke.

Then, carefully, he reached down and scooped the girl into his arms. She was light. Too light.

He also grabbed the small bundle near her, tied messily and stuffed with supplies. His clone had already checked it—scrolls, gear, nothing dangerous. Oddly well-packed for a toddler, but that was a concern for later.

He shifted her gently onto his back, then Itachi beside her, adjusting their weight until he could move comfortably.

“Alright,” Kakashi muttered under his breath, glancing at the unconscious girl, then at the solemn boy watching him with too-knowing eyes. “I’m bringing you both back to Konoha.”

Two toddlers, one near-dead and one with eyes like a ghost.

Kakashi sighed again.

Today was not supposed to be this complicated.

Notes:

We finally have interactions with the main cast after, what? 65 chapters! Woohoo.

Also, yes, technically Kakashi and Itachi didn't meet like this in canon, but who cares? This is fanfiction.

Chapter 67: Interlude Final: Of War and Hope

Notes:

Posting this early as it's rather short

Chapter Text

Itachi glanced sideways at the girl on Kakashi’s back.

She was small. Smaller than him. Pale, thin, with white hair that reminded him of snow—if snow could bleed and shake. She didn’t move, didn’t speak, didn’t open her eyes. But she was breathing. He could see her chest rising and falling, slow and shallow.

She was still alive.

Even here, in this place where everything else felt broken. In this world where blood soaked into the soil and silence fell heavier than the rain. After everything—it didn’t make sense. She shouldn’t have been here. No one should.

But he’d heard her.

Not with his ears. Not in words.

Something else. Something deeper. It had pulled him, tugged at something in his chest. It wasn’t scary. Just sad. A quiet, lonely voice asking, Help me.

He didn’t know how he heard it. Or why. But it had felt real. Like truth.

She needed help. So he ran.

Now, cradled beside her on the jōnin’s back as the wind rushed past, Itachi shifted as much as his small limbs allowed. He wiggled in closer, pressing his side against hers. She felt cold.

His mother had said something once, when he had a fever: “Share warmth. That’s how you help.”

He didn’t know if it was right. But he tried.

His hand fumbled a little, searching. Then it found hers—small, limp fingers. He clutched them in his own.

It’s okay, he thought. Not speaking. Not needing to. You’re safe now.

He didn’t know she heard him. But something changed. Not in the way her fingers moved or her eyes opened—they didn’t. But in the air. The strange feeling that had called him… it quieted. As if soothed.

Like she heard him back.

Itachi didn’t know what it was. Just that it mattered. Just that this girl, in the middle of war, in the middle of nowhere, was still alive. And somehow, that meant there was still hope.

So he held her hand tighter. And didn’t let go.

Chapter 68: Of Quarantine and Unknown

Chapter Text

Nemi sat by the window, small hands resting on the sill as she stared out quietly. Rows of rooftops sprawled beneath a fading afternoon sky, the silhouettes of buildings nestled between trees. She’d seen this view once before in visions, dreams, fragments of knowledge she carried from a future never lived. But now… this was real.

Konoha.

She had finally made it to Konoha.

The events leading up to now were hazy. Disjointed. She remembered the creek—cold, rushing water swallowing her as her body gave in. She had been ready, she thought. Ready to dissolve into the silence, into death. One last cry for connection had escaped her—not through words, but through feeling. A ripple of Ninshū sent out blindly. A plea.

And someone… answered.

She couldn’t remember their name, their face, not even their chakra clearly. But she remembered warmth. The firm support of someone carrying her. And more than that—a presence that reached back. A heartbeat resonating with hers. A child's voice, she thought. Telling her that everything would be okay.

Her brow furrowed.

The only people she'd ever connected with through Ninshū were her father, her brother Toneri, and the villagers from the settlement she was sent to. Her family could not possibly have heard her now—not from this far, not from the Moon.

And the villagers were gone. Long gone.

So who was it?

Click.

The door opened, drawing her from her thoughts. A woman entered, balancing a tray with simple food—vegetable soup, some rice, steamed root tubers. When her eyes landed on Nemi, they widened.

Shiro-chan! You’re scratching again!”

Nemi blinked, looking down. Her small fingers had unconsciously been scraping at the edge of one of the thick, dark seals on her arm. The skin was red and irritated beneath it. She hadn’t even noticed.

The woman—one of the civilian volunteers assigned to help the refugee children—rushed over, already uncapping a small jar of ointment. She fussed gently but firmly, smearing the cool salve over Nemi’s skin.

“If you keep picking at it, it won’t heal properly,” the woman chided. Her tone was more concerned than angry.

“...Sorry,” Nemi mumbled, her voice quiet.

The woman’s features softened. “It’s alright. Just be careful, okay, Shiro-chan?”

Shiro-chan. White one. It was a name the volunteers had given her—after her stark white hair. A placeholder, since she hadn’t told them her real name yet.

She didn’t know if she should.

Would saying Ōtsutsuki Nemi draw suspicion? Would anyone here recognize the name of the Sage of Six Paths? Was it even common knowledge among the general public in this time? The show never really said. She wasn’t sure.

So for now… Shiro-chan would do.

As the nurse gently wrapped a bandage around her forearm, Nemi glanced around the room again. It was quiet. Too quiet. No other children. No ambient chatter, no shuffle of shared space. Not a tent or overcrowded dorm. This place was… sterile. Monitored. Like a quarantine wing.

She wasn’t stupid. She could guess why.

Seals. Chakra. Her entire body screamed dangerous unknown to anyone who saw her. If she were in their shoes, she wouldn’t trust someone like her either. Not without caution.

Still, she was alive. That counted for something.

She wasn’t running anymore. Wasn’t hiding. And for the first time in a long time, there was stillness.

No fleeing. No screaming. 

Just… time to think.

Time to figure out what came next.

Chapter 69: Of Interrogation and Resources

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi wondered when she was going to be dragged off to an interrogation cell.

Wasn’t Konoha supposed to be a village of elite, paranoid shinobi? The kind that would stab first and ask questions never? Maybe she was being too cynical. Or maybe she’d just read too many edgy fanfictions in her past life—ones clearly tailored for prepubescent edgelords who thought "trust issues" were a personality.

She sighed, turning her head toward the window again.

From where she sat, she could see the village sprawled below. Rows of buildings, narrow alleys, rooftops still darkened from old fires. Konoha.

She was finally in Konoha.

And no interrogation cell so far.

Maybe they just didn’t have the time or the resources to deal with something like her right now. That... actually made sense. She remembered a line or two from the manga—something about how the Third Shinobi War had stretched every village thin. The focus would be on the frontlines, on preserving what forces they had left. Domestic security might take a backseat. Or perhaps it was just as important, but tightly triaged. A weird, quiet prioritization of risk.

What she saw below supported that theory. The streets weren’t lively. People moved with purpose, quickly and quietly. No lingering, no loud chatter. It reminded her of the black-and-white photos from her old world’s textbooks—wartime cities during World War II. Except… the people here didn’t seem afraid in that same brittle, wide-eyed way. Not like they were waiting for the next bomb to fall.

So maybe that was the blessing. The only one so far.

She turned her attention back to the miso soup in front of her.

It smelled warm. Familiar. Her stomach growled, but her hand didn’t move.

It had been miso soup that time, too. Back then. When Umeko had drugged her. When the sealing began.

It had taken only one moment of trust. One bowl. One smile.

She hadn’t wanted to touch it for the first few meals. Not until one of the volunteers had noticed her hesitation, and—bless their heart—tasted the soup in front of her, with a quiet look of understanding. Just a sip, a soft smile, and a promise:

“It’s okay, Shiro-chan. It’s safe.”

Maybe it was just kindness. Or maybe they knew—not the specifics, but the shape of it. The shadows clinging to her chakra. The way she flinched when hands moved too fast. They hadn’t pried. Only waited. Only helped.

Still, she wished they would stop coddling her. She can't help but missed her eight-year-old body. It hadn’t been much, but at least people didn’t try to pinch her cheeks every few minutes. She wasn’t taken seriously even then, but this? This was just humiliating.

She slowly lifted the spoon and took a careful sip.

Warm. Gentle. Real.

She hated how good it tasted.

She nibbled quietly at her food. The miso soup, a few steamed vegetables, some rice. Basic, but nourishing. Her chakra was slowly beginning to circulate again. Not like before, but enough that she didn’t feel like she was fading with every breath, although she still suffered from occasional migraines and coughs for some strange reason.

The volunteers said some kind of emergency seal surgery had been performed on her. That they’d altered or weakened some of the more dangerous suppressive seals—enough to stabilize her chakra. Enough to keep her alive. They couldn’t remove all of them. Not without raising questions. Not without more… authority, probably.

Which was fine. She had time. Time to think. Time to recover. Time to prepare for the questions when they came.

She was about to finish her food when she heard footsteps approaching. Not the soft patter of volunteers this time—more measured, heavier. Deliberate.

The door opened with a quiet click.

A woman entered. Middle-aged, brunette hair pulled back into a functional bun. Dressed in a shinobi flak jacket, clipboard in hand. She looked… alert, but not harsh. Professional, but kind.

Nemi immediately straightened, setting her chopsticks down.

“Hello there,” the woman greeted, voice warm but clipped at the edges. “You must be Shiro-chan?”

Nemi nodded, cautious.

The woman offered a small, genuine smile. “My name is Ueno Sayaka. I’m with Konoha’s Shinobi Welfare and Civilian Affairs division. I’m here to help… figure out where you came from, and hopefully find your family. I’m sorry it’s taken so long for someone to come. And especially after you just had dinner.”

Nemi offered a polite, noncommittal nod.

Family.

Right.

If she played her cards right… maybe she wouldn’t get thrown out of Konoha.

Notes:

In my very original draft made in my head when I was a prepubescent edgelord, I had Nemi thrown into T&I, mercilessly interrogated and whatnot. I decided not to follow that route. The story I had in mind isn't that grimdark, despite what the Naruto setting implies otherwise.

Chapter 70: Interlude: Of Clans and Orphans

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ueno Sayaka had raised an eyebrow the moment this case landed on her desk.

She was a retired chūnin. Had served her time, raised a family, even started tending a modest garden in the outer district when the war pulled her back in. Of course she volunteered. How could she not, with her skills and background? Most of the other civilian welfare workers weren’t shinobi-trained. They didn’t know how to check for genjutsu triggers, assess chakra depletion, or spot dangerous behavior wrapped in a child-sized package. So now, instead of peacefully watching her cucumbers grow, Sayaka was sorting through refugee records and conducting psychological assessments on war orphans.

She didn’t complain. Much.

But this child—“Shiro-chan,” as the volunteers had taken to calling her—had definitely caught her attention.

She had reviewed the file just before stepping into the room. Found on the outermost borders of the Land of Fire by none other than Hatake Kakashi—a rising star among the jōnin, even if still young himself—and… Uchiha Itachi?

Sayaka frowned at the memory. Uchiha Itachi was the young son of Wicked Eye Fugaku, wasn’t he? What on earth was a toddler doing anywhere near an active patrol zone? She made a mental note to raise that question with someone. Later.

Back to the girl.

According to the report, the child had been found in critical condition, chakra almost completely depleted, with multiple seals placed across her body. Seals of Uzumaki origin, though several had been modified beyond recognition. A few specialists had whispered about the possibility of a failed weapon or experiment. Maybe even a trafficking case. Nothing was confirmed.

Sayaka had seen a lot in her years of service. Children from broken clans and war orphans were tragically common by now. The paperwork was different from standard civilian cases—more checks, more nuance—but the system had been ironed out. There were protocols, interviews, procedures.

But this case… it didn’t sit comfortably in any one category. Enough red flags had been raised that Sayaka decided to review it herself instead of leaving it to an intern.

Unfortunately, her schedule was overrun with emergencies, so the girl had been awake for nearly a week before anyone from Civilian Affairs could formally meet her.

Today, she finally had the time.

Sayaka walked into the room with the professionalism that had served her for years. Her flak jacket was fastened, clipboard tucked under one arm, her steps measured but not intimidating. She smiled as soon as she saw the child—small, white-haired, sitting properly at the low table where a half-finished meal still sat.

So tiny.

Sayaka's smile softened, even as her heart tensed. She hoped—truly hoped—this one wasn’t dangerous. Because the alternative was passing her case to the Torture and Interrogation Force.

And Sayaka hated doing that.

She stepped forward, voice calm and friendly. “Hello there. You must be Shiro-chan?”

The girl looked up. Nodded, cautious but not frightened.

Good. That was a good sign.

Sayaka offered a warm, genuine smile. “My name is Ueno Sayaka. I’m with Konoha’s Shinobi Welfare and Civilian Affairs division. I’m here to help… figure out where you came from, and hopefully find your family. I’m sorry it’s taken so long for someone to come. And especially after you just had dinner.”

The girl—Shiro-chan—nodded again, this time with a polite dip of her head.

Sayaka, despite her experience, still felt that familiar pang of unease.

It was in the child’s eyes. Not the guarded look of someone trying to manipulate. No, this was different. This was the too-old stillness of someone who had seen far too much. Of someone who had learned—too early—how cruel the world could be.

Sayaka had seen that look before, in war orphans and battlefield survivors. But it never got easier.

Still, she was a professional. And more than that, she wanted to help.

She took a seat across from the child and opened her clipboard. “I’d like to ask you a few simple questions, alright? You can answer as best you can. And if something’s too difficult, we can stop anytime.”

Shiro-chan nodded again, more hesitant this time. She cleared away her dinner tray with a grace far too practiced for someone her age.

Too polite. Too composed.

Sayaka noted that instantly.

Children this young—especially fresh out of surgery, fresh from trauma—usually didn’t move like that. It wasn’t a warning sign on its own, but it tugged at something in her gut.

She cleared her throat softly and offered a small, warm smile. “We’ll start simple, alright? Could you tell me your name, sweetheart? Shiro-chan is pretty, but I’m sure your real name must be even prettier.”

She watched carefully. Hesitation wasn’t unusual, especially with children who had been through trauma. But this girl… she wasn’t confused. She was deciding.

Sayaka’s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly.

Was she about to lie?

That wouldn’t be good—not for a first impression, and not for Sayaka’s growing unease.

But finally, the girl answered in a small voice. “Nemi. My name is Nemi.”

First name only. Not a problem.

Sayaka smiled gently, keeping her tone calm and reassuring. “Nemi,” she repeated as she jotted it down, scribbling a few possible kanji spellings on her clipboard. “That’s a lovely name. Do you have a family name, sweetie?”

Another pause. The girl’s hand moved unconsciously, scratching at the bandages on her wrist.

“My kaa-san,” she said slowly, “her name was Uzumaki Umeko.”

Sayaka’s pen stopped mid-stroke.

Her face didn’t change, but her thoughts raced.

Uzumaki?

That wasn’t a name she expected to hear. There weren’t many of them left. And this child—snow-white hair, pale skin, strange seals covering her body—didn’t look like any Uzumaki she’d ever seen. Not the bold red hair, not the vibrant temperament. But maybe a mix? A branch family? The child certainly wasn’t lying—Sayaka had seen enough kids to recognize the truth when she heard it, and this girl believed what she was saying.

Still, the name changed everything. Clan lineage wasn’t just a matter of paperwork—it was protection, danger, history. Especially when it involved sealing techniques.

Sayaka shifted slightly. “And your tou-san?” she asked, voice still soft.

Nemi’s expression pinched. “...Dead.”

A pause. Sayaka offered a quiet, sincere: “I’m sorry to hear that.”

She moved on, careful not to linger too long on any one sore spot. “Do you know where you were from? Where your kaa-san and tou-san lived?”

“Ame,” Nemi replied. “We lived in Ame. There was lots of rain.”

Sayaka’s brow furrowed slightly as she made a note. Amegakure. Great.

With tensions still high between Konoha and Ame, there was zero chance of accessing any local records. No way to verify this “Umeko” or corroborate clan ties. The name Uzumaki alone would warrant caution, but combined with unverified origins and strange fūinjutsu, it complicated things immensely.

She took a slow breath and shifted the topic, easing in.

“These drawings on your body…” she gestured gently toward Nemi’s bandaged wrist. “Do you know who put them there?”

The child flinched.

Sayaka held back a wince. Too soon, maybe. But—

“Um,” Nemi turned her large eyes toward her. “Ueno-san, could you remove these seals?”

The request caught her off-guard, but she answered calmly. “These seals,” she said carefully, “are a little complicated to remove. We would need time, sweetie. But it would help us greatly if you could tell us who put them on you.”

A long silence. Then—

“Okaa-san drew them on me.”

Sayaka’s pen hovered over the page.

Her breath caught slightly.

She remembered the photos taken during emergency surgery. Lines and markings across the girl’s limbs, chest, and torso. Complex arrays that were well beyond anything civilian. Some were recognizable—suppression seals, vitality enhancement, restraint matrices. Others had been marked as custom or hybridized variations.

None of them belonged on a child.

And yet, the girl was no weapon. Sayaka could feel that. She wasn’t some war-born creation.

She was a child.

A victim.

“This,” Nemi said quietly, tugging at the bandage on her left wrist, “is to hide my chakra. Okaa-san said it’s too big. It would draw too much attention. And this—” she gestured to the right “—is to keep my vitality high.”

She didn’t mention the restraint seal over her heart. Sayaka didn’t press. She already suspected its function—and the implications were not good.

Sayaka flipped to a new page on the clipboard.

“Where is your kaa-san now, Nemi-chan?”

The little girl’s eyes dropped to the floor. She was quiet for a long time.

“Gone,” she whispered. “She died on the battlefield.”

Sayaka finished scribbling the last of her notes, a tight line forming between her brows. She added a small side note—eloquent for a child, highly composed. Not the behavior of an ordinary four-year-old.

She closed the clipboard with a soft snap.

Nemi glanced up hesitantly. “Ueno-san… what’s going to happen to me?”

Sayaka smiled again, this time more gently. “You’re going to be alright, Nemi-chan. We’ll make sure you’re safe. I’ll be back soon, okay? For now, just rest.”

Then, before she could stop herself, she reached out and pinched the girl’s chubby cheek lightly.

Nemi yelped in protest and pouted, but didn’t pull away.

Good. There was still something soft in her. Not completely broken.

As Sayaka walked out of the room, her thoughts turned heavy.

This wasn’t a standard welfare case anymore.

This was clan business.

There was only one person in the entire village qualified to look at these seals, verify this child’s claim, and make the right call.

She would need to request the consultation of Uzumaki Kushina.

Notes:

A series of interlude awaits.

Chapter 71: Interlude Cont: Of Uzumaki and Hope

Chapter Text

Kushina yawned as she trudged toward the Academy building, her flak jacket stained with blood and mud, one strap barely hanging on. Morning sunlight peeked through the misty haze of Konoha, but to her, it felt like the middle of the night.

She had just gotten back from a grueling overnight mission—a forward infiltration and disruption op near the Land of Grass border, where a rogue Iwa battalion had been making too many moves near critical supply lines. Kushina’s team had cut them off before they could sabotage a key medical convoy. A clean hit-and-run, but not without injuries. She still had some blood under her fingernails. Not hers.

All she wanted now was to climb into bed, curl up against Minato, and never get up again. Or at least until he wrinkled that pretty nose of his and—with all his sweet manners—told her gently to please take a shower first.

But no. Duty before beauty sleep.

She shuffled into the Academy, which served as the temporary logistics and mission debriefing center during the war, and headed toward the admin room to submit her report.

The front desk was manned—as always at this hour—by grumpy old Eiko, the eternal gatekeeper of Konoha's paperwork underworld.

Eiko baa-sannnn!” Kushina sing-songed, dragging her boots in with exaggerated exhaustion. “Here’s my report. Everything went fine, yada yada. I’ll give you a full debrief if you want. Just… not… right now…” she ended in another jaw-cracking yawn.

Eiko grunted and yanked the scroll from her hand, inspecting it like it might explode. “You stink, brat. Go wash before you stink up the whole damn building.”

“Geez! Got it, got it,” Kushina grumbled, scratching her scalp. “You’d think a war hero could catch a break.”

As she turned to leave, Eiko’s voice stopped her cold.

“Uzumaki. Wait.”

Kushina flinched a little. She never liked being called that—Uzumaki. It sounded too formal, like being summoned to the principal’s office. Or worse, a marriage arrangement.

She groaned. “No, Eiko-baa-san. I’m not interested in meeting your grandsons. I’m happily married. So are my friends. And their friends.”

“It’s not that, smartass,” Eiko snapped. “There’s a request for you.” She pulled out a neatly sealed scroll and slapped it on the desk.

Kushina blinked, accepting the scroll. Her eyes scanned the wax mark. “From the Shinobi Welfare and Civilian Affairs Department? Aren’t they up to their eyeballs in refugees right now? What do they want with me?”

“How should I know?” Eiko huffed. “Came in while you were out in the mud playing soldier. Medium priority, but flagged for direct review. You should check it out.”

Kushina squinted at the seal again, then looked up as Eiko gave her the universal look of go away and wash yourself before my nose falls off.

With a grumble, Kushina stepped out of the building. The early breeze helped clear the fog in her brain. She ducked around a quiet corner, away from foot traffic, and cracked the seal.

Unrolled the scroll.

Read the request.

Her mind sharpened in an instant.

A request for inspection and... verification of a child. A child claiming Uzumaki heritage.


Kushina cursed under her breath as she stumbled into her sandals and threw on a light jacket over her simple civilian outfit. The sky outside had already dimmed into the warm hues of twilight.

“Shit, shit, shit, I’m late!” she hissed, tightening her ponytail as she bolted down the porch steps. Her feet barely touched the ground as she launched herself into a full sprint down the road, red hair fluttering behind her like a comet’s tail.

Why the hell didn’t Minato wake her up?

…Ah. Because he was sweet like that. Of course. He probably saw her passed out face-down in bed and thought, ‘Let her rest. She just got back from a mission. Poor thing.’

Which, to be fair, was nice. Ugh, too nice.

Such a good husband, she grumbled fondly to herself as she rounded the corner of the main road. But still!”

Earlier that morning, she’d marched straight to the quarantine housing on high alert. She’d barely even finished reading the request letter before she rushed over, stepping over rooftops and creating an ungodly racket. The moment she saw the name Uzumaki listed, her heart had started pounding. A lost clan member? A child with her blood? She hadn’t dared hope—not since the fall of Uzushio.

She had been ready to tear through every record in the housing office, kick in doors if necessary, and scoop up whatever girl was waiting inside with the kind of affection only someone who had lost too much too young could offer.

Instead, she was met by a sleepy-looking guard and a politely raised hand stopping her just past the threshold.

“No visitors until scheduled hours, ma’am,” he’d said with a wince, clearly aware of exactly who he was talking to.

“You don’t understand,” she’d tried to argue, “this girl—she might be family.”

“I do understand,” the guard replied, with a look not unlike the one Eiko gave her when she reeked of sweat and bad attitude. “I also understand that you’ve just come back from a mission and probably haven’t slept. Or showered.”

She had taken the hint. Begrudgingly.

After dragging herself home, she’d finally showered, scrubbed three days’ worth of grit off her skin, and curled herself around Minato like a lazy snake basking in his warmth. Just for a few hours, she told herself. Just a nap.

Yeah. And now the sun was practically gone, and she was jogging through Konoha with the grace of a shinobi and the mood of someone who missed two alarms.

“Uzumaki Kushina,” she said to the front desk guard now as she arrived, slightly breathless. “I’m here for the consultation. Shinobi Welfare. Girl named Nemi.”

The guard blinked at her, then checked the clipboard. “Right. You're cleared. Room three. Second floor.”

“Thanks,” she said, already moving.

As she climbed the stairs two at a time, her mind began to whirl again.

Uzumaki Nemi… A child, the files said. Four? Maybe five? If that was accurate, she had to have been born after Uzushio fell. Born somewhere out there, far from the ruins of their homeland, far from the massacre, the blood, the sea turned red. Born in hiding? Rescued? Or— gods forbid—abandoned?

The report she’d skimmed had been vague, intentionally so. It mentioned a high-priority welfare review, unusual chakra reserves, and a recommendation for in-person consultation. The caseworker had wanted to brief her first.

Kushina hadn’t waited. She couldn’t.

Because if this girl was truly Uzumaki… it meant more survived. It meant that she—Kushina—was not the last branch dangling from a tree cut down in its prime. There were others. Family. People who shared her blood. People who still lived.

She reached the door, paused a moment to catch her breath and force her hopes to stop fluttering so high, then knocked gently before pushing it open.

The room was quiet and sunlit, golden light spilling through the large window across the bed. There, by that window, sat a child—small, still, her back to the door—and a young volunteer beside her, softly giggling as she pinched and played with the girl’s cheeks.

The volunteer noticed Kushina and stood, bowing in greeting.

But Kushina barely saw her.

Her gaze locked on the girl.

And her heart… sank.

She wasn’t an Uzumaki.

At least… not physically.

The girl’s hair wasn’t red. Not even a dull auburn. It was pale—snow white, almost silver in the light. Nothing like the vibrant, unmistakable crimson the Uzumaki were known for.

Kushina took a step closer. The girl turned, sensing her presence. Her eyes met Kushina’s.

Teal.

Not too unusual. Pretty, even. But…

Then those eyes widened.

Not in surprise. Not curiosity. Not even confusion.

But fear.

“Stay away!” the girl suddenly shrieked, her voice shrill with panic.

Kushina’s eyes widened in turn, shocked—and then ducked as a teacup flew through the air at her face, wrapped in shimmering chakra threads. Reflex kicked in. She snatched it out of the air with one hand, barely registering the startled gasp from the volunteer.

What the hell?

The girl—Nemi—was shaking. Pale. Breathing hard. Her chest rising and falling too fast, too sharp. Like she’d been pulled into a memory. Like something about Kushina had triggered her.

A trauma response.

And yet, even as Kushina froze in place, unsure what to say or do, the girl blinked. Recognition, horror, and guilt passed across her face in waves. Her lips parted.

“Um—”

But the volunteer moved quickly, stepping between them with a practiced calm. She gently drew the curtains closed, cutting her off from Kushina’s line of sight.

“Uzumaki-san,” the volunteer said gently. “Let’s move outside for now. I’ll bring you to Ueno-san’s office. She’ll explain everything.”

Kushina nodded numbly, still clutching the cup she’d caught midair. Her feet moved on instinct as the volunteer guided her out into the hall. Her mind, however, remained rooted to the image of that little girl.

She was afraid of me, Kushina thought, dazed. But… why?

Chapter 72: Interlude Cont: Of Victim and Genome

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kushina stared at the photographs laid out across Ueno Sayaka’s desk, each one depicting the delicate yet painfully intricate seal patterns etched across the body of a child.

Her fists clenched.

She understood now.

She understood why little Nemi had reacted the way she did—why her eyes had gone wide with fear, why she’d screamed, why she’d flung that teacup with a chakra string that no child her age should have been capable of forming.

The seals. All over her tiny frame. Some carefully hidden, some barely faded, some… still active.

After she’d been led to Sayaka’s office, the middle-aged woman had greeted her with the air of someone held together by sheer force of will and caffeine. Her eyes were tired, the bags beneath them proof of too many late nights, but she was focused and steady.

Kushina respected that. Even more so when Sayaka calmly unfolded the file and laid everything out for her.

Nemi had been found on the outermost fringes of the Land of Fire’s borders, her chakra levels dangerously low. Not due to injury or illness, but because of the seals covering her body.

Uzumaki-style seals. And yet… modified. Altered.

“Her mother,” Sayaka said, not unkindly, “was identified as Uzumaki Umeko. According to Nemi, she died in battle shortly before the child was found.”

Umeko.

Kushina’s brow furrowed. The name meant nothing to her. Maybe they’d been the same age, maybe not. Maybe they’d passed each other on the streets of Uzushio and never spoken.

Tch. Maybe I should’ve spent more time being friendly instead of getting into brawls over swingsets.

But whatever kind of person Umeko had been… she had clearly been a Fūinjutsu master.

The modifications made to the seals weren’t something you could copy from a book. It took years of study and deep, intimate knowledge of chakra behavior to craft what Kushina now saw before her.

Seals meant to suppress and restrain.

Kushina tapped the photo of the seal near the child’s left wrist. “This isn’t a standard chakra suppression seal,” she said grimly. “It’s conditional. It allows chakra flow up to a point—then forcibly shuts it down if the limit’s breached.”

Sayaka nodded slowly. “So… she’s punished if she uses too much?”

Kushina didn’t answer. She was already looking at the next one, the restraint seal over the heart.

“This one’s worse,” she murmured, almost to herself. “It’s a binding seal. Her chakra was tethered to someone else’s. It’s proximity-based—go too far from the other chakra source, and the seal begins to shut down her network.”

Sayaka looked startled. “Shut down as in—?”

“Like a slave collar,” Kushina said, her voice flat. “If she wandered too far, her chakra would destabilize. Collapse. Possibly even stop her heart.”

The silence stretched long between them.

A child.

Kushina pressed her fingers to her temple, fighting back the swell of nausea. Her mind flashed back to Nemi’s terrified eyes. That wasn’t a look of general fear or shyness. That was trauma.

The girl had seen Kushina and had seen a threat.

Because if Umeko had red hair—if she looked anything like Kushina did—then it made sense. That girl had been trained to fear someone like her.

Her own mother.

“What kind of mother…” Kushina whispered, not even realizing she’d said it aloud. “What kind of mother does this to her own child?”

Sayaka exhaled, weary. “I thought you’d come to that conclusion too. Nemi hasn’t been very forthcoming about her mother. Just that she’s gone. There’s little information about her father either, aside from the fact that he's gone too. Likely not an Uzumaki as well.”

Kushina's gaze lingered on one of the photographs. The seal’s ink was smeared, faded. Recent attempts to remove it, maybe?

Sayaka opened a drawer and gently placed a small item on the desk.

“She carried this with her,” Ueno said quietly. “Apparently her mother had the matching set.”

Kushina’s breath caught in her throat.

It was a redstone pendant, shaped into the Uzumaki swirl. An old style—something passed down within the clan, something rare.

She reached for it slowly, reverently. Her fingers curled around the cool stone as memories surged forward—her mother’s pendant, her aunt’s, the craftsman who used to carve them back in Uzushio. This one… it wasn’t mass-produced. It meant something.

And it had been Nemi’s. A keepsake from the same mother who’d chained her down.

“She also had scrolls with her,” Sayaka added softly. “Notes, formulas. All written in a very advanced hand. It supports what little she’s said—that her mother was a Fūinjutsu master. The chakra strings you saw? That’s not accidental. The girl had chakra control training. Likely done at home.”

Kushina sat back slowly in her chair, pendant still in her hand, her thoughts racing. She wanted to believe it. That the girl, Nemi, truly belonged to the Uzumaki clan. That somewhere out there, some thread of their scattered bloodline had survived, despite everything. But wishful thinking wasn’t enough.

"Have you done any bloodwork?" Kushina asked quietly. "Chakra readings? Anything to confirm she’s really an Uzumaki?"

Sayaka nodded, as though she’d been expecting the question. She pulled open one of her desk drawers and slid a thin folder across the table.

“There were some preliminary chakra assessments done when she was first brought in,” the woman said, flipping the file open. “But the readings came back… muddled. Inconclusive. According to the medic-nin, the seals all over her body interfered with the chakra flow and signature tracking. They couldn’t get a stable baseline, not without removing every seal. And doing that could be dangerous.”

Kushina frowned. That lined up with what she had seen in the seal photographs. And if the seals were as complex as she suspected…

Sayaka sighed and continued, “As for bloodwork, they ran a few basic tests, but the results weren’t especially useful. One of the medic-nin explained that, since Konoha doesn’t have a comprehensive genome record for the Uzumaki clan, it’s difficult to confirm any lineage through comparison. We only have your profile, Kushina-san, and even then...”

She hesitated, clearly trying to find the right words.

“Well, they said that genetic divergence over generations could result in non-matching sequences, especially in distant relatives. And if Nemi is of mixed heritage—which seems likely—it lowers the chances of a conclusive match even further. Mitochondrial DNA might help, but again, not my field.”

Kushina nodded slowly. It was sound logic. Recombination, genetic drift, diluted lineage— all of it made sense. After all, just being of the same clan didn’t mean your genes would neatly align. Not after decades, not when scattered survivors intermarried or hid among other people.

“I could request a test,” Sayaka offered gently, “but given the sensitivity of clan matters, and your medical clearance level... I’d need higher authorization first.”

Ah, the usual Konoha red tape. Not because of the child. Kushina's own medical records weren’t exactly public domain, given her status as a jinchūriki. Clearance would be a nightmare.

Kushina folded her arms, absorbing the information in silence. So in the end, all they had to go on were the girl's words... and the mountain of evidence etched into her skin and carried in her scrolls.

“Can I see her?” she asked at last. “I know she had a reaction earlier, but I can... cover up. Use a hood or something.”

Sayaka blinked in surprise. “Well... I suppose that would be fine. But perhaps tomorrow would be better? It’s already late, and—” she coughed awkwardly “—I wasn’t expecting you to arrive quite this late.”

Ah. Right. Kushina winced. She’d overslept after her overnight mission. Again. Damn those futons and her complete lack of a circadian rhythm.

She chuckled, sheepish. “My bad. Tomorrow it is. I’ll make sure to arrive during visitation hours. I’ll set five alarm clocks if I have to.”

Sayaka gave a small, amused smile. “Noted.”

As Kushina stepped out into the cool night air, she took one last glance over her shoulder at the building. Her eyes drifted up to the window of the room where Nemi was being kept.

For the briefest moment, she thought she saw a flash of white—pale hair caught in the moonlight.

She blinked. And it was gone.

The little girl who didn’t look like an Uzumaki at all—pale hair, strange eyes, no chakra signature that she could sense. And yet, circumstantial evidence stacked in her favor.

And if she was one of them—if she was truly Uzumaki—then Kushina would make damn sure she was safe. That she had a home here in Konoha.

No one else from her clan would ever be left behind. Not again.

Notes:

Thankfully real life science has an explanation for why Nemi might not share the same genes as Kushina. I can choose not to follow it, but, well, I think Nemi has suffered enough. For now.

Chapter 73: Interlude Cont: Of Bento and Visits

Chapter Text

The next morning, Kushina’s heart thudded with anticipation as she followed a volunteer through the quiet hallway. The air was still, unnaturally so, filled with the kind of tension that came from hidden stories and silent stares.

She hadn’t noticed much the night before—her rush to get there had left little room for observation—but now her shinobi instincts were alert.

The corridors were quiet. Too quiet.

No bustling families. No chatter. No crying children. Just a few lone figures tucked into corners—orphans from scattered clans, a couple of sullen adults with the posture of battle-worn shinobi, and two chunin guards stationed at the stairwell and end of the corridor. It made sense. This was no ordinary refugee shelter. This was a quarantine camp for the… complicated cases. The ones no one quite knew what to do with yet.

They reached the second floor and stopped in front of a nondescript door. A chūnin guard stood to the side, sharp-eyed but relaxed. He gave a polite nod when he saw Kushina.

“Ueno-san is currently occupied and unable to accompany you today, Uzumaki-san,” the volunteer said softly. “But Shiro-chan was informed of your visit earlier.”

Kushina raised a brow. “Shiro-chan?”

The volunteer smiled. “It’s what the team calls her. She doesn’t talk much, but she responds to it.”

Shiro—white. For her hair, no doubt. A nickname born of affection, maybe, or something simpler: the way people liked to soften edges when dealing with children they didn’t understand.

Kushina nodded, then paused. “Wait, almost forgot—hold on a sec.”

She fumbled in her bag and pulled out a scarf, looping it around her head with the casual grace of someone used to improvising on the go. Then came the nose glasses—ridiculous, with round rims and a bulbous fake nose attached. She adjusted them on her face.

The volunteer stared.

Kushina gave her a playful shrug. “What? Kids love funny disguises.”

There was a long pause. Then the woman gave a bemused, wordless shrug of her own and pushed the door open.

Kushina stepped inside.

The room was small—just a single bed, a low table, and a tiny shelf with a few picture books stacked neatly on it. It was clean but bare, the kind of space that hadn’t yet become a home.

Near the window, Nemi sat cross-legged on the bed, fingers twitching in slow, deliberate motions. Thin, shimmering strands of chakra stretched unevenly from her fingertips—fragile, flickering threads that barely held shape.

Kushina’s brow lifted in mild surprise. They weren’t fully-formed chakra strings, not yet—not the kind puppeteers used in battle—but for a child this young to even attempt such control? That was rare.

Right, she remembered from the reports: Nemi had shown an unusually high aptitude for chakra control, well beyond her age. Probably trained at home, Kushina guessed. The teacup that had flown across the room the day before had been flung with a sharp tug of chakra, not brute strength. Not a wild tantrum, but a moment of reflex. Panic. Instinct. 

The little girl looked up at the sound of the door opening.

Her teal eyes widened—not in fear this time, but surprise. Then… guilt. Her expression softened into something hesitant and apologetic.

The volunteer stepped aside and smiled gently. “Shiro-chan, this is Uzumaki Kushina-san. She’ll be talking with you for a little while today, okay? I’ll be just outside if you need anything.” With a quiet nod, she turned and left, closing the door behind her.

Kushina took a moment to observe the girl. Small, quiet, self-contained. Not hiding exactly, but holding herself in like she didn’t want to spill out too much.

She let out a small breath and walked over slowly, pulling the chair closer but not too close. She settled into it, careful not to lean in. “That’s some pretty stringwork you’ve got there,” she said casually, with a smile behind her funny glasses. “Where’d you learn to do that?”

Silence.

Then, without a word, the chakra strings slowly vanished between Nemi’s small fingers.

Kushina winced inwardly. Too direct? She should’ve opened with something softer—maybe about the weather or the room. Something non-threatening.

But then, Nemi looked away, her little hands fidgeting in her lap.

“Um… Uzumaki-nee-san…”

“Just Kushina,” she offered gently.

“Kushina-nee-san,” the girl corrected shyly, stumbling over the unfamiliar name. “I’m sorry. About yesterday. I didn’t… I didn’t mean to throw the cup at you. I was just…” Her voice grew smaller. “I’m sorry.”

She bowed her head.

Kushina felt something in her chest tighten.

She reached up and slowly peeled the funny nose glasses off her face.

“Apology accepted,” she said warmly. “And hey… it was just water. No harm done, right?”

Nemi peeked up at her, uncertainty flickering across her features.

Kushina leaned forward just a little, smile still in place. “But if you did want to get back at me for something, next time you should go big. Like… pudding. At least that way I’d get dessert out of it.”

There was a pause.

Then, slowly—so slowly—it happened.

The corner of Nemi’s mouth twitched.

Not quite a smile. But close.

Success, she thought with quiet triumph. Just a little more… and she’d get this girl to laugh, to act like a child again. Like she deserved.

Kushina leaned back casually in the chair. “So… how are you finding Konoha so far?” she asked, keeping her tone light. “I heard you were in Ame before. Must feel a little different here.”

Nemi glanced away, small fingers fidgeting with the bandages on her wrist. A nervous tic, maybe. She’d been scratching at those spots a lot.

“Konoha is…” she murmured, “bright. Warm. Different from Ame. There was lots of rain in Ame.”

Kushina chuckled, nodding. “I’ll bet it did. Konoha can be pretty loud and colorful—especially when there’s a festival going on. Lots of paper lanterns, silly games, and all kinds of yummy food stalls. My favorite’s ramen. Always hits the spot. How about you?”

Nemi paused, her brow furrowing in thought. Then, softly: “Dango.”

Kushina’s grin widened. “Good choice. Classic.”

They slipped into easier conversation after that. Bit by bit, the shell around Nemi began to chip away. She was still reserved, still soft-spoken, but she giggled once when Kushina told a story about getting stuck in a tree during her Academy days and trying to threaten the tree into letting her down. She even cracked a small smile when Kushina described her husband Minato’s hopeless attempt at cooking rice—how he’d managed to burn water somehow.

For a while, everything felt normal. Light.

Then, just as Kushina was about to demonstrate her “super secret technique” for tying ribbon shuriken (a completely made-up move she swore up and down had once startled a wild boar), Nemi suddenly coughed—a harsh, rattling sound that wracked her small body. She hunched over and shivered, a hand going to her chest.

Kushina’s brow furrowed immediately. “Hey—what’s wrong?”

Nemi hesitated. Her fingers twitched toward her bandaged wrist again. “My chakra,” she murmured. “It’s still… fuzzy. Sometimes I get headaches. And cough a lot…”

Her voice trailed off. Then, very quietly: “The medic-nins said it’s because of the…” She scratched lightly at the bandages again, her expression unreadable.

Kushina’s stomach clenched.

Then Nemi looked up at her, eyes steady despite her voice. “Um… Kushina-nee-san… could you… maybe remove the seals off me?”

Kushina stilled.

She remembered the photos Uemo had shown her. The ones that were taken when Nemi was first brought in, covered in layered, complicated seals that wrapped around her arms, her back, even her chest. They were complicated. Layered in ways even she hadn’t seen before. Not something that could be peeled off like a sticker or dispelled with a snap of her fingers.

And more than that… the Welfare Division didn’t seem to know what to do with Nemi yet. There was too much uncertainty. Too much fear surrounding what she was and what she could be. Kushina didn’t want to give her false hope.

Still—she deserved the truth.

Kushina reached out gently, brushing a strand of pale hair behind the girl’s ear.

She offered Nemi a soft look. “Those seals… they’re tricky,” she began gently. “Like trying to fight ten Hokages at once, all while balancing a bowl of ramen on your head.”

Nemi blinked at her. The image must’ve caught her off guard.

Kushina smiled a little. “It’s gonna take time to figure out how to take them off safely. But rest assured—we are looking into it. I promise.”

Nemi looked down again, her lips pressing together. She didn’t look convinced—but she didn’t argue either.

Kushina hated that. She wished she could do more. But her role, for now, was limited. She was only here to verify Nemi’s Uzumaki heritage, to offer insight into the seals if needed. Decisions about her future… that would be left to higher-ups in the Shinobi Welfare division.

Before she could say more, the door creaked open, halting their conversation.

The volunteer from earlier stepped in, carrying a tray with food. “Lunch time,” she said, offering a pleasant smile as she placed the tray on the bedtable.

Kushina blinked, surprised. Already? Time had slipped past without her noticing.

She watched quietly as Nemi eyed the food—simple rice porridge, a small piece of steamed fish, and some pickled vegetables. Nutritious, sure, but bland. From the corner of her eye, Kushina caught the faintest of sighs slip from Nemi.

She understood. You could only stomach so much plain gruel before it wore on your soul.

Then an idea sparked. A bold one.

“Hey,” Kushina began, turning to the volunteer. “Would it be possible for me to take Nemi-chan outside for a bit? Just around the building—nothing far. I’ll stay with her the whole time.”

The volunteer blinked. “Outside?”

Kushina offered a sheepish grin and patted her chest with theatrical confidence. “I’m an elite kunoichi, remember? Besides, I won’t let anything happen. Just thought she could use a bit of sunlight and maybe... a change of flavor?”

The woman hesitated, clearly unsure. “We were told she should stay in the quarters until further notice…”

“Right, right, totally understand,” Kushina said quickly, raising her hands. “But maybe, just maybe, you could run it by Ueno-san? Just in case. I’ll take full responsibility. Promise.”

The volunteer studied her for a moment. Then her gaze shifted to Nemi, who was trying her best to look disinterested—but the way her tiny fingers tightened around the edge of the blanket betrayed her hope.

The volunteer softened. “…I’ll ask. If Ueno-san gives the green light, you can take her out for a short while. Just stay within the compound perimeter.”

Kushina lit up. “You got it!”

“I’ll be back in a few minutes,” the woman said, already turning for the door. “No promises, but I’ll do what I can.”

As the door closed behind her, Kushina turned back to Nemi and offered a wink. “Better start thinking about what flavor pudding we’re getting, just in case.”

This time, the twitch of Nemi’s lips wasn’t nearly as hesitant.


Kushina might not have thought this through.

She stood at the edge of the civilian eating area, one hand holding onto little Nemi’s. Rows of open-air tents lined the space, with hastily set-up benches and crates doubling as makeshift tables. Volunteers in worn aprons ladled simple, steaming portions onto metal trays for the stream of waiting refugees.

Porridge. Boiled greens. Dried fish. Occasionally a scoop of miso soup or some pickled radish if they were lucky. It was the same fare Nemi had been served in the private quarters. Basic. Bland. Enough to live on—but not much more than that.

Kushina's lips tightened.

Damn it, Kushina, you let your mouth run before your brain again.

“Are we not going in?” Nemi’s quiet voice tugged at her. She looked up at Kushina, expression guileless.

“Oh—uh, of course we are,” Kushina said, forcing a smile. “It’s just… well, I forgot the world doesn’t have bento shops every twenty steps.”

The lie slipped out too easily. She winced internally. She hated disappointing kids. Especially this one.

Nemi tilted her head. “...I never had bento before.”

Kushina blinked. That gave her pause.

“You haven’t?” she echoed. “Then today’s your lucky day!”

She dropped to a crouch beside the girl and tapped her nose with a grin. “I hereby declare Operation: Make-Your-Own-Bento-Box, Uzumaki Style, officially underway.”

Nemi blinked, owlishly. “That’s a long name for an operation.”

Kushina laughed and stood. “We Uzumakis don't do things halfway.”

She started to head in, then did a quick pivot and jogged back, grabbing Nemi’s hand again. “Right—can’t let you out of my sight, little rascal.”

Together, they wove through the food lines. They collected trays—two dull, dented steel ones—and began choosing from what was available.

Scoop of barley and rice. Slivers of pickled daikon. Miso soup with barely-there tofu cubes. Simmered sweet potato. Boiled spinach. A wedge of grilled mackerel. One of the volunteers handed them half a hard-boiled egg each, a rare treat.

It wasn’t glamorous. But there was enough.

Kushina led Nemi to a bench under one of the large tents. The sun filtered through the canvas in soft patches of light. Sitting down, Kushina rolled up her sleeves dramatically.

“Alright, little chef,” she said, “time to get creative.”

Nemi watched, curious, as Kushina scooped the rice into a neat mound on one side of her tray, then tucked the egg beside it. She broke the mackerel into tidy strips and placed them in a line, shaped the spinach into a tiny hill, and folded her napkin into a makeshift divider.

“See? Not just rations anymore. This is high-end dining, straight from Chef Uzumaki’s top-secret cookbook.”

Nemi hesitated, then quietly mirrored her motions. Slowly, carefully, she began rearranging her tray to match. Her movements were clumsy at first—but her eyes were bright with focus.

Bit by bit, their simple meal transformed into something fun. Something joyful.

It wasn’t what Kushina had envisioned when she promised Nemi something special—but it was better in a weird, scrappy kind of way.

And when Nemi looked up at her—really looked up—and smiled, it wasn’t the faint twitch from before. It was soft. Honest. Warm.

Kushina felt something stir deep in her chest.

They ate side by side, and Nemi—no longer nibbling cautiously—munched. Her appetite was real now, awakened by laughter and the small act of turning something plain into something hers.

“Thank you,” Nemi said between bites. “For making today… fun.”

Kushina smiled, resting her chin on one hand. “Anytime, squirt.”

“I want to try other food, too,” Nemi added, licking a bit of soup from her spoon. “Like ramen. The one you talked about.”

“In that case,” Kushina said, perking up, “you definitely have to try Ichiraku Ramen. Old man Teuchi makes the best bowls in all of Konoha.”

“Where is it?”

“Oh, it’s by the main market road, just past the north gate plaza. Turn left when you see the sign with the steaming bowl—maybe next to the dango stand if that one's still there…” she trailed off, already picturing it. "Maybe I'll take you there another day..."

Then Kushina froze.

What was she doing?

Making promises she might not even be allowed to keep? She wasn’t in charge of Nemi’s welfare. The girl was still under the Shinobi Welfare Division’s eye, technically a ward of the state. This might be the only time they'd let Kushina near her. And yet…

Yet here she was, already picturing her bringing Nemi to Ichiraku, watching her try pork miso for the first time, giving her an extra egg slice when she asked politely.

It was dangerous territory.

Nemi didn’t notice her hesitation. She simply returned to her food, then glanced up once more.

“That sounds lovely. Nee-san… will I see you again?”

Kushina looked down at her—this strange, small girl with the snow-white hair and quiet voice and brave little heart—and something inside her just settled.

She reached over, tousled Nemi’s hair with deliberate affection. The girl yelped, pouted, and tried to fix her bangs. Cute.

Kushina smiled softly. “…Perhaps,” she said. “Perhaps you’ll be seeing more of me than you realise...”

Chapter 74: Interlude Final: Of Family and Blood

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Minato slipped beneath the covers with careful ease, as though the very air in the room demanded silence. The soft creak of the mattress barely registered, but the subtle shift of Kushina's form told him she was still awake.

“You’re back late,” she mumbled, voice quiet and dulled with weariness.

Minato offered her a soft smile she couldn’t see, one laced with apology. “The mission ran longer than expected. I didn’t want to wake you.”

“Mmhmm...” came her reply, a vague, distracted sound. Not annoyed—just distant. Her mind was elsewhere.

They lay in silence, her back to him, the space between them filled only with the familiar comfort of shared warmth. His fingers found her hair without thinking, long and as red as the first day he saw it, and he began gently braiding it. A quiet rhythm that grounded them both.

Eventually, Minato broke the quiet. “Are you thinking about the girl again?”

A soft sigh escaped her. “Ah, you read my mind again. I told you to stop doing that.”

There was no real bite in the words—just that familiar exasperated fondness she reserved for him.

“How is she?” he asked, already knowing the answer. Or at least parts of it. Enough to piece together the shape of the girl in question, even if he'd never spoken to her himself.

He remembered the first time Kushina mentioned her: a four-year-old found near the outskirts of the Land of Fire. Pale as snowfall, with long white hair and eyes the color of deep teal seas. She didn’t look like an Uzumaki. Not by appearance. But Kushina insisted otherwise. The chakra signature was close enough, she said. And there was something else—some instinct, something deeper.

Then came the seals.

Minato had heard about them from multiple sources by now. One of them being Kakashi, who’d mentioned the girl offhandedly several weeks ago, thinking it might interest his teacher. "A weird case," he had said. "Whole body covered in fūinjutsu, ones I’ve never seen before. Chakra system was nearly fried when I found her."

He hadn’t connected the dots then. Not until Kushina started returning late from the refugee quarantine facility. Not until her war missions slowed and she came home smelling like child-safe paint and homemade quilts.

“She’s doing fine… as fine as she can be, cooped up in that room, I guess,” Kushina said now, her voice a touch warmer. “I brought some quilts yesterday. We spent half the afternoon making doll clothes and pretending to run a shinobi dress shop.”

Her chest shook slightly with a quiet laugh. Minato smiled at the sound.

“You always had a way with children.”

“Hmph. Of course I do.” The pride in her voice was unmistakable.

And then—nothing. Silence again.

Minato didn’t push. He just kept braiding gently, letting his fingers work while Kushina lay still. When she was ready, she’d speak.

And she did.

“What do you think… will happen to her?”

Minato took a moment before answering, choosing his words with care.

“Well,” he began slowly, “once they finish removing those seals safely, I imagine the village council will evaluate her. If her chakra system stabilizes, and she’s deemed not a threat, she’d probably be placed in the foster program.”

Kushina shifted slightly, listening.

“There are a few families in the civilian sector cleared for adoption,” Minato continued. “Retired shinobi, war widows, couples who can’t have children of their own. If she’s lucky, she’ll be placed with one of them. But…”

“But luck doesn’t come easy for kids like her,” Kushina finished for him, voice distant.

Minato didn’t respond. There wasn’t much he could say.

“She has no friends,” Kushina whispered. “No family here. And that… mystery surrounding her past? It’ll make people wary. She could end up in that facility for years.”

The words were heavy. True.

Minato exhaled through his nose, gaze fixed on the ceiling above them.

“You really like her, don’t you,” he said after a pause—not a question, but an observation. He had seen it. The shift in Kushina. How she stopped asking for high-risk assignments. How her grief over Obito and Rin—the losses that gutted them both—seemed to ease, just slightly, in the weeks since she started visiting the girl. How her laugh returned, quiet but persistent.

Kushina didn’t answer right away. Then, softly, “I do.”

The words lingered in the space between them, gentle but heavy.

Then, like a dam giving way, her voice returned in a rush. “I know there are other war orphans like her. Dozens, maybe hundreds. Each with their own terrible story, each just as deserving. I know it’s irrational for me to be so attached to a stranger—especially when she’s not even confirmed to be an Uzumaki. But I…”

She trailed off, exhaling shakily.

“I guess… a part of me wants her to be family. Whether she really is or not.”

Minato didn’t speak right away. Instead, he shifted closer, rolling onto his side. His arms encircled her as he turned her gently to face him. He pressed a soft kiss to her forehead.

“I think,” he said quietly, “blood doesn’t decide who’s family.”

Kushina remained still, her eyes watching him.

“Family is…” He searched for the right words. “It’s what we make of it. The people we choose to protect, to care for. The ones we let into our lives—not just out of duty or tradition, but because we want them there.”

His hand rose, and he tapped her chest, right over her heart.

“I think, with everything you’ve given to Nemi—your time, your affection, your worry… she’s already family. Not because of a shared name or lineage, but because of this.

Kushina stared at him for a long moment.

Then, she giggled softly, a lightness returning to her voice. “You always have a way of knowing exactly what to say.”

“Only when it comes to you,” Minato teased, his smile easy and warm.

She snuggled closer to him, pressing her face to his chest. He let her, and his hand moved gently along her back, tracing soft, lazy lines beneath the fabric of her sleepwear. The silence returned—not uncomfortable, but thoughtful. Steady.

Then Kushina spoke again, voice muffled against him. “I’m going to submit my formal evaluation and recommendation tomorrow—to start removing the seals on her body. I think she’s stable enough. The medical team’s hesitant, but if I vouch for her, they’ll listen.”

Minato nodded against her hair, proud of her but not surprised.

“And afterwards…”

She pulled back just enough to look up at him, her eyes shining with a determined glint that he knew all too well. The same look she’d worn when she’d convinced him to try that cursed spicy hanabero ramen years ago—he still hadn’t fully forgiven her for that.

“Perhaps…” she said, slowly, carefully, “do you think we can…”

And in the quiet darkness of their shared home, the silence that followed wasn’t empty.

It was full of possibility.

Notes:

Can anybody guess where this is going?

Chapter 75: Of Impersonation and Self Loathing

Chapter Text

“Remember, don’t stay in the bathtub for too long. Hold the handrails if you have to, and—”

“I got it, I got it, onee-san!” Nemi huffed, clutching her towel with tiny, defiant arms as she glared up at the volunteer hovering anxiously by the bathroom door.

The young woman sighed, clearly unconvinced. “I’ll be right outside, okay? If I don’t hear anything from you in five minutes, I will come in.”

“Got it~” Nemi chimed back sweetly, already shuffling inside.

The door shut behind her with a soft click. Locked. Blessedly locked.

Alone at last.

Nemi stood there for a moment, towel still hugged to her body, letting the quiet settle over her like a second skin. She peeled off her clothes with the mechanical calm of someone used to tending to herself. Her little fingers fumbled only once before the towel hit the floor. The toiletries were mostly out of reach, but that wasn’t a problem. Thin, almost-invisible chakra strings extended from her fingertips, pulling bottles and soaps down with practiced ease.

The water turned on with a sputter of cold before warming, steam beginning to curl lazily in the air.

She stepped under the stream, and—

A sound slipped out of her.

Not a sob.

A laugh.

A sharp, choked thing that caught somewhere in her throat and twisted. Then another followed. And another. Until her small frame was shaking under the water with a strangled, hiccupping mixture of laughter and sobs.

She did it.

She finally did it.

Tomorrow, the seals would come off. Tomorrow, she would be free of them. Free of the crawling itch, the burning restraints, the reminders of what she’d endured and what she’d become.

No one suspected a thing.

Not about the lie. Not about her.

Her whole backstory—the helpless half-Uzumaki orphan rescued from the ashes of war—was entirely fabricated.

But was it truly a lie?

The best lies are the ones woven from threads of truth, after all.

She had been taken in by an Uzumaki woman—Uzumaki Umeko—though that had been a tragic case of mistaken identity. She had suffered under her, sealed and bound and carved with marks meant to subdue, suppress, own her. And Umeko had died.

Just not by enemy hands.

Nemi’s fingers curled against the tiled wall, her chakra humming faintly beneath her skin.

"She died by yours", whispered that voice inside her. Silken. Familiar. "As she deserved. And it worked. You gambled, and it paid off."

Shut up, Nemi thought, her mind sharp despite the warm water washing over her. But there was no bite to it. She wasn’t angry. Just… tired.

The gamble had worked. Barely. The real Aoi—the actual Uzumaki child—was dead. But her history lived on, repurposed. Aoi had been born in Ame, a fact that worked in Nemi’s favor. The hostile tension between Ame and Konoha made any verification nearly impossible. Convenient.

Her large chakra reserves? Suspicious, yes—but not if explained away as the bloodline inheritance of the famed Uzumaki clan.

And the painful, chaotic network of cursed seals carved into her body?

A burden… until they became proof.

Proof of lineage. Proof of tragedy. Proof of a child who needed saving.

She tilted her head back under the stream, letting the water hit her face as she laughed again—quieter this time. More hollow.

She had gotten what she wanted.

Safety.
Refuge.
Not being dragged into an underground interrogation cell and dissected like some cursed object.

So then why did she feel so… frustrated?

The answer clawed at her from beneath her skin, unspoken but impossible to ignore.

It had started, she realized, after the first time she met Uzumaki Kushina. The infamous red hot-blooded habanero, the mother of Naruto, the protagonist of the world she's in. Nemi hadn’t known what to expect. Certainly not her own child body flinching in instinctive fear, throwing a teacup at the woman’s face. A reflex, born of the trauma etched into her by another red-haired woman—Umeko. Another Uzumaki. Another seal-carver. Another abuser.

But Kushina hadn’t been angry. She hadn’t scolded her or looked at her with disappointment. Instead, Kushina returned the next day—again and again—visiting the refugee camp where Nemi was held, spending time with her, patiently, without blame. Sitting beside her on cold quarantine beds. Sharing food. Talking about anything and nothing. Her voice gentle, her presence steady. A woman who had lost much—and still gave more.

Kushina had given her understanding. Acceptance. Something terrifyingly close to love.

And it was all based on a lie.

Nemi had crafted the lie. She had studied it, memorized it, breathed it until it became a second skin. She had tailored every part of her story to appeal to exactly this—Kushina’s longing for lost clanmates, her bleeding heart, her hunger for kin. And it had worked. It worked too well. Kushina was the one who vouched for her. Who fought for her. Who signed off on the surgery that would finally remove the cursed seals.

Nemi never hated herself more.

Tears slipped from beneath the water, hidden by the steady flow of the shower. She cried silently—her tears blending with the rain of water pouring over her.

She didn’t want to take advantage of Kushina’s kindness. Real kindness. The kind so different from the twisted, possessive care she had known from Umeko—the kind that demanded loyalty, obedience, and pain in return.

She was a horrible, horrible person.

And yet, there was a small, selfish part of her that wondered—truly ached to know—what it would be like to have Kushina as a real mother.

A knock startled her, yanking her out of her spiral.

“Nemi-chan?” the volunteer’s voice called gently through the door. “You okay in there? You’ve been quiet too long.”

Nemi’s breath caught. Then she yelped back, “I’m fine! Just washing my hair!”

Quickly, she turned her focus back to scrubbing herself clean. She had to move—had to think.

She couldn’t afford to let self-loathing drown her. Not now. Not when she was so close.

She couldn’t go back to what she once was.

Ōtsutsuki Nemi was gone. She had to be. That child—raised on the Moon, sister to Toneri, shaped by ancient bloodlines and quiet suffering—no longer had a place in this world. Not here. Not now.

Here, she was Uzumaki Nemi. An orphan of war. Half-Uzumaki. A child of tragedy. A survivor.

And if that identity had been stitched together from scraps of someone else’s life—well. That was the cost of survival.

She had survived the fall of the Ninshū village. The madness of Umeko. The journey across war-torn lands. Even this.

She would survive this too.

She always did.

She’d walk tall. She wouldn’t look back.

No matter what name she wore.

Chapter 76: Of Mothering and Adoption

Chapter Text

Nemi had prepared a multitude of contingency plans for when she woke up after the seal surgery.

She didn’t know exactly what to expect. They told her she'd be sedated. That the seals would be meticulously deactivated and unraveled, layer by layer. That the process wouldn’t be simple—they needed to add more seals first before they could safely remove the existing ones. The explanation had mostly gone over her head. Kushina, who had personally overseen the procedure, had only smiled and said, "Don’t worry, Nemi-chan. I wouldn’t be a Fūinjutsu master if I couldn’t handle this, right?"

Nemi had smiled back. She had trusted her.

But she had also prepared for the worst—because that’s what she always did.

What if they discovered the truth? That this four-year-old form was not her real one? That she was, in fact, the regressed version of her eight-year-old self, sealed and reshaped into this smaller, more fragile body? She’d half-expected to wake up with her old limbs restored, tall again, the weight of her past stretching back across her bones. Maybe then she’d have to bolt—run half-naked into the wilderness if need be. Or laugh it off and blame it on seal shenanigans.

But... nothing happened.

Groggy, limbs heavy with lingering anesthesia, Nemi blinked blearily at the ceiling. She wiggled her fingers—tiny. She curled her toes beneath the hospital blanket—still small. She stared at her hands, clenching them weakly.

Still four years old.

Damn it, she thought. So the regression was permanent?

Nurses fluttered around her, their voices low but urgent, fussing over her vitals. She caught pieces of their conversation.

"She woke up mid-procedure—"
"The dosage should’ve been enough—"
"Kushina-sama was furious, but she held it together—"
"We had to re-stabilize the sealing array on the fly—"

Nemi tuned them out. She already suspected why. Ōtsutsuki physiology. Her body just didn’t respond like normal humans. It had happened before—when Umeko first drugged her, trying to sedate her before etching those cursed seals onto her skin. Even then, Nemi had regained consciousness halfway through, the fear searing, unforgettable.

She let out a soft huff, her breath puffing at the curtain of bangs that flopped into her face. One of the volunteers had mentioned she needed a haircut soon. At least she was still aging normally. Slowly, but surely.

That was something.

The seals were gone now—finally—and her deception remained intact. If anything, it was now further reinforced. She recalled hearing one of the medic-nin whisper as she was wheeled out of the operating room, awed by what they sensed in her chakra now that it was no longer being suppressed.

"So she really is an Uzumaki..."

Nemi nearly snorted at the memory.

Ōtsutsuki chakra. Let them think it’s Uzumaki. That’s what they wanted to believe.

And truthfully? There was a strange irony in it. The Ōtsutsuki were the origin of chakra, the great-great-ancestor of all shinobi clans. Even the Uzumaki were descended from them, in a way.

So maybe… maybe she wasn’t even lying. Not entirely.

Her gaze drifted to the medic-nins and volunteers still bustling around the room, cleaning instruments, recording data, murmuring softly. She let her limbs go slack again, her mind foggy and too tired to plan.

What now? she wondered.

For the first time in what felt like ages, she had no answer. The next step could wait. For now, she’d lie back. Let them mother her. Let herself be small.

Just for a little while.


Something big was going to happen soon.

Nemi could feel it—not just in the shift of chakra around her, but in her bones, in the air, in the way the adults carried themselves. The atmosphere had changed since her surgery.

It wasn’t just because the seals had been removed and her body responded with a burst of vitality. No, now she bounced around like any excitable four-year-old, wolfing down bland hospital food with startling enthusiasm, dashing down sterile corridors whenever the guards weren’t paying attention—though she knew they were letting her slip by on purpose. She climbed trees like it was second nature, chakra instinctively flowing to her limbs with far more control than any real toddler should have. The volunteers panicked every time she scaled another branch, until Kushina herself would arrive, dragging her down with an exasperated sigh and a playful bonk on the head.

“Ow,” she would say, pouting, but she always snickered afterward.

Her mind hadn’t regressed, but everything else had. And this time, she wasn’t trapped in the cold, echoing palace on the moon, surrounded by silent puppet servants and her too-perfect brother, Toneri. No, now she had people. Sunlight. The sound of birds and the scent of rain. Earth. Life.

And for a while—just a few days—she let herself enjoy it.

But that wasn’t what set her on edge.

It was the visitors.

The first had been Kushina’s husband. Namikaze freaking Minato.

Nemi had hidden behind Kushina’s dress when he stepped into the room, pretending to be shy while suppressing an internal squeal. Oh my god, it’s him. The Yellow Flash. The future Yondaime Hokage.

And yes, he really was as handsome as the manga had promised.

He crouched down to her level, eyes kind, voice gentle as he introduced himself. “You must be Nemi-chan. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Nemi had clutched Kushina’s fabric tighter, offering a cautious nod and a soft “Hello,” while her heart buzzed in excitement and confusion. What was he doing here?

She didn’t have long to ponder it. Another visitor came a day or two later—though he never entered the room.

She had been pretending to play with dolls by herself—though truthfully, the toys bored her. Her regression hadn’t affected that part of her mind. She poked them around half-heartedly, debating if she should throw one out the window just to see what would happen, when she felt it: a quiet chakra signature, distant but focused. Someone was watching her.

She crept over to the window, climbed onto the bed, and peeked out.

There, perched on a tree branch across from her hospital room, was a boy. A shinobi, she guessed from the mask covering half his face and the way he tensed when their eyes met. His chakra… it was strange. Calm, but heavy with grief.

She blinked. He blinked.

Then, hesitantly, she raised a hand and waved.

He paused—just for a second—and then raised a hand back, barely more than a twitch of his fingers.

And then he vanished.

Nemi stared at the empty branch for a moment. “Weird,” she muttered, sliding back down.

But it was the third visitor who rattled her the most.

It had been about a week since the surgery, if she was counting correctly. The weather was warm that day, the windows cracked open to let in a breeze, and she was halfway through poking holes in a sponge with a chopstick when she felt it—an immense, coiled presence of chakra that pressed into her instincts like a boulder. She flinched on reflex, slipping off the chair, crawling beneath the desk.

He hadn’t even entered the room yet, and already her body was reacting.

Whoever it was, they were old. Not frail, not feeble—but aged in the way iron rusts and blades are worn smooth from battle. Their chakra wasn’t just powerful—it was dangerous. Hardened. Scarred.

By the time he stepped through the door, Nemi had switched her hiding spot and wedged herself into the top shelf of a storage closet, hiding behind blankets. She didn’t even question how she got up there.

Kushina coaxed her down eventually, gentle but firm. “He’s not going to hurt you, Nemi-chan. He just wants to talk.”

She peeked out from behind a folded towel and saw everyone in the room—volunteers, medic-nin, even Minato—standing straighter, their gazes respectful.

The man was dressed simply, like any other villager, but the weight of his presence was unmistakable.

Nemi climbed down from the closet shelf, bare feet padding softly against the floor. She kept her head low, arms drawn in, posture small—quietly watching from the shadows of Kushina’s side. She didn’t know who he was, not at first, but the way the room shifted around him—the way people stood straighter, spoke softer, moved with care—told her everything.

Then she heard them say it.

“Hokage-sama.”

Her gaze sharpened with realization. Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Sandaime Hokage.

Oh. That explained it. The dense, battle-hardened chakra. The respect. The aura of authority that clung to him like a second skin.

This wasn’t just any shinobi—this was the shinobi. The strongest of his time. The God of Shinobi, they once called him.

And he was here. To see her?

Panic flickered behind her eyes. Had her cover been blown? Did they figure something out? Oh no, oh no, no, no—

She didn’t even realize she had drifted off into thought until Kushina gently tugged her sleeve. Startled, Nemi flinched and immediately hugged herself into Kushina’s dress, face buried in the fabric.

“S-Sorry,” she mumbled. “His chakra… it scared me…”

A lie, half-true. It had frightened her, but not in the way a child might fear a stranger. It was fear born of recognition. Of knowing exactly what someone like him was capable of.

The Hokage blinked, expression softening. Then he turned to the adults nearby, voice low and thoughtful.

“…So it’s true, then. Her chakra control and sensory awareness are already developed…”

Nemi’s ears perked, but she didn’t fully understand what they were talking about. Before she could try to piece it together, the Hokage lowered himself to her level with a practiced grace that surprised her.

“Ah,” he said kindly. “So this is the little Uzumaki-chan I’ve heard so much about.”

He extended a hand toward her.

For a moment, she hesitated. Then, cautiously, she placed her tiny fingers into his large, calloused palm.

Warm. Firm. Gentle.

And for that brief moment of contact, she felt it—his chakra brushing against hers, as if testing, feeling, weighing. It wasn’t invasive or cold, but neither was it exactly like the warm flow of Ninshū she knew. It was something different—more deliberate, more measured—like a grandfather carefully checking if his grandchild had swapped medicine for candy.

But his face revealed nothing. Only a calm smile.

“Well,” he said, giving a small nod. “You’ve got quite the presence, young lady.”

Then, to her surprise, he ruffled her hair—just once, gently—and stood. Without another word, he left her side and pulled Kushina aside to speak in private.

Nemi’s brow furrowed as she watched them from across the room. What’s happening? she wondered, trying not to fidget.

A part of her was tempted—just a bit—to channel chakra to her ears and eavesdrop on the conversation. She could do it. But the voice of caution whispered otherwise. She’d already revealed too much: the sensory awareness, the fine chakra control, the chakra strings.

All of it too advanced for a four-year-old, even by prodigy standards.

So she waited, arms folded behind her back, eyes narrowed in thought.

She would find out eventually.

And she did.

That visit hadn’t been casual. It had been an assessment by the Hokage.

Kushina’s request to formally adopt Nemi had finally been approved.

Chapter 77: Of Farewell and New Beginning

Chapter Text

Nemi packed what few belongings she had in silence.

There wasn’t much that truly belonged to her—just a handful of remnants from a life no one here knew.

A tattered black haori, worn thin with time, the Ōtsutsuki clan symbol still faintly embroidered on the back. A broken piece of a hairpin—delicate, ornamental—once worn by her real mother. And—

She reached into the inner lining of the haori, fingers brushing against the familiar coolness of the stone pendant. Her hand closed around it tightly.

Still faintly thrumming with Toneri’s chakra.

The leather cord was fraying now, damaged from when Umeko tore it from her neck. It had taken a short, painful voyage into the river before she managed to recover it, and since then, she hadn’t worn it. But it was still intact. Still safe.

She let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.

Why hadn’t they checked her belongings more thoroughly? Had they truly missed the alien chakra sealed within the pendant? Or… had they simply dismissed it? Either way, she wasn’t going to question her good luck too much.

She finished packing and turned to sit on the edge of the bed, legs dangling just above the floor.

Her new clothes felt strange—soft, clean, and utterly unfamiliar. Her skin no longer itched, finally free of the seals that once crawled like static beneath the surface. The silence in her body was louder than she expected.

She was getting adopted. By Uzumaki Kushina.

The mother of Naruto.

She should be happy. She knew that. A normal child—an orphan of war, bruised and scarred from survival—would be thrilled. Excited to have a home. A family.

But she wasn’t normal.

She hadn’t expected this outcome. At most, she thought Kushina would vouch for her. Prevent her from being interrogated. Maybe remove the seals. Then she'd be shuffled into whatever version of a foster system existed in Konoha.

Instead, Kushina had wanted her. Chosen her. As a daughter. As family.

All because of a lie.

"Everything worked out well, didn’t it?"

That voice again. Cold. Detached. The jaded remnants of a past self, the one who remembered far too much.

Nemi said nothing. She had no answer.

There was a knock at the door.

One of the volunteers stepped inside—a familiar face, gentle in the way most people had been around her lately.

“Are you ready, Nemi-chan?”

She nodded slowly, clutching her little pack against her chest.

The volunteer held out a hand, and Nemi took it. Her fingers were small and pale against the woman’s calloused grip, but the warmth grounded her as they stepped into the hallway and made their way toward the main lobby.

Waiting there were familiar faces.

The volunteers who had cared for her over the past few weeks—some bright-eyed, some tired but kind. Even Ueno Sayaka, the middle-aged case worker with sharp eyes and a softer smile than Nemi had initially expected, was present.

And then—

Uzumaki Kushina.

Her red hair was worn loose today, flowing past her shoulders. She wasn’t in shinobi gear, but in simple, homely clothes that made her look less like a formidable kunoichi and more like someone’s mother. She stood the moment she saw Nemi, her grin wide and bright and somehow… real.

Nemi hesitated.

Then, slowly, she walked forward. Past the volunteers. One by one, they reached out to her—ruffling her freshly-trimmed white bangs, pinching her cheeks gently, whispering parting words she didn’t entirely understand but knew were kind.

It felt oddly ceremonial. Like a procession.

It reminded her of something distant, faded.

A memory from the moon—when she’d left everything behind. There had been no warmth back then, only solemn silence, whispered blessings and parting gifts that felt more like offerings for the dead.

This was different. This was... softer.

And then she was standing in front of Kushina.

The red-haired woman smiled down at her, and held out her hand—not reaching, not pulling. Just offering.

Nemi stared for a second longer, then reached out and took it.

Her fingers curled around Kushina’s, small and trembling.

She turned once, glancing back at the lobby—the volunteers, the case worker, the sterile white of the hospital she’d spent days in.

Then she turned forward again.

And walked away with Kushina, hand in hand.

Chapter 78: Of Identity and Visits

Chapter Text

Nemi knelt at the low table in the living room, her tiny fingers gripping a brush pen with careful precision as she scribbled quietly across the paper.

Her new room in the Namikaze household was… modest. A futon tucked neatly in one corner, a couple of soft pillows, a bunny-shaped plushie resting atop a toy chest. Everything looked warm and lived-in, almost too much so. It reminded her, faintly, of her old room back in the Ninshū village—before the ruin, before the suffering.

She shook her head, shoulders stiffening. Stop. Don’t think about that. Don’t think about the past… or your failures.

From somewhere behind her, the sounds of a kitchen bustling in rhythm filled the air. Kushina was humming again—light and airy, completely unbothered, as if the world outside wasn’t still at war. Nemi didn’t know how to react to the warmth that seemed to follow that tune wherever it went. It was… strange. Strange in a way that made her wary.

She still hadn’t called her kaa-san yet.

The last time she used that word, it had been for a woman who’d bound her with seals and twisted love—Umeko. That word still felt heavy, dangerous. So instead, she settled on calling Kushina "nee-san." Just for now. Just until she was sure.

Kushina didn’t seem to mind.

She turned her focus back to the page in front of her. Practicing her penmanship—again. She hadn’t realized how ugly her writing was until she handed in an aptitude test a few days ago. Kushina had made a face somewhere between polite horror and constipation, and very, very gently asked if Nemi wanted to practice writing with her sometime.

She hadn’t complained. Much. She didn’t want to disappoint her.

Her brush moved carefully, deliberately, over the final characters. At least now… she could write her new name properly.

うずまき 音深
Uzumaki Nemi.

She stared at the characters longer than necessary. It still didn’t feel natural. Not yet. Not fully. But this was her new name. Her new life.

Her new lie.

The stove clicked off in the background. Plates clinked gently on the counter. Lunchtime. Nemi set the brush down and stood, brushing invisible dust from her knees. She padded quietly to the dining table, where Kushina was setting bowls of rice and miso soup, steam curling like ghostly ribbons into the air.

Minato wasn’t home. Probably away on a mission—another shadow lost to the war. Nemi wondered absently how close it was to ending. The history she remembered… the timelines… they were starting to blur now.

Nee-san,” she said, holding out her finished paper with both hands. “It’s done.”

Kushina turned, her face lighting up. “Ah, Nemi-chan, good work!”

She took the sheet, glanced over it briefly, and smiled.

“Let’s have lunch first, shall we?” Kushina said, setting the paper aside with a gentle pat to Nemi’s head.

Nemi gave a small nod and slid into her seat, the scent of freshly steamed rice and miso soup drifting up like a comforting blanket. Her stomach growled in approval—loud enough to make Kushina laugh softly.

She dug in with the kind of focused enthusiasm only a four-year-old could manage. Spoonfuls of rice, bits of pickled vegetables, and hot broth disappeared with alarming speed. She didn't mean to eat like a feral raccoon, but kami, Kushina could cook. Every bite was warm, seasoned, soft—like a flavor she’d almost forgotten existed in the world.

Kushina laughed gently across from her, amused and exasperated in equal measure. “Nemi-chan, slow down! You’ll give yourself indigestion at this rate!”

“Sorry…” Nemi mumbled with her mouth half full, wiping stray grains of rice from her cheek with the back of her hand. She straightened her posture slightly, trying to mimic the polite table manners she had seen Kushina use. She still ate quickly, but with a bit more care.

The rest of the meal passed peacefully, broken occasionally by Kushina chatting about everything from what she saw at the market that morning to how clumsy the Hokage's assistant had been yesterday. Nemi responded in short sentences, mostly listening, nodding, absorbing. The sound of Kushina’s voice filled the silences without pressure.

Then—

“Nemi-chan,” Kushina said suddenly, setting her chopsticks down with a soft clink. “Do you want to go out and play with the other kids?”

Nemi slowed mid-bite, blinking.

Play? With other kids?

The question lingered, heavier than it should’ve been. A normal four-year-old would have jumped at the chance. The child she once was—isolated, curious, starved for companionship—would have, too.

But that child hadn’t lost everything. That child hadn’t watched her second home burn. Hadn’t trudged through ice and hunger and silence. Hadn’t been shackled by cursed seals and stolen time.

Did she want to?

“…I don’t know anybody here,” she answered finally, quiet but honest.

It wasn’t a lie. She didn’t know anyone her age. Only adults who fawned over her like she was a doll, pinching her cheeks and cooing over how adorable her white hair was. They didn’t know her.

Kushina didn’t respond right away, but when Nemi glanced up, she caught the sparkle in her eyes—something Nemi would learn to recognize later as that unmistakable glint of a plan unfolding. A plan Kushina wasn’t willing to let go of.

“That’s fine,” Kushina said with a grin. “I know of someone. Let’s go on a visit after lunch, shall we?”


It was mid-afternoon by the time they left the house, the sun warm on Nemi’s cheeks as she walked hand-in-hand with Kushina. She did her best not to fidget with the braids and ribbons woven through her white hair. Kushina had spent nearly twenty minutes fussing over them, squealing with delight the entire time.

“I always wanted a daughter to do this for!” she had said with a beaming smile, voice almost dreamlike.

Nemi hadn’t really known how to respond. She’d just nodded, cheeks slightly red, unsure if the heat came from embarrassment or... something else. Something warmer.

Now, they were walking through a neighborhood she didn’t recognize. Nemi's surroundings were unfamiliar—the buildings, the stone paths, even the birdsong felt new. She tried to map the area in her head, but Kushina had only offered vague hints like “It’ll be a surprise.”

Eventually, they stopped in front of a large, well-kept house. Nemi waited beside Kushina as she rang the doorbell, her small hand clutching the gift bag Kushina had prepared earlier. A little token of politeness, she had explained.

Nemi considered peeking with her chakra—just a bit, just to know who was inside. But something about it felt rude. Like peering through someone’s window without knocking.

The door opened.

A woman with long, black hair and kind eyes greeted them. She wrapped Kushina in a warm hug, the kind shared between old friends. Nemi tilted her head slightly. She didn’t recognize this woman.

Then Kushina turned, beaming with pride. “This is Uzumaki Nemi—my daughter.”

Nemi bowed quickly, maybe a little too low. “Um, nice to meet you too. I, uh… I brought something!” She held the gift bag out like a mission scroll, stiff and slightly too fast, cheeks warm with awkwardness.

The woman chuckled softly and knelt to Nemi’s level, ruffling her hair. “Such a good girl. Thank you for the gift,” she said gently. “You can call me Mikoto-nee-san.”

Mikoto.

Nemi chewed the name quietly in her mind as they stepped inside. It tickled something in the back of her memory—familiar, but blurry. Had she heard it before?

As they removed their shoes at the genkan, Nemi glanced around the home discreetly. It was quaint. A little more traditional-looking than she’d imagined. Clean and quiet.

Her gaze drifted toward the back of the house where sunlight filtered through the shoji screens of a patio, casting dappled shadows on the floor. There was a garden beyond… and several wooden training dummies standing upright in the soil.

Huh.

Her attention returned as Mikoto led them into the living room. Tea was poured, fruit juice offered to Nemi, and soon the two women were chatting like gossiping aunties over sweets. Nemi sat quietly, sipping her juice and letting the calm atmosphere wash over her.

Then—

“By the way, where’s your son?” Kushina asked, glancing around.

Mikoto blinked, her expression faltering. “Oh my, that boy… Seriously. I even reminded him we had guests coming over.”

She rose to her feet with a light sigh and stepped deeper into the house.

“Itachii! Come out and greet our guests!”

Nemi blinked.

Itachi.

The name sent a ripple down her spine. She froze, juice cup in hand. Her heartbeat skipped once, then twice.

She looked around again with sharper eyes. That’s when she noticed it—a fan-shaped symbol hanging on the wall, red and white.

Decorative, ceremonial-looking.

A fan. A fan…

An Uchiha fan.

Oh. The realization clicked into place.

And then he stepped out.

A young boy. Dark-haired, dark-eyed. His expression calm, his posture composed for someone his age.

Their eyes met.

And for the briefest flicker of a second—she swore—his eyes widened too.

Like he’d recognized something.

Like she had.

“Hello,” he said softly, but clearly. “Nice to meet you. I’m Uchiha Itachi.”

Chapter 79: Of Strings and Fate

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi glanced at the boy across the table as she sipped quietly from her juice.

He was… small. Like her. His dark hair was neatly combed, and he held his cup of orange juice with the kind of quiet precision that didn’t belong to most four-year-olds. His face still had the soft roundness of childhood—chubby cheeks and wide, gentle eyes.

So this was him.

The future murderer of the Uchiha clan.

Her gaze dropped almost immediately when their eyes briefly met. She hadn’t expected him to look so… soft. So normal. A little boy, just like her. Just a child.

Nemi turned her attention back to the women chatting beside her. She hadn’t been paying much attention, but now both Kushina and Mikoto were looking at them with knowing glances.

“The kids… aren’t talking much, are they?” Kushina said, eyebrows slightly furrowed in mock disappointment.

Mikoto gave a soft laugh and leaned back with her tea. “Did you find the female version of Itachi out there, Kushina? Her color scheme even matches.” Her eyes flicked toward Nemi’s white hair before she added with a sigh, “Itachi, she’s your age, you know. Be friendly, okay?”

Nemi blinked slowly.

Why do adults always do this? she thought. Why do they push kids to talk or play like it’s mandatory? What if I just want to sit here and sip juice in peace? What if he does too?

Still, she knew it came from a place of care. She could feel it in Mikoto’s voice—the quiet concern, the hint of longing. Maybe both mothers were just trying.

Then finally, the boy spoke.

“Do you… want to see me train?”

Nemi’s head tilted, interest stirring behind her eyes. Train? Was it the kind of basic drills she used to do when she was eight, before everything fell apart?

She didn’t answer aloud, but he must’ve seen something in her expression, because he rose without another word and headed toward the back patio.

Nemi looked up at Kushina, who gave a sigh somewhere between fond and resigned before nodding.

“Go on,” she said.

Nemi slipped off the cushion and padded after Itachi, her small feet making barely a sound across the wooden floor. Behind her, the muffled voices of Kushina and Mikoto drifted faintly—something about “kids nowadays,” followed by a shared chuckle.

She followed Itachi through the sliding doors to the back patio, where a neat garden stretched out behind the house. The air smelled faintly of trimmed grass and sun-warmed wood. And right there, near the edge of the garden, stood several upright training dummies—some of them peppered with jagged holes and scuff marks.

Signs of repeated use. Serious use.

Nemi lowered herself onto the edge of the patio, folding her legs neatly beneath her as she watched Itachi walk over to a small wooden box. He opened it and pulled out a handful of... wooden kunai?

Huh. Honestly, she half-expected a dramatic display—real weapons, maybe a hidden blade, or him flipping through the air like some tiny assassin. Wasn't he supposed to be a prodigy?

Then again, this version of Itachi was just four. He probably hadn’t even enrolled in the academy yet. No one realized what he was yet.

“I practice my kunai throwing here,” Itachi said plainly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world for a toddler to be practicing precision weapon techniques in his backyard.

Nemi blinked slowly. Of course he does.

He raised one of the wooden kunai, which had a thin rope tied to the end. Then, with the kind of calm focus that usually belonged to much older shinobi, he threw.

Thump.

The kunai hit a training dummy square in the center. Then another. Then another. Each one landed precisely into old holes—like puzzle pieces slipping back into place.

Well, Nemi thought, lips quirking ever so slightly. Prodigy status confirmed.

When he was done, Itachi gave a gentle tug on the ropes. The kunai flew back into his hand, one after another, clean and efficient.

Then, he turned toward her. Eyes dark and unreadable, but steady.

“Do you… want to try?” he asked.

Nemi tilted her head slightly, eyes narrowing with curiosity. She hesitated.

Most of her martial training under her father had been… different. Focused on movement, stillness, control. Evasion drills, chakra meditation, and forming—fluid like water, quiet like falling leaves. He used to call it the art of survival, not combat. There were strategy lessons, too. Battle formations, prediction models, terrain reading. And of course, endless hours spent with that glowing resonance orb she never fully understood.

But nothing… offensive. Nothing like this.

She rose slowly and padded over to him. He held out one of the wooden kunai, and she accepted it, turning it over in her palm. It was light—lighter than a real one, definitely—but balanced. Her fingers tightened around the handle.

She glanced up, then mimicked Itachi’s stance. Steady grip, squared shoulders. Just like he did it.

Then, she threw.

The kunai whirled through the air… and landed wide, thudding uselessly into the dirt beside the dummy.

She puffed her cheeks in frustration. A quiet, pouty noise escaped her throat as Itachi tugged on the rope to retrieve it.

“Try again,” he said simply. Then he demonstrated once more—precise and silent. “Your center of gravity should be lower. Pull with your elbow, not your shoulder.”

Thunk. The kunai struck dead center.

She frowned. Took the weapon again. Tried to copy his movements, his stance, his quiet poise.

Thunk.

This time, the kunai struck the edge of the dummy. Still a miss. But closer.

Her little fingers curled at her sides as a quiet irritation sparked in her chest.

Sure, she could blame the unfamiliar weapon. Or her four-year-old body that still hadn’t caught up with the muscle memory of her past body. Or the way her chakra flow felt strange, slower than it used to be.

But that wasn’t it.

It was because he was a prodigy.

Just like Toneri.

Her stomach twisted.

Itachi moved as if to speak again, probably ready to give more advice. But she lifted a hand, waving him off with a tight, frowning pout.

“Enough,” she muttered. “You can train by yourself.”

She turned and trudged back to the patio, sitting down with a soft thud, arms folded.

Even without looking, she could sense his hesitation.

Then, the soft thuds resumed. Wooden kunai flying through the air with rapid, practiced rhythm. Faster now. Sharper. The impact on the dummies echoed with more force.

So. He had been holding back earlier. For her.

Nemi turned her gaze away, bitterness curling at the edge of her chest like smoke. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t his fault he was born this way—gifted, precise, focused. Just like her brother. But knowing that didn’t stop the flicker of jealousy that rose up anyway, uninvited.

The silence stretched until—

“I’m sorry.”

Her eyes lifted in surprise.

Itachi stood a few feet away, not quite meeting her gaze. His brows were faintly furrowed, and his hand still held a wooden kunai, hanging limply at his side.

“This must be boring,” he said softly. “To just sit and watch.”

He hesitated, then added, “I have some other toys. If you want, I can bring them out.”

Nemi blinked, taken aback. Was this... sympathy? Or maybe guilt?

She recalled something vague from the manga—the way they had described young Itachi. Mature beyond his years. Perceptive. Sensitive to the feelings of others. Enough to read the mood, even if he didn’t fully understand it.

Still, he was wrong about her feelings.

It wasn’t boredom. It was envy. Frustration. Shame.

“Hey,” she said after a beat, resting her chin in her palms, elbows propped against her knees. Her eyes narrowed in quiet curiosity.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked. “Why are you training so hard? What’s the point?”

It wasn’t just idle curiosity. It was the same question she used to want to ask her brother back when she still lived on the moon—when she watched him follow their father’s orders without hesitation. When he stood tall in silence, even as her small hands itched to abandon boring lectures and run barefoot across the palace halls. Why submit to such discipline willingly? Why not rebel?

Itachi wasn’t her brother, not even close, but maybe... just maybe... by understanding him, she could start to understand the mind of someone like her brother. A prodigy. The kind of person who bore the world’s weight before they were ever given a chance to be children.

Itachi didn’t answer immediately. He stood very still, a breeze brushing through his fringe. His eyes, wide and thoughtful, turned toward her like he was surprised a question like that could come from someone his age. Someone who was supposed to be playing with dolls or blocks, not mulling over the meaning of effort.

Then, softly, he said, “So no one has to fight anymore.”

His small hand tightened around the wooden kunai.

“I want to be strong... so there won’t be any more wars. So people won’t get hurt. Like before.”

Nemi blinked.

Ah. That’s right.

She had read somewhere that Itachi had been a pacifist from a very young age. He had seen something during the Third Shinobi War—something awful. Something that had planted that desire deep in his soul: to choose peace over bloodshed. To stop violence, not by avoiding power, but by mastering it.

It was a noble answer.

It was also an answer she couldn’t stand.

She scoffed, more bitter than she'd meant to be. “You’re just a kid. What can you do?”

She flopped onto her back with a sigh, staring at the blue sky above.

“Peace and all that... Leave it to the adults. It’s their mess. Let them clean it up.”

Sure, her words were too grown for her four-year-old mouth. But then again, Itachi wasn’t an ordinary kid either. Surely... he’d understand.

She could feel him go quiet.

Curious, she pushed herself up on her hands and peeked at him. He was staring at her—until he noticed she was looking, then quickly turned his gaze away.

“What?” she asked, squinting at him.

“Nothing,” he replied.

A beat passed.

“…It’s just,” he added, “I didn’t expect another kid to say something like that.”

There it was—just the slightest hint of amusement in his voice. Dry, subtle, almost hidden behind his usual calm. But she caught it.

She huffed and crossed her arms, kicking her feet a little in irritation. So what if she didn’t sound like a normal four-year-old? She’d given up on pretending.

“You’re a kid like me too, okay?”

He turned toward her, expression neutral but faintly curious. “I’m older than you.”

“Oh yeah?” She arched a brow. “When’s your birthday?”

“June 9th,” he responded automatically.

Tch. She clicked her tongue. That was annoyingly soon. She searched her own memories.

Her legal birthday was... August 17th. Yep. He was older than her by about two months.

Damn it.

But—wait.

If she went by the age of her previous body on the moon, she’d be eight. So technically, older. And if she considered the years lived in her past life before reincarnation…

Nope. Nope. Don’t go there.

Her eye twitched. That’s weird. Super weird. Don’t think about it.

Before her thoughts could spiral into timelines and existential age crises, a sudden commotion from inside the house snapped her attention outward—a sharp, startled gasp from Mikoto, followed by Kushina’s confused voice.

“She’s that girl?” Mikoto’s voice was hushed, but Nemi heard it clearly through the open sliding doors.

Nemi’s head tilted, sharp and instinctive. She wasn’t the only one. Beside her, Itachi had stilled too, posture slightly alert.

They both turned, watching through the half-open shoji screen. The two mothers were glancing in their direction now—faces composed too quickly. Mikoto gave them a little wave, the kind adults used when they didn’t want children to ask questions. The universal "Everything’s fine!" gesture.

Then, they disappeared deeper into the house, toward the kitchen, voices lowering to a murmur that didn’t quite reach the patio.

Nemi frowned, brow furrowing.

She knew. Knew. They were talking about her.

It wasn’t even a hunch—it rang through her like a quiet vibration, a sense as natural to her as breathing chakra. And they were hiding it.

Should she?

She glanced at Itachi, who was watching her with mild curiosity.

Ah, damn it.

She turned around and plopped back down on the wooden patio, sitting cross-legged. Her back to the house. Chin lifted slightly. Like she was about to meditate.

Itachi blinked. “What are you—?”

“Shhh.” She held up a hand. “I’m trying to focus.”

He went quiet.

With practiced ease, she closed her eyes, inhaled, and drew her chakra inward. Then, slowly, carefully, she directed it to her ears—funneling it just the way her father once taught her. A combat awareness technique meant to amplify perception. Not chakra sensing. Not full surveillance. Just enhanced hearing.

The world shifted. Sounds came clearer—the rustle of the wind in the trees, the buzz of a fly, Itachi’s soft breath in front of her.

Then—quiet, barely-there voices from the kitchen.

She filtered through the noise and zeroed in.

"...she's that girl that Itachi found..." Mikoto's voice, low but clear now.

"Wait, that same girl? You mean that time when Fugaku brought Itachi out and lost him?" That was Kushina—surprised, incredulous.

“Yeah. Hatake Kakashi found her, right?” Mikoto responded, voice carrying that familiar blend of fondness and exasperation that only came with reliving a family tale.

A quiet murmur of agreement from Kushina.

“Well, apparently, it was because Itachi found her,” Mikoto continued. “He told me about it afterwards. Said he sensed her. Or heard her. A little child crying for help. And he led Hatake-kun to where she was.”

There was a pause. Then Kushina’s voice came, thoughtful. “What a coincidence…”

Another pause, followed by a shift in tone—light, teasing.

“I’m more surprised you were okay with your husband taking Itachi out onto the battlefield. Did you kick him out to sleep on the floor?”

“Oh, I wasn't okay,” Mikoto replied flatly. “And no, I couldn’t exactly kick him out—he’s too proud for that. But… let’s just say he’s been spending a lot more time in the toilet after dinner lately.”

A beat of silence.

Nemi didn’t need to see Kushina’s expression to know it was wide-eyed and possibly horrified.

Never piss off an Uchiha mom, Nemi thought.

She had to clamp down on the laugh bubbling up in her throat, lest she blow her own cover. The image of the fearsome Uchiha patriarch being lowkey revenge-laxatived by his wife was almost too much to handle.

But—wait. Focus.

What Mikoto had said earlier was still spinning in her mind. While Hatake Kakashi—the Copy Ninja, wow—had been the one to physically pick her up, it was Itachi who had led him to her. He had sensed her. Found her. Facedown and half-drowned in that creek.

...Wait.

Something clicked. A faint, almost-forgotten thread of memory—warm, flickering chakra in the darkness. A single voice reaching across the void as she reached out one last time, pouring her final reserves into her Ninshū.

That presence… had been him?

Her breath caught.

She opened her eyes again, turning slowly to look at Itachi. Something in her gaze had changed. Clearer now. Sharper.

“That time...” she whispered. “It was you?”

Itachi was still holding the wooden kunai, standing just a few feet from her. His brow furrowed, confusion flashing across his face—then slowly, understanding dawned.

“I did,” he said quietly. “I heard you.”

That simple answer landed like a ripple in her chest.

He heard me.

Someone like him had answered her call. Someone who shouldn’t have heard at all, someone whose chakra had echoed back like a lifeline. That presence she felt on the edge of dying—it had been Itachi.

But before she could fully wrap her mind around it, his voice came again.

“How did you do it?”

She blinked, caught off guard. “Hm?”

“That…” he hesitated, unsure of the words. “Using chakra. To hear them from afar. That’s what you did, right?”

Oh.

She realized it then—he’d felt her just now. While she was eavesdropping on the mothers. He didn’t know the technique, but he’d sensed the shift in her chakra.

Her lips twitched.

Wait a minute… He doesn’t know how to do that yet?

Of course. He was still only a child. And Mikoto did seem protective. Maybe he hadn’t been trained that far yet. She tilted her head slightly, studying him.

And then—Oh?

A slow, mischievous smile curled at the corners of her mouth.

Is this… finally… something I can one-up the Uchiha prodigy on?

She leaned forward, the gleam in her eyes unmistakable.

“Why?” she asked in a singsong voice, maybe just a little too smug. “Don’t you know something simple like this?”

Okay—rude. But she couldn’t help herself.

Itachi’s brow furrowed. “It’s not that, I—”

But he never got the chance to finish.

Voices again. From inside the house.

Nemi’s ears twitched, chakra subtly channeling once more. Mikoto’s voice drifted out faintly: “It’s gotten quiet outside. Did something happen?”

A rustle of movement. Footsteps approaching.

Oh no. They’re coming!

She shouldn’t have panicked—really, they weren’t doing anything wrong (well, not him at least)—but her instincts kicked in. She immediately cut off the chakra enhancement and bolted upright.

“Hey hey!” she said, way too loud, like a bad actor on stage. “Show me your kunai throwing again!”

But then—

Thunk.

Her tiny foot landed on a slightly uneven patch of grass, and she slipped. Momentum pulled her forward—right toward a pile of wooden kunai scattered on the ground.

They weren’t metal, but they were sharp enough to scrape skin or worse.

Reflex kicked in. Pure survival instinct.

Thin chakra threads snapped out from her limbs—wild, clumsy, desperate. She didn’t care what they hit, she just needed something to catch onto—

One of them snagged Itachi.

“Wha—hey!”

Next thing she knew, he was yanked forward with her, his body toppling as he instinctively tried to stabilize. But he still had ropes from the wooden dummies in his hands, the ones he’d been practicing with. One still had a dummy-weighted kunai on the end.

The rope coiled with them as they tumbled.

“Let go!”

“I can’t, you’re on my—ow, my hair!

In the mess of limbs and chakra strings, one of her red hair ribbons had come loose, snapping free and tangling itself around Itachi’s wrist. Her hair clip was definitely in his sleeve now, stuck in the button seam.

Itachi tried to push up with one arm while keeping the wooden kunai from poking her face. “You’re pulling the rope tighter—!”

“I know! Stop moving! You’re making it worse!”

“You’re the one who pulled me!

“You’re the one who didn’t dodge!”

Their squabble devolved into grumbles as they awkwardly twisted and turned, only getting more tangled. Their legs were in a criss-cross of chakra strings and rope. Nemi’s cheek was squished against Itachi’s shoulder while he tried—and failed—to untangle one of the wooden kunai from her back ribbon.

And then—

The shoji screen slid open.

Two shadows cast long over the yard.

Silence.

Then—

“…Okaa-san,” Itachi muttered without looking up, cheeks dusted red.

“…Nee-san,” Nemi added, her voice small, her face absolutely flaming.

There was a long pause.

Then—

Kushina howled with laughter.

“What is this?!” she wheezed between cackles. “The chakra strings of fate?!

She had to clutch her stomach as her whole body shook with mirth, nearly collapsing into the doorway from laughing too hard.

Mikoto sighed—part fondly, part exasperated. She pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Kids,” she muttered. “Seriously—Kushina, stop laughing and help me untangle them!”

“No no, wait—wait,” Kushina gasped out between breathless chuckles. “I need—I need a picture of this—!”

Kushina!

“Okay, okay—coming, coming!”

Nemi groaned and buried her face in Itachi’s shoulder. This was going to haunt her forever.

Notes:

In case the symbolism isn't obvious, do check the newly-added tags.

I'm not even sure if I can get there. Or if it ends in tragedy. Or if I may change my mind halfway through. But, well, we'll see. I apologise in advance if anyone was hoping this would remain Gen.

Chapter 80: Of Dinner and Scarecrows

Chapter Text

Nemi grumbled under her breath as Kushina gently held her hand and led her down the quiet evening streets of Konoha.

The embarrassment still clung to her skin like damp clothes.

It had taken far too long to get untangled. Every time she had tried to pull away, something else had snagged—her ribbon in his shirt collar, his wooden kunai still looped in rope tied to the dummy, her chakra strings wrapped around his arm. They were both red-faced and flustered, with Kushina wheezing with laughter and Mikoto muttering, “Honestly, you two…” as she tried to undo the mess.

Nemi hadn’t dared to meet Itachi’s eyes afterward. Not really. Okay, fine, she had sneaked a glance once. He was also red as a tomato, his face stiff like he didn’t know whether to apologize or run into the woods and never return.

She sighed through her nose.

Kushina was humming, clearly in a cheerful mood. She glanced down at Nemi with a big grin. “Today was a good visit, wasn’t it?”

“It was fine,” Nemi mumbled.

Kushina laughed softly, unconvinced. “You’re cute when you’re flustered.”

Nemi scowled but kept quiet.

Still, something tugged at the back of her mind. Why hadn’t either of the mothers questioned her chakra skills? Chakra string manipulation wasn’t a basic ability, and certainly not something most four-year-olds would just know. Her chakra control was, frankly, abnormal.

Sure, the Uzumaki name carried expectations of strong chakra, and maybe even early talent, but this? Advanced chakra sensing? Chakra threads? That wasn’t normal prodigy-level. That was trained assassin level.

Were they… just ignoring it?

Or maybe, she thought dryly, someone had already painted a sob story to explain it. Something like “tragic half-Uzumaki orphan girl, abused and forced into early ninja training by some terrible, seals-obsessed mother.” A theory like that could explain a lot, and adults loved to fill in gaps with tragic assumptions.

She frowned. She really shouldn't poke at her good fortune too hard.

She glanced back up at Kushina, who was still talking. “...we can go visit them again sometime,” she was saying, in that singsong way she got when she was teasing. “Who knows, maybe you and Itachi-kun will become very good friends.”

A grin bloomed on her face as she peeked at Nemi sideways.

Nemi looked away quickly, face heating up all over again.

No. Just—no. Absolutely not. She was never making eye contact with that boy again.

They turned the corner, and Nemi sighed with relief when their neighborhood came into view. The street was familiar, the lamps beginning to flicker on, and their home just ahead.

Then she spotted a familiar silhouette near their front gate.

Blonde hair. Tall. Warm voice.
Minato.

But he wasn’t alone. He stood talking to someone—someone shorter, not quite adult-height. The figure was half-obscured by Minato’s coat and the soft evening light.

Nemi squinted. She couldn't hear them yet, but something about their body language caught her eye. The shorter figure moved sharply, arms tense, like he was arguing. Or resisting. Minato, by contrast, remained calm—reassuring. He placed a steady hand on the other’s shoulder. The boy eventually sighed, his stance slackening.

They moved closer. Nemi’s gaze sharpened as the light shifted and the figure came into view.

A boy. Maybe a teenager. He wore a mask, covering most of his face, leaving only one dark eye visible. She blinked at the sight. Something about him...

Minato looked up and greeted his wife, smiling softly. “You’re back.”

Kushina grinned and nudged Nemi forward. Minato ruffled her hair as a greeting.

Nemi pouted. Why do adults keep doing that?

She turned her attention to the masked boy again—and then it hit her.

Her eyes widened. “Ah!” she exclaimed, pointing.

Everyone paused, surprised by the sudden noise.

She beamed. “The tree guy!”

There was a moment of silence.

The boy stared at her for a long beat. “I have a name,” he said flatly.

Kushina let out a loud snort. “Clearly, ‘tree guy’ made more of an impression on Nemi-chan here.” She tousled Nemi’s hair fondly.

Minato chuckled, a quiet, easy sound. “Nemi-chan, this is Hatake Kakashi. He’s one of my students.”

So this was the infamous Copy Ninja? She blinked. He was... just a kid. Well, technically a teenager, but still.
Her gaze flicked to the side. Hm. Shouldn’t there be two more? She thought briefly of the names she’d read once: Rin and Obito. But neither were present.

She looked again—Kakashi’s forehead protector was pulled down over his left eye.

Oh.

So it was after the Kannabi Bridge mission.

She didn’t dwell. Instead, she tuned back into the conversation.

Kushina was coaxing Kakashi to stay for dinner. “You’re way too skinny—come on, it’s just one meal.”

Kakashi was resisting with a familiar, dull kind of stubbornness. Minato stood caught in the middle, torn between student and wife.

Then—

“Please stay.”

All eyes turned to Nemi.

Oops. Did she say that out loud?

Her cheeks puffed. She doubled down. “Please stay for dinner,” she repeated, slower this time, with all the wide-eyed sincerity of a child.

Kakashi stared. Minato looked amused. Kushina’s eyes sparkled with triumph.

There was a long pause before Kakashi gave the smallest sigh. “...Fine.”

Kushina pumped her fist in the air. “Victory!”

Nemi smiled to herself as they all walked toward the house together. Not bad.

Not bad at all.

Chapter 81: Of Masks and Chaos

Chapter Text

Nemi sat at the dining table, her little legs swinging above the floor, cheeks squished between her palms. Her gaze—unblinking—was fixed on the masked teenager seated across from her.

So this is the Copy Ninja in the flesh.

Hatake Kakashi.

He looked... young. Not as young as her, of course, but still—just a boy. A teenage boy with silver hair like an old man. Somehow, though, it suited him. Made him look like he belonged outside of time.

Her eyes lingered on the Konoha forehead protector, pulled down over his left eye.

So it's already happened, she thought. Obito... Rin...

Her heart ached a little. Even with all the lives she had already lived, all the knowledge she carried, there were still things she couldn’t change. Not yet. Maybe never.

Across from her, Kakashi must have felt the intensity of her stare because he looked up slowly.

"...What?"

His tone was flat. Not exactly rude—just indifferent.

She blinked, slow and wide-eyed. “Nothing,” she said, with all the innocence of a four-year-old.

He didn’t respond. Just went back to quietly waiting, elbows on the table, chin resting on one hand, clearly trying to act like he wasn’t awkward about this dinner invitation.

Around them, Kushina hummed while moving between the stove and the counter, heating leftovers and whipping up a quick dish with casual ease. It smelled like miso soup and grilled mackerel—comfort food.

Minato had disappeared into another room earlier, probably off finishing some last-minute mission reports. He wasn’t the Hokage yet, but jonin duties still came with their own late-night paperwork.

Nemi’s eyes drifted back to Kakashi.

She hesitated.

She’d heard it from when she eavesdropped on the mothers—before the embarrassing strings tangle incident. That it had been him who carried her in, even if it was Itachi who first found her unconscious near the borders. Apparently, Kakashi had been the one who decided she looked more like a lost child than an infiltrating threat. Chose to hand her over to the Shinobi Welfare Department instead of the T&I Division.

If someone else had made that call…

She swallowed.

Maybe she should say something.

"Um..." she began, voice small. "Hatake... nii-san?"

Kakashi raised his visible brow slightly. “...What?”

Still flat, still unreadable. But at least he acknowledged her.

She fidgeted, fingers curling on the edge of the table.

“I heard... you were the one who rescued me.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “So... thank you.”

She quickly looked away, ears hot, unsure why she suddenly felt so self-conscious.

Maybe it was because she was remembering how small and broken she must have looked that day. Maybe it was because she knew just how much pain the boy across from her had already seen. Or maybe... it was just the weight of knowing too much, and still being too little to do anything about it.

Kakashi stared at her a second longer. Then he leaned back slightly, expression unreadable behind the mask.

"...You looked like a stray cat," he finally said.

She blinked at him.

“I don’t kill stray cats.”

A pause. Nemi's mouth opened slightly, unsure if she should be offended or relieved.

Kakashi, satisfied with that explanation, looked away.

Kushina’s laughter rang out from the kitchen. “He’s always been like that, Nemi-chan—don’t take it personally!”

“I’m not,” Nemi muttered, even as she pouted.

But despite the deadpan delivery and the strange choice of words… somehow, it made her feel better.

Just a little.

The stove clicked off, and Kushina—humming to herself—brought over plates of food. The scent of miso soup, grilled mackerel, and pickled vegetables filled the room. A door opened somewhere, and Minato walked out, stretching with a yawn as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“Dinner’s ready!” Kushina beamed, placing the last dish on the table.

Nemi straightened in her seat. She picked up her chopsticks with perfect table posture, ready to dig in.

But then she froze.

Something about this moment...

It was rare. No—crucial.

Her eyes flicked toward Kakashi, seated across from her, staring down at his plate like it had personally insulted him. And then—she remembered.

The eternal mystery of the Naruto manga...

What did Kakashi look like under the mask?

(That little echo of a voice—the ghost of her past life—tried to whisper that it was revealed in a filler chapter. But she shushed it. That didn’t count. She wanted to witness it in person. With her own two eyes. Right here. Right now.)

She carefully, quietly, set her chopsticks down.

Her eyes narrowed like a hawk. Locked on target: Hatake Kakashi. The Mask.

Kushina blinked at her pause. “What’s wrong, Nemi-chan? Are you not feeling hungry?”

Nemi shook her head silently, picking up her chopsticks again in a pantomime of cooperation. Decoy gesture.

Then—the moment began.

Kakashi’s fingers reached up.

He tugged at the edge of his cloth mask.

Her heart stopped.

Was this it?! Was she finally about to unravel the greatest enigma of shinobi society?! Would she be the one to gaze upon the mythical face beneath the mask?!

But then—

DING-DONG!

“DELIVERY!” someone shouted from the front.

Nemi flinched.

SPLASH!

Minato, mid-pour with the soy sauce, gasped as the cap suddenly came loose. A dark stream of salty liquid gushed over the neatly grilled fish and directly onto Kakashi’s plate.

“Ah—!” Minato jumped back with the bottle in hand. “Why is this thing always loose?!”

Kushina rushed to grab a cloth. The front door banged open as the delivery person tossed in a scroll package—right onto the table.

“Oops, sorry!” the courier shouted from the hallway before vanishing again like a bad genin.

Nemi blinked as chaos erupted all around her. Soy sauce. Delivery scroll. Minato apologizing. Kushina rushing about.

And when she turned back—

Kakashi had already finished eating.

His plate was empty.

His chopsticks rested neatly on the table.

His mask was back on.

Nemi stared.

Then gasped.

Then pointed.

NOOOOO!!” she wailed.

Everyone froze.

Kakashi blinked. “...What?”

“He—he—!” Nemi flailed her arms, jabbing a finger at him. “HE HAD IT OFF! HE—AND THEN—AND I—!”

Minato was still patting his shirt dry. Kushina blinked, utterly confused, before rushing to Nemi’s side. “Oh no—Nemi-chan, what’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“She’s probably upset about the soy sauce,” Minato guessed.

“NO I’M NOT!” she cried, face red with frustration and betrayal. “I—HE—YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND!!”

She knew she shouldn’t cry. She really did. She was mentally an adult! But her four-year-old body betrayed her. Her eyes welled up and fat tears rolled down her cheeks as a sob escaped.

So she wailed.

Kushina gasped and pulled her into a warm hug, cooing soothingly. “There, there—don’t cry, Nemi-chan. We’ll clean it up. We’ll get more mackerel—Minato, go get more mackerel!”

“I’m going, I’m going!” Minato was already halfway out the door.

“I—I wanted to see!” Nemi wailed, her tiny fists hitting the table with dramatic flair.


Kakashi just sat there in the middle of it all, utterly still, like a war-hardened veteran surrounded by screaming toddlers and exploding soy sauce.

He sighed internally.

This is what I get for showing up to dinner.

Chapter 82: Of Timelines and Ageing

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi pursed her lips as she stared down at her sheet of paper, tapping it lightly with her brush, ink dripping everywhere.

Calligraphy practice, again.

She was getting more settled into the Namikaze household now—slowly, steadily. Every morning, Kushina would rouse her with a cheerful voice, coax her into a warm breakfast, brush her hair into cute braids, and whisk her off on errands. Sometimes they’d go grocery shopping, other times they’d stop and chat with random villagers—many of whom cooed at Nemi’s cheeks or complimented her “adorable” manners.

Nemi tolerated it. Mostly.

In the afternoons, they’d return home for calligraphy or counting exercises or naps, and sometimes—only sometimes—Kushina would suggest visiting a certain household.

The Uchiha household.

But Nemi had dodged that trap so far by conveniently clutching her stomach and groaning pitifully each time.

It worked. So far.

Dinner followed, usually at home. If Minato wasn’t off on missions or working late, he’d join them with a tired smile and soft-spoken warmth that made the quiet moments feel whole.

Her fingers drifted to the stone pendant hanging at her collarbone.

The silver chain was new, strong and polished, catching bits of light from the open window. A far cry from the fraying old leather cord she had clung to since she recovered it in the river. Kushina had offered to replace it—gently, quietly—after catching Nemi fidgeting with it too many times.

She hadn’t pried. Not after that first time. Not after Nemi’s hands clenched around the pendant and her whole body stiffened like a cornered cat. Maybe it was her face, maybe the look in her eyes. Either way, Kushina had only given her a soft smile and asked if she’d like something sturdier.

No questions. Just warmth.

Now the pendant sat a little heavier, its new chain colder, sturdier. But the weight around her neck was oddly comforting.

She wondered, not for the first time, how her brother was doing.

All alone on the moon.
With their father.

She wondered if her father was even still alive. She tried to remember... how old had Toneri been when their father passed in the other timeline? In the movie? He was just a boy, wasn’t he?

Was that... already happening?

Her chest ached. The thoughts pressed in like cold fog.

She shook her head, banishing the feeling.

Focus. Calligraphy.

Her brush hovered above the inkstone, but the assignment lay half-finished.

She sighed and pushed it aside.

There was something else bothering her—something subtle, like a loose thread at the hem of a memory. Ever since Kushina had replaced the old leather strap of her pendant with a new silver chain, the presence of her brother’s chakra had become a constant thrum against her chest. Comforting, familiar… and oddly stirring.

The timelines didn’t add up.

That was the thought that had begun to gnaw at her. A suspicion that first formed like a whisper, something she had brushed off. But now it stuck with her—persistent, undeniable.

She remembered The Last. Remembered the way her brother, Toneri, had looked: tall, calm, ethereal. Too young. No older than Naruto or Hinata. Maybe twenty, at most.

And yet…

Nemi pushed aside her abandoned calligraphy and reached for a fresh sheet of paper, swapping brush for pencil. She didn’t really need to write it down—her mind, honed by both reincarnation and experience, could handle the math. But the act of writing helped ground her. Let her see the problem more clearly.

Start with the basics.

She was four years old now. Her current body, at least.

Itachi was also around four or five—older than Sasuke by about five years, if she remembered correctly. That made sense. So if she was the same age as Itachi, that already placed her a full five years ahead of the main cast.

But her real age—her original age, before the regression—had been eight. Four years older than her current body.

So that made her nine years older than Sasuke and Naruto.

Nine.

She paused, chewing her pencil lightly as she continued calculating in the margins.

Toneri was three years older than her. Always had been. So…

9 (her age gap from the Konoha 11) + 3 = 12.

Toneri should be twelve years older than Naruto, Hinata, and the others.

And when Naruto and Hinata fought him on the moon, they had been what? Nineteen? Maybe twenty at most.

So that would make Toneri…

Thirty-two.

Thirty-two years old.

Her pencil stilled. The breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding escaped in a quiet gasp.

No.

That couldn’t be right.

He didn’t look thirty-two in the movie. He didn’t act it either. He had the face and voice of someone young—twenty at most. A man just stepping into adulthood, not one who had already lived through more than three decades.

Unless…

“Unless 2D animation really can’t portray age properly,” she muttered to herself, sarcasm edging her tone.

She stared down at the numbers again.

Thirty-two.

It was too old.

Too off.

“It doesn’t make sense…” she whispered again, voice barely a breath, barely a thought given form.

Silence answered her.

The house remained still, save for the soft tick of the wall clock and the faint hum of wind through the trees outside. Kushina had left her alone for a short errand, confident in Nemi’s polite manners and maturity—well-earned, even after that one time she wailed at dinner over the offscreen reveal of Kakashi's face.

Nemi sat still, her small fingers slack around the pencil, gaze distant. But something tugged at her thoughts, like the tail end of a dream refusing to vanish.

She looked down at her arms.

Pale. Smooth. Skin like moonlight—untouched by sun, no matter how long she stood beneath it. Not even a flush of pink when she lingered outdoors longer than necessary.

She remembered her time alone, before Konoha. When she roamed wilderness and ruins. Her body had taken bruises, cuts, worse. But she healed quickly—too quickly.

And then there was the anaesthetic. That bizarre, stubborn resistance. She’d woken up twice when she shouldn’t have. Once on that wretched night when madwoman Umeko carved seals into her skin, and again during the gentler but still harrowing surgery with Kushina. Both times, the sedatives hadn’t held.

Her first time in front of a mirror came back to her too. Back on the moon. She remembered staring at her reflection, puzzled, frowning. Her face had looked wrong. Too young for her age even back then.

The answer tugged harder now. Closer.

Ōtsutsuki physiology.

She closed her eyes. Let it sink in.

Skin that doesn’t tan.

Accelerated healing.

Resistance to toxins and foreign chakra.

Exceptional physical durability.

And… perhaps…

Slower aging.

That would explain everything.

If she and her brother aged differently from humans—if their biology resisted time the same way it resisted everything else—then Toneri would have looked young. Too young for his years. She herself had felt that dissonance ever since she first became aware of her reflection. Maybe what looked like twenty was actually thirty. Or more.

Her brow furrowed.

She thought. And thought. And—

“Uuughgh,” she groaned, clutching her head and flopping dramatically across the low table.

Maybe she was overthinking it. Maybe she had just gotten the timeline wrong. It had been years since she last watched Naruto, and even then, her memory of the plot had been half-complete at best.

She didn’t remember every single detail. It wasn’t like the Pythagorean theorem or Maxwell’s equations or Euler’s identity—stuff she did memorize, back when she still had final exams and textbooks.

(“π²/6,” she muttered out of habit. “That’s the Basel problem.”)

But Naruto? The anime timeline? The exact age gaps between the cast? Only fragments remained.

She exhaled hard and leaned back, staring at the paper.

Equations. Names. Ages. Scrawled lines. Scribbles.

She looked around.

Still alone.

Just to be sure, she extended her senses—subtle and slow, like ripples over a still pond.

No hidden chakra signatures in the vicinity. No ANBU flitting between shadows. No lurking jōnin watching from rooftops. Unless you counted the grumpy old cat that belonged to the neighbor, perched on the fence like it owned the world.

Then again, that cat was suspicious.

Still, satisfied, Nemi turned back to the paper. She held her palm over it, focusing.

With a small flare of chakra—subtle, controlled—the paper blackened at the edges, curling inward with a soft hiss. The words and numbers burned away, reduced to ash in seconds.

She watched the embers fade to soot.

The mess would need cleaning before Kushina returned. But somehow, the sight reassured her.

Even if the timelines were confusing, even if her body felt alien, even if her very place in this world had been rearranged by fate and space and sealing jutsu—there was still one constant.

Her chakra.

Her fire.

Her light.

No one could take that from her.

Not this world. Not time.

Not even the moon.

Notes:

So did anybody realise that the timeline was off? All the way back in chapter 18, when Nemi viewed Konoha for the first time?

It may or may not have been intentional. Intentional because yes, I had always meant to put the timeframe before canon. Unintentional because no, I did not mean to age them up so much.

Chapter 83: Of Bribery and Fatigue

Notes:

It was supposed to be two chapters, but I decided to combine into one instead.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi swore—absolutely swore—that she would never set foot in the Uchiha household again.

Not after that incident with the chakra strings.
Not after getting tangled in them.
Not after seeing him just as red-faced and mortified as she was.

The memory alone made her want to spontaneously combust. She had fake-cried, fake-wailed, and even once fake-sneezed so violently that she’d toppled over a display rack at the market. All to avoid returning here.

But Kushina was catching on. Worse—she was weaponizing that knowledge.

Which was how, somehow, Nemi woke to find herself swaddled tightly in her blankets like a burrito, half-upright on a futon in the Uchiha living room. Her vision was foggy, her limbs sluggish with sleep. She blinked, squinted toward the sliding doors as voices echoed faintly.

Mikoto's gentle tone.
Kushina’s familiar farewell.

“I’ll pick her up this evening, promise!” Kushina called out cheerily, already halfway down the walkway.

Wait.

Wait.

Nemi's eyes widened as her mind finally cleared.
She left me—?!

Then she saw him.

That boy.
Itachi.

Eeek!” she squeaked, stiffening like she’d just been struck by lightning.

Blanket. She needed her blanket.

She clutched the edges like it was sacred cloth and tried to disappear beneath it, wriggling away like a panicked caterpillar seeking safety in some faraway corner. The wall caught her off guard. Thunk.

“Ow,” she hissed into the blanket.

Footsteps padded away. Mikoto’s, probably.
“Nemi-chan, I’ll bring some fruits and juices for you two, alright?” she called from the kitchen, blissfully unaware of the spiritual turmoil unraveling in the living room.

Then—

Silence.

Dead, awkward, heavy silence.

The kind that pressed down on her like gravity. Like shame.

She peeked, just a sliver of her eye visible through the folds of fabric.

There he was.

Itachi sat cross-legged a few feet away, calmly sipping his juice as if absolutely nothing were wrong. His expression was unreadable. Which somehow made it worse. Nemi could feel the heat crawling up her neck and over her ears.

Why was he so calm?

Why wasn’t he saying anything?

Why wasn’t he leaving?!

Nemi stayed buried beneath her blanket, her breath warm and shallow under the thick folds. If she lay completely still, maybe—maybe—she’d gain the fabled power of invisibility. Or at least spontaneous combustion. Either worked.

She definitely did not expect footsteps to return.

Tsk,” came Mikoto’s voice, full of fond exasperation. “What am I going to do with you?”

Nemi didn’t even have time to protest before she was hoisted up like a reluctant sack of potatoes. “No—nooo!” she wriggled uselessly, arms flailing against the air as Mikoto carried her back like some rebellious preschooler returning to the scene of a crime.

Which, technically, it was.

Her.

Crime: Unintentionally entangling herself (and the Uchiha heir) in chakra strings and prepubescent humiliation.

Mikoto set her down on the tatami again, directly across from him.
The boy.
Itachi.

Damn her four-year-old noodle limbs. Damn this body. She couldn’t even fake a limp escape.

“Nemi-chan, it’s okay,” Mikoto said gently, smoothing down her messy hair. “You don’t need to be shy. Don’t worry about what happened last time.”

She added cheerfully, “See? Itachi-kun isn’t bothered at all!”

Nemi peeked at him from under the blanket.

He sat upright, his tiny hands cupped around his juice glass, eyes a shade too serious for someone still wearing kiddy socks. His face was composed—but Nemi could see it.

That slight stiffness in his posture. The way he blinked exactly once, slowly.

Nope. He was very much still bothered.

Mikoto, either oblivious or willfully ignoring it, placed the plate of sliced apples and juice down on the table between them. “Now,” she said in her usual warm-but-scheming-mom tone, “be nice. Talk to each other, okay?”

Then, she turned to Nemi and added with a teasing little waggle of her fingers, “And no chakra strings this time, alright?”

Nemi groaned, muffled behind her blanket. It sounded like the long, drawn-out wail of a dying soul. “That was one time…

Mikoto smirked—smirked!—and slipped out of the room, her footsteps padding toward the kitchen.

And then… silence again. Heavy. Awkward.

She could feel his gaze. Or maybe she was imagining it. She peeked again, one eye squinting from behind the safety of a pillow fold.

There he was. As composed as ever, sipping his juice with the unshakable grace of a child who thought he was hosting a diplomatic tea ceremony. One pinky away from royalty.

Hmph. Fine.

If he could pretend to be composed, then she could pretend to be even more composed. She was an adult once, after all. A grown woman. With tax responsibilities and thesis deadlines and entire neural maps dedicated to biochemical equations. She knew maturity.

She shot out a hand. Snagged one apple slice.

Then another.

Then—

“Are you not going to leave any for me?”

His voice cut through the quiet like a kunai through paper.

Nemi froze mid-bite.

Itachi stared at her. Calm. Plain. The barest arch to his brow. A four-year-old, yes, but one with the soul of a passive-aggressive librarian.

Something about it irritated her.

“What are you even doing here?” she snapped, dropping all pretense of acting like a proper kid. “Aren’t you supposed to be out training or something? You love training, don’t you? Shoo.”

She flicked her hand toward the door like she was banishing a stray duck. He didn’t move.

“I live here,” he replied, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Then, as if twisting the kunai a little deeper, he added, “Besides…” he calmly plucked an apple slice with his tiny fork, “...I’m afraid someone might have an accident again if I train with the dummies.”

Silence.

Hot, burning silence.

Nemi let out a low groan and buried herself back in the blanket. The urge to dissolve into the floor returned tenfold.

“What do you want, then?” she grumbled, voice muffled against cotton and shame. “An apology? Fine. I’m sorry, okay? Sorry that I got you… in that mess.”

She looked away.

A long pause. Then—

“That doesn’t sound sincere,” he said evenly.

Her blanket rippled as her head popped back out, slowly, her expression somewhere between disbelief and indignation. “What.”

“Your apology,” he clarified, with the patience of someone correcting a test paper. “It wasn’t sincere.”

She froze.
Excuse me?!

Her head whipped around, fire in her eyes, mouth already halfway open—then she caught herself.

Wait. No. Breathe. Don’t yell at the child. You’re not on Reddit.

She inhaled slowly. Exhaled even slower. Counted the seconds. Just like her father taught her in meditation—slow the mind, steady the flame.

“Alright, fine.” She looked him in the eye. “I’m really sorry.”

Her voice came out calm, smooth. A little too sweet, maybe. Almost like she was apologizing to a customer for not having enough soy sauce packets.

Itachi blinked. She could see the confusion flicker across his face. Was he expecting her to get flustered again?

He faltered for a breath. “That…”

But then he composed himself quickly. “If you’re really sorry, then prove it.”

Her brow furrowed. “…What do you mean?”

“Teach me,” Itachi said. His voice was soft, but certain. “That thing you did before. With chakra.”

Nemi blinked at him, brows tugging together in mild confusion. “Which thing—”

Oh.

Oh.

Her memory flicked back—that time. When she’d channeled chakra to her ears to eavesdrop on Mikoto and Kushina whispering in the kitchen. She hadn’t thought much of it then. It was instinctive, something she did without thinking, like breathing. But he had noticed it, was even about to say something before that incident happened.

“Why?” she asked, more curious now than anything. “Can’t you learn chakra stuff from your parents? They’re shinobi, right?”

They had to be. Mikoto moved like someone born from shadows and silence, and she vaguely remembered Fugaku had some ominous nickname… what was it again? Wicked Eye? Something dramatic like that.

Itachi hesitated, glancing away just slightly. “Okaa-san didn’t teach me much yet. She said I should wait until the academy.”

Nemi tilted her head.

“And Otou-san is… busy.”

Ah. Right. The war. She’d nearly forgotten—this was still during the Third Shinobi War. Most able-bodied shinobi were needed on the frontlines. Fugaku, too.

She straightened up, shoulders squaring with mock dignity.

“I don’t wanna.”

He blinked, clearly caught off guard. “What?”

“I. Don’t. Wanna.” She repeated, each word crisp with smug finality. She crossed her arms and tilted her chin up, eyes closed with the elegance of a particularly self-satisfied moon princess.

“You’re not really interested in my apology,” she said with exaggerated flair. “You just wanna learn that chakra trick. You thought you could guilt-trip me into revealing my super secret technique?”

She snickered, lips curling into a victorious grin. “No way. Nu-uh. Find someone else.”

Silence followed. The kind that usually meant she’d won.

Still half-buried in her blanket fortress, Nemi cracked one eye open to sneak a peek at him.

He looked... taken aback. Hah. Probably didn’t expect another kid to catch on to his emotional blackmail attempt. She saw that little flicker of surprise in his eyes. Gotcha, she thought, feeling smug. Sucker.

Then his brows furrowed, his expression turning thoughtful in that weirdly serious way only Itachi managed to pull off at four years old. She narrowed her gaze, suddenly wary.

“What if… we do a trade?” he offered, cautious.

Nemi blinked. That wasn’t what she expected.

“A trade,” he repeated more firmly this time. “Like how the adults buy things with money. I’ll trade something. For that lesson.”

She stared at him for a long second, then flopped back into the pile of blankets with a dramatic sigh and muttered, “What can you even trade with? And no, I don’t want any of your kunai.”

That, she figured, would end it. But to her surprise, Itachi didn’t pout or whine. He simply stood up and padded off without a word.

She heard the faint sound of movement in the hallway, followed by a subtle shuffle of wood—too deliberate for a toy box. Her curiosity piqued despite herself. He was gone only a minute before returning, his small arms carefully cradling a cloth bundle.

He sat down across from her again and gently placed it on the table like it was something sacred. His eyes flicked toward the kitchen, checking—probably for his mother—before untying the bundle.

Inside—

Sweets. Shiny, colorful, perfectly wrapped sweets. The good kind. The expensive kind. The kind adults usually kept hidden and only handed out during special occasions.

Nemi sat up straighter, eyes locked on the treasure trove in front of her.

Sweets?

That was his trade offer?

She squinted. That was the best he could come up with?

But then again… he was only four. He hadn’t exactly been exposed to the full spectrum of life yet. (And no, she didn’t mean the war.) In the world of kids, sweets were like gold bars, and rare ones like these—glossy-wrapped, fancy, probably rationed by Mikoto for bribes or birthdays—might as well be sacred relics.

So… he had a sweet tooth, huh?

Unexpected. Adorable, even.

She giggled softly before she could stop herself.

Itachi blinked at her reaction, then asked, all seriousness again, “So do you want to trade?”

She considered it. Let the moment hang in the air just long enough to make him twitch.

Then, slowly, deliberately, she reached out and plucked a pink packet from the pile. It was jelly—konjac jelly. Peach-flavoured, if she was reading the label right. Oh, the good stuff, she thought. She tucked it away in her sleeve like it was a treasure she might never see again.

“Alright,” she said, voice prim and full of importance. “I shall accept this humble offering, oh loyal subject of mine. But you will only get one lesson. Just one.”

Itachi frowned slightly. Yeah, he probably hoped that bundle would get him at least five.

Tough luck.

He quietly tied the cloth back up, his secret stash disappearing back into folds of safety.

“Are we starting here?” he asked.

Nemi tapped her chin in thought, then shook her head. “Let’s go to the garden.”


Nemi padded out onto the back patio, arms folded behind her head in exaggerated leisure as if she hadn’t just been bribed by candy. The warm sunlight filtered through the tall hedges, dappled shadows spilling across the grass. The garden lay open and quiet, save for the faint chirp of distant birds and the wooden dummies standing like silent sentinels near the back fence. Nemi spared them only a glance.

She wasn’t interested in beating things up today.

Instead, she chose a soft patch of grass and plopped down cross-legged, adjusting her oversized sleeves like a little monk preparing for deep meditation.

Itachi reappeared a few moments later, clearly having stashed his precious contraband back into hiding. He approached with his usual quiet footsteps and settled in across from her, mirroring her pose—albeit with a little more hesitation. His knees wobbled a bit, and his hands didn’t quite know where to rest.

She cleared her throat, shut her eyes, and summoned her most serious expression—the kind that echoed the deep, echoing voice of her father from long ago:

"You’ve been learning about chakra in your lessons, haven’t you?”

Silence.

She opened one eye.

Itachi blinked at her. A crease formed between his brows, confusion painting his face.

Oh right. That’s not something this world’s toddlers said. Or maybe it was just the weird way she phrased it. She deflated slightly.

"Ahem. Forget about that," she mumbled, brushing her bangs out of her eyes, cheeks puffed slightly in embarrassment. She cleared her throat again, properly this time, and spoke in her normal tone.

"So. How much do you know about chakra?"

Itachi straightened instinctively, his little back going ramrod straight. "Chakra is the combination of physical energy and spiritual energy," he recited, voice monotone like he was repeating from a scroll. "You get it from your body and your mind, and then you mold it inside you. That’s how you do jutsu."

Nemi tilted her head, not unimpressed. "And then? Are you able to summon it? Can you mold it yet?"

He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he slowly brought his hands up, fingers curled slightly. A faint shimmer lit across his palms—soft and pale, like heat haze. “I can do this,” he said, not boasting, just stating. “To keep my hands warm when it’s cold.”

Then he reached down and plucked a leaf from the ground.

“I can also do this.” He placed it against his palm. The leaf stuck, unmoving, defying gravity like it was glued there by will alone. “That’s all I learned so far.”

Nemi squinted at him, brows rising slightly. "And you learned that from who? Mikoto-nee-san?"

He nodded. “Otou-san teached me meditation,” he added after a pause. “The rest… I learnt by myself.”

Oh-ho? Self-taught?

That was... actually kind of impressive. Especially for someone who probably couldn’t tie his sandals a year ago. Nemi herself hadn’t begun her own chakra practice until she was five.

That thought should have made her nostalgic. Instead, it irked her.

Still, credit where it’s due.

Nemi shut her eyes, lips pursing slightly as she tapped a finger against her knee. “Hmm… how should I teach you…”

It was a strange shift in dynamic—being the one instructing, instead of being the one watching from the shadows, desperate to catch up. She remembered how Toneri had grasped concepts instantly, like they were already etched into his soul. Meanwhile, she… stumbled. Faltered. Watched her father’s eyeless gaze linger longer than necessary when she got something wrong.

And now, someone was looking up to her.

She smirked faintly.

Focus.

Nemi gave her head a small shake, brushing off the memories and grounding herself in the now. Right. Teaching. She could do this.

"Okay, so," she began, pointing to the center of her chest, just above her heart. "It’s similar to chakra channeling. You just have to take the chakra here…" She drew a finger from that point, slowly tracing a path up along her collarbone and then toward her ears. “Then move it up this pathway… to here.”

She tapped lightly at the side of her head, just where the blood vessels ran near the surface. “And then, um, focus on your hearing. Like… really listen.”

She paused. Something felt off.

Wasn’t there another step? A really important one?

Itachi stared at her, frowning slightly. He didn’t question her right away—just nodded and began to mimic her explanation, eyes closed in concentration.

Nemi’s gaze sharpened as she watched him still himself, his chakra beginning to stir. She could feel it—sluggish, but steady, moving from his chest, climbing into his neck—

Wait.

Wait.

Panic jolted through her.

“—Wait no—!”

She lunged, hands latching onto his small frame as she flared her own chakra and forcibly stopped the flow in its tracks.

“OW!” Itachi flinched back, startled and irritated. He glared at her, more surprised than hurt.

“Sorry! Sorry!” Nemi waved her hands in front of her frantically. “My bad! That was—um—maybe let’s not do that, okay? Let’s, uh, start with something else instead! Something safer!”

She grimaced, mentally kicking herself. Now she remembered. Her father had used a giant scroll diagram of the chakra pathway system when he’d taught her that technique. He had traced each line with perfect precision—despite being blind. And he’d warned her very clearly about the consequences of misdirecting chakra.

The first time she’d tried it on her own, instead of enhancing her hearing, she gave herself a stomachache that lasted two days.

Itachi might be sharp for his age, but she had no idea how refined his chakra control actually was. And she really didn’t want to be responsible for scrambling his brain or something.

"Why?" he asked, frowning up at her. "That wasn’t what we agreed on." His voice carried an accusing edge that only a very serious four-year-old could muster.

Nemi winced.

"Well, uh, you see… if the chakra goes down the wrong path—like, say, your brain—it might—" She cut herself off mid-sentence. Wait. Did she really want to explain to a kid how his neurons could accidentally get fried? And what if he went and tattled to his mother? No, absolutely not. Abort mission. Do not elaborate.

"Anyway!" she said quickly, plastering on a grin. "Forget that! I’ll teach you something better. Way more versatile. Like, ninja-essential-tier stuff."

Itachi didn’t look convinced. “Like what?”

“Like… like…” Nemi resisted the urge to smack her own forehead. Why was she trying so hard to overcomplicate it? Just start with the first lesson—the first chakra lesson her father ever gave her.

“Chakra sensing,” she said at last, snapping her fingers. “Sensing chakra. Sensing the world around you.”

Itachi’s small brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t argue. He simply went quiet, watching her intently with those sharp, glassy eyes of his. That was his way of saying go on.

She took the cue and nodded, settling down again. “Okay. This is safer. No accidental brain scrambling involved.” She muttered that last part more to herself than him.

She drew in a slow breath, placing a hand over her core. “Alright… start from here.” She tapped just below her ribs. “Your chakra coils gather here the strongest, your center. Close your eyes and feel it. Then—” her voice softened, as she tried to mirror the calm, echoing cadence her father used long ago, “—breathe slow. Let the chakra stretch outward. Gently. Like water spilling into a still pond. Don’t force it. Just… let it ripple.”

It wasn’t perfect, but it was the best she could remember. He rarely gave exact instructions, her father—he’d guide with hands, with pressure and cryptic silence, with the kind of focus that made her feel like any mistake she made was screamingly loud. Still, it had worked.

She began her own demonstration alongside Itachi, letting her chakra drift out slowly. Her senses expanded with it—gentle pulses reaching beyond herself like invisible tendrils. She could feel the warmth of the sunlight, the buzz of insects near the flowerbed, the flutter of a bird’s wing in the tree. Even the faint, rhythmic movement of Mikoto in the kitchen, likely preparing tea or miso.

And there—beside her—Itachi’s chakra reached out, tentative but pure. Nemi felt it, like the soft brushing of silk threads against her own. Curious. New. A little clumsy, but undeniably promising. She peeked one eye open.

There it was—that quiet little gasp of wonder.

"This is..." Itachi breathed, eyes wide, face soft with something that looked like reverence.

Nemi couldn't help the smile that pulled at her lips. She remembered this feeling. The first time she tried chakra sensing here on Earth—how the forest whispered, how the world buzzed and pulsed like a heartbeat beneath her feet. How alive it all felt.

“Amazing, isn’t it?” she said gently. “To feel the world. To feel life.”

He didn’t answer. Probably too absorbed in the moment to find words. She could feel his chakra pushing outward more deliberately now—testing, reaching, eager to take it all in. She briefly considered warning him not to overdo it on his first try… then shrugged mentally. Let him figure it out himself. He’s stubborn anyway.

With a quiet sigh, Nemi flopped backward onto the grass, arms sprawled out like a starfish, the scent of earth and sun-warmed flowers curling in her nose. She hummed a little tune, an old one—something from home, from long ago. It was peaceful here. Safe, even.

She hadn’t tried chakra sensing at this scale for a while. Not since she arrived. Back then, she’d erred on the side of caution, too aware of suspicious Konoha eyes watching her like a hawk. But now... here, with just Itachi beside her, maybe she could afford to let her guard down a little.

And so, they laid there—two children, white hair and black, side by side in the garden. Like yin and yang, she thought with a faint smirk. Two children who had no business dabbling in chakra this young, both silently connected to the living world around them.

Nemi felt it all.

The sway of the trees in the breeze. The low thrum of beetles near an anthill. Mikoto humming softly in the kitchen, rhythm steady and familiar. Itachi’s excitement—palpable even without looking. A ladybug crawling on the post nearby. And then—

Wait.

Excitement?

Her eyes flew open. She sat up abruptly. She wasn’t just sensing the world anymore—she was sensing him. Emotions that weren’t hers: confusion, wonder, and—

He felt her emotions back.

She snapped her gaze to Itachi. He was already staring at her, wide-eyed, expression unreadable—but the wave of uncertainty and curiosity pouring from him told her everything.

And that’s when the mortification truly set in.

"Wait—wait wait!" she yelped, face rapidly heating. She felt the emotional link thrumming like a taut wire and immediately severed it with a jolt of chakra.

Itachi visibly blinked at the sudden disconnection, like someone had yanked the plug from a socket. "What was that...?"

"You—you’re not supposed to do that!" she half-shrieked, more flustered than she had been in years. Her face was burning. Her whole soul was burning.

Ninshū. She had accidentally initiated Ninshū.

She wanted to crawl into the earth and disappear. Ninshū wasn’t just some chakra trick—it was communion. It was the rawest kind of connection. No walls. No lies. Your truth laid bare for the other person to feel. Like being seen naked—emotionally naked. She had only ever shared it intentionally with her family. With her brother. With the Ninshū villagers.

And now? She had just exposed her heart to Uchiha Itachi, four years old, future clan murderer and entirely unqualified to see the mess that was her soul.

"Argh! That’s it! Lesson’s over!" she shouted, springing to her feet, her voice cracking with embarrassment. She stomped away, determined to go find a corner to melt in. Or throw herself into a lake. Or just stop existing for a while.

But then—

"Wait."

Itachi’s small hand caught her shoulder. Nemi froze, surprised by the quiet weight of it—light, but steady enough to stop her in her tracks.

“You’re upset,” he said softly. “Why?”

She glanced back at him, cheeks still burning. His face was serious. Not accusing. Just confused. Concerned. Maybe even a little sorry, like he thought he’d broken something precious but didn’t know how—or why.

Too perceptive for his age.

Too much like her brother.

“I did something wrong,” he continued when she didn’t answer. “I’m sorry. Whatever it is—”

“It’s not that!” she interrupted, sharper than she meant to. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

She turned to face him fully now, arms stiff at her sides. She hated that look on his face—that quiet, grown-up guilt, like he thought fixing things meant apologizing first, even if he didn’t understand what happened.

But this wasn’t on him.

She was the one who’d let her chakra stretch too far. The one who’d slipped, unintentionally, into a Ninshū link. He had only followed—curious, open-hearted, trusting.

“It’s…” Her voice faltered. She exhaled through her nose, the last of her frustration deflating with the breath. The flush in her cheeks began to fade, but something heavier took its place. Fatigue. Not just from the chakra use or the embarrassment—but something older. Quieter. Lonelier.

“It’s not your fault,” she said at last. “Just… forget it ever happened.”

She rubbed her sleeve against her face, scrubbing away the dampness at the corners of her eyes. Tears she hadn’t noticed forming. Tears she hadn't meant to show. The Ninshū had stirred something—memories she wasn’t ready to face. Not yet.

Turning away, she padded softly toward the shoji screen. The day felt too heavy on her little limbs now.

The door slid open before she could reach for it.

“Nemi-chan?” Mikoto’s voice was gentle, curious. “I heard yelling. Is everything alright?”

Nemi didn’t answer right away. She didn’t have the words, and even if she did, she didn’t want to use them. Her arms lifted on instinct—both hands up, wordlessly asking for comfort.

“I’m sleepy,” she mumbled.

That was all she could offer.

Mikoto’s expression softened. Without hesitation, she reached down and took Nemi’s hand in hers, guiding her quietly back into the warmth of the house.

Nemi didn’t look back, but she didn’t need to. She could still feel Itachi’s chakra faintly behind her—his presence lingering like a shadow at her back. Watching her. Still wondering.

She was... tired.

So... so... tired.

Notes:

Getting into Itachi's headspace was a little... hard. I didn't want to make him into a mini adult where he started sprouting philosophical ideals from the moment he could talk, but he doesn't exactly act like a normal child either. So perhaps one that is observant, curious/hungry for ways to improve his prowess (given that this was shortly after he witness the war and haven't improved that much yet), and already starting to imitate the way adults act. Probably.

Chapter 84: Of Grief and Grace

Notes:

I recommend you play a sad song of your choosing and maybe prepare some tissues. I played 'Dynasty' by MIIA.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi didn’t remember much from that night. Not clearly, anyway.

She vaguely recalled Kushina picking her up in the evening. Maybe her adoptive mother had noticed the change in her mood—that she wasn’t as talkative, that her usual spark had dimmed—but Kushina hadn’t pushed. Nemi thought she heard her speaking with Mikoto in hushed tones before they left. She hadn’t listened in. She hadn’t wanted to.

Instead, she smiled as best she could. Wore the mask she knew so well. Ate her dinner with small bites, nodded along to conversation, and even managed a little giggle when Minato joked about her hair sticking up in her sleep.

Then the blur began. She remembered curling up in her bed early, too early, but no one questioned it. Her body felt heavy, her mind foggy. She slipped into unconsciousness faster than usual, unaware of the danger brewing inside her.

What she didn’t know—what she wouldn’t find out until later—was that her fever spiked during the night. Too high. Alarmingly so. She hadn’t stirred when Kushina tried to wake her. Hadn’t mumbled a word when Minato called her name.

Panic followed.

Kushina had cradled her limp body in her arms and raced to the hospital with Minato at her side, chakra flaring like a beacon. But Nemi remembered none of it.

All she remembered was the dream.


She was five again. Actually five.

The dream began in the quiet stillness of the Moon Palace. The halls gleamed silver with reflected light, silent but warm. Nemi sat hunched over a flat stone slab, tiny fingers working hard to carve symbols into its surface with care and precision.

She had almost finished.

One final stroke—there. She held up her work and beamed.

“Tone-nii!” she called. “I’m done!”

Across the room, Toneri stood by the arched window, eyes closed as always, his pale lashes resting against his skin. He turned at the sound of her voice, head tilting ever so slightly toward her footsteps.

She ran straight to him, holding up the stone tablet with both hands. It was heavy, awkward, but she managed.

“Here!” she announced proudly.

Toneri reached out, fingers brushing the smooth edges of the stone before finding the engraved characters. Slowly, he traced each stroke—his name, carefully carved in ancient script:

大筒木翔練
Ōtsutsuki Toneri.

Nemi stood still, barely breathing. Her heart beat fast. I tried so hard to get it right, she thought. Every line, every curl—just like the old books said.

Then, as his fingers brushed over the final kanji, she felt it. That unmistakable wave—warmth, quiet joy, a silent swell of pride—from deep within their Ninshū bond. It washed over her like soft moonlight, and for a moment, she glowed under it.

But her expression twisted.

“Can’t you just say it?” she muttered. “Why do you always use Ninshū? It’s weird.”

Toneri laughed softly. The sound was gentle and distant, like wind gliding across the moon’s surface.

“If I only spoke with words,” he said, “how would you know I’m telling the truth?”

“I’d know!” she insisted, stamping her foot against the cool floor. “Words. Actions. That’s enough!”

Toneri knelt before her, the tablet set carefully aside. His hands—always careful, always warm—settled on her small shoulders.

“Words can lie, little star,” he said gently. “Even actions can be false, if they come from the wrong place. But Ninshū… Ninshū shows what’s real. The heart, bare and unfiltered. The good. The bad. Even the parts we wish we could hide.”

His fingers lightly touched her forehead, and she felt their bond deepen again—like light spilling into a shadowed room. A lump formed in her throat.

Toneri’s voice softened further. “And where’s yours?”

Nemi blinked. “Mine?”

She took his hand and led him back to the low stone table. Another tablet rested there—smaller, thinner. With trembling fingers, she picked it up. But just as she moved to place it in his hand… she paused.

Something felt wrong.

She looked down.

The engraving on the tablet read:
うずまき 音深
Uzumaki Nemi.

Her breath hitched.

That wasn’t right. That wasn’t her real name. That wasn’t—

Toneri reached out and took the tablet gently from her fingers. His hands moved across it slowly, the same way as before. Nemi’s stomach twisted.

What if he notices? she thought, panic blooming. What if he knows?

But then—there it was again. That warm ripple from his heart to hers. His pride. His love. His acceptance.

“It’s a beautiful name, Nemi-chan,” he said.

She stared up at him, mouth open. “You’re lying,” she whispered. “That’s not my name. It’s not…”

Toneri chuckled softly. “Am I?” he said. “Didn’t I tell you? Ninshū never lies.”

And it didn’t. She could feel it, clearer than anything spoken aloud. He meant it.

Even if the name wasn’t true… his feelings were.

So then… could she tell the truth too?

Nemi’s hands balled into trembling fists at her sides. Her chest tightened, breath hitching under the weight she had carried for so long.

"I..." Her voice wavered. "I used Ninshū… for bad things.”

The words came slowly at first, thick with shame.

“When I was starving… out in the wilderness… I used it to hunt. I caught wild animals. Subdued them. I—" her throat clenched, and her voice cracked, “—I used it like a weapon.”

She swallowed hard, but the dam had broken.

“I’ve done worse,” she whispered. “I killed someone.”

The confession hit the air like a stone in still water.

“I took their name. I used that name to lie. To trick someone kind. I used it to steal Kushina’s love. To pretend I belonged.”

She didn’t dare look at him. Didn’t want to see judgment. Couldn’t bear to see even a flicker of it in his closed eyes.

But Toneri said nothing.

And somehow, that said everything.

She felt his arms tighten on her shoulder—quiet and steady. His breath slow, grounding. Through the link, she felt it even more clearly: his knowing, his forgiveness, his love. It wrapped around her like a warm current, like home.

I know. And I’m still here.

Her breath hitched. Her throat burned.

“I don’t deserve it,” she sobbed. “I survived the fall of the Ninshū village when everyone else died. Because of me. They died because of me!”

Her voice rose, raw and broken.

“And our clan… it’s dying. Otou-sama… he’ll be gone soon. And you—you’ll be left alone on the moon. While I’m here. On Earth. Living a lie.”

She gritted her teeth, the words tumbling out, harsher now. Desperate.

“I can’t tell anyone who I really am.  Not about who I was in a past life. But not even about who I am now—the real me. The girl born on the moon. The girl who grew up beside you, who carved your name into stone just to be seen…”

Her voice broke into a whimper. “That part of me… no one can ever know. I have to keep her buried. Forever.”

Tears blurred her vision.

“I’m always hiding. Always pretending.”

She collapsed into him, trembling. “I’m so alone.”

Because she was. That feeling had clawed its way to the surface the moment she’d accidentally connected to Itachi through Ninshū. She felt him brush up against her rawest truths—those fragile, buried pieces of her—and she’d cut the link instantly, afraid. Afraid he’d see her. Not the version she presented to the world. But her.

And that was when she knew: no one else would ever see that side of her. No one else ever could.

It hurts more than anything else.

Toneri said nothing at first. Then, slowly, he leaned down and wrapped his arms around her. Not to restrain, but to anchor.

She didn’t need the embrace to feel it.

Through their link came the full weight of his emotion: forgiveness, comfort, and the quiet, enduring love that had never once wavered since the day they were born.

"It's okay, Nemi-chan," he whispered. “No matter what happens… I will always love you.”

"NO!" she cried, jerking against his grip, fists pounding weakly against his chest.

“I’m a monster! I killed someone! I—I killed the villagers!” Her voice broke, choked by sobs. “I don’t deserve this! I don’t deserve you!”

Still, he held her.

Tightly. Kindly.
Even as she struggled and kicked, even as her chakra flared in chaotic waves of guilt and grief—
his never wavered.

His link remained warm, steady. He didn’t try to smother her feelings. Didn’t try to silence them or push his own comfort onto her.

He let her pain flood him.

All of it.
Her despair.
Her guilt.
Her self-loathing.

And still—he stayed.

Like the moon itself. Silent. Present. Unmoving.

Even now.
Even as everything else slipped away, his love never changed. Not once. Not ever.

“You have to be strong, Nemi-chan,” Toneri said at last. His voice trembled slightly, but his chakra didn’t. “I believe in you. I know you can do it. You are my star… the one that never burns out.”

He wasn’t lying.

He never could.

Through Ninshū, she felt everything.

His faith in her.
His sorrow.
His fierce, aching pride.
His love that wrapped around her like starlight.

Her breath hitched.

“Take me with you,” she whispered. Then louder, more desperate—“Please! I don’t want to be alone!”

She lunged forward to hug him again—but her arms closed around empty air.

He was gone.

She fell. Her knees hit the cold stone floor with a sharp, hollow sound. Her hands reached out blindly, frantically, but there was nothing left to hold.

When she looked up—

They were already retreating into the light.

Her father. Her brother. The elders. The villagers—
All of them.

They stood together, faces serene, bathed in silver. Watching her. Smiling at her.

She felt it—their love. But it only made the ache worse.

“No…” she whimpered. “No, PLEASE! Don’t leave me!

Her tiny legs pushed forward, running with everything she had.

“Otou-sama! Nii-san!! PLEASE!!

The light shimmered around them like falling snow. Her footsteps echoed in the empty world between dreams and memory. The elders faded. The villagers dissolved into the glow.

Then her father.

And then—

She reached out, just in time.

Her fingers closed around his hand.

Toneri.

His face tilted down toward her, calm and radiant. Smiling. Gentle.

He didn’t say anything.

He didn’t have to.

Through Ninshū, she felt him.

His sorrow.
His pride.
His goodbye.
His love.

Steady. Unshaken.
Even now.

His fingers slipped through hers.

And then—

He was gone.

She dropped to her knees.

The silence crashed down like a wave, pulling everything warm and familiar away with it.

She let out a sound—a raw, broken sob that tore from the deepest part of her. She curled forward, her small frame trembling, tears soaking into stone that didn’t care.

She wept like a child with nowhere to run.

A girl who had lived too many lives, carried too many names.
A girl who had never had time to grieve.
A girl who could never, ever be her true self.

Now all she had left was the lie…
And the unbearable truth beneath it.

She sobbed into the silence.
And no one came.
And no one knew.

Notes:

Yes, Toneri's name wasn't spelled like that (翔練), but since Nemi's name was in kanji, I thought of finding a kanji spelling for Toneri's name too, and utilizing the power of poetic license. It would also be sort of a reflection how they were born into an ancient bloodline from a past era, kinda like how kanji was derived from traditional Chinese characters.

Chapter 85: Of Burden and Belonging

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi awoke to the sterile white of a hospital ceiling.

Her body felt heavy—drained and sore. Something tugged at her arm: an IV drip. She turned her head slowly, sluggish eyes scanning the unfamiliar room. Monitors beeped softly nearby. Then—
A clatter.

A nurse appeared in her line of sight, clipboard nearly slipping from her fingers. “She’s awake!” the woman gasped, rushing to Nemi’s side with practiced urgency. Warm hands touched her forehead, then her cheeks, adjusting the tubes and wires with clinical precision.

More footsteps. The doctor. A blur of white coats and soft murmurs.

And then—
Kushina.

She burst through the door like a hurricane, red hair streaming behind her, eyes wide with relief. She dropped to her knees beside the bed, pulling Nemi into a gentle hug.

“Thank goodness, thank goodness,” Kushina whispered, voice cracking. “I was so scared—I thought we lost you—”

Nemi didn’t hug her back.

She just stared past her, hollow.

Why? Why was she crying for her?
She wasn’t her daughter. Not truly.
Not by blood. Not by fate.

Just a child with a stolen name and a buried past—
A hollow shell wearing someone else’s smile.

She felt numb.

But even in that numbness, she could feel Kushina’s chakra.

Not Ninshū—no, this was different. No direct link, no spiritual communion. Just... presence. Warm, radiant, impossible to ignore. Worry, love, protectiveness—they pulsed off her like waves, brushing gently against Nemi’s fragile senses.

Why?

Why would anyone still care?

After everything she’d done... after everything she was...

And then, through the murky edges of her mind, a voice returned. The voice of a past she tried to bury.

But this time, it was not cruel. Not bitter. Not rotted with guilt and grief.

"Haven’t you been too hard on yourself?" it said softly.
"You’re just a child.
A child who has seen too much. Carried too much.
And no child should ever have to bear that weight."

That weight...
It wasn’t hers to carry.

That weight... was meant for adults.

She didn’t speak. Not right away. The room buzzed with motion—doctors checking monitors, nurses recording vitals. She’d been unconscious for three days, someone said.

Three days.

Could she let herself rest? Just for a moment?

Could she be selfish? Even just once?

Could she let herself want?

Her fingers twitched.

Slowly, she raised her hand, trembling.

Kushina caught it immediately. “Nemi-chan?” Her voice shook, cautious, hopeful.

Then—

Okaa...san,” Nemi murmured.

Kushina froze.

Nemi’s throat burned. Her voice cracked again. “Okaa...san... I’m sorry...”

Kushina’s tears spilled over. “Nemi... now, of all times... yes. Yes, Okaa-san is here.” Her hands trembled as she held Nemi’s. “I’m here. Don’t worry, sweetheart, I’m not going anywhere.”

Her words broke.

She was happy, but hurting. Glad Nemi said it, but aching that it came from such a place of suffering.

Nemi said nothing more. She didn’t have to.

She let Kushina fuss over her, let the nurse check her pulse again, let the doctor speak in soft tones she didn’t process. None of it mattered.

Kushina’s chakra was still there, warm and gentle, washing over her.

And—for once—Nemi let herself feel it.

She let her guard down, just a little. Not fully—not yet. The doors to her heart would remain closed.

But maybe...

Maybe she could leave a window open.

Just for a little while.

As her eyes fluttered shut again—not from exhaustion, but something like peace—she finally let herself breathe.

Notes:

Updates will slow down a bit as I take a breather and actually research on the story to determine how Nemi's involvement would change things. Feel free to leave a comment if you like to brainstorm with me.

Chapter 86: Of Yoga and Energy

Chapter Text

After her discharge from the hospital, Nemi found herself under what could only be described as... house arrest.

Well—technically, chakra arrest.

No chakra channeling.
No chakra sensing.
No chakra anything.

The doctors called it an “imbalance”—too much spiritual energy overwhelming her still-developing physical body. They said it had likely triggered the high fever. The prescription? No chakra usage until further notice. None. At all.

Nemi, of course, already had her own theory.

It wasn’t that her chakra reserves were too large—they’d already noted she had more than most children her age. The real issue was regulation. Control. If she were still in her original body—older, stronger, more balanced—she could’ve handled the spike. But in this younger frame, the surge from the dream had overloaded her.

Still, she didn’t argue. Not out loud.

Inwardly, she was steaming.

They said it like she’d been practicing chakra in secret. Which... okay, technically she had. But still. Where did they even get that idea?

Oh.

Right.

Itachi, that little snitch.

She could already imagine it: Mikoto hearing about her collapse, Kushina reaching out in panic, and Itachi—sweet, honest, earnest Itachi—confessing to their little chakra-sensing lesson in the garden. That, of course, led to Mikoto telling Kushina, who told the hospital, who drew the wrong conclusion.

Half wrong, anyway.

She hadn’t even used chakra when she fell ill. The dream... was something else entirely.

Still. Traitor.

Her plotting was interrupted by Kushina’s voice echoing from the living room.

“Nemi, you’re not bending enough!”

Nemi groaned from her place on the mat, arms half-extended toward her toes. “Okaa-sannn, nooooo...”

Kushina didn’t budge. “Keep going! Deep breaths. Stretch your spine. This helps your body stay strong!”

Nemi huffed. She hadn’t even started physical training until she was six in her old body—and even then, it wasn’t yoga. She doubted even the shinobi monks of the Fire Temple made children hold cat pose for this long.

But Kushina had been insistent.

After hearing the doctor’s concerns, she’d immediately overhauled Nemi’s routine. “If it’s your physical energy that’s too weak, we’ll work on that!” she had declared. And so now, every morning, there was a new ritual: fruit, warm water, and yoga tailored for children.

Which meant she couldn’t even complain properly.

Nemi sighed and leaned further into the stretch. Her muscles still ached, her core trembled from the last pose, and her tiny limbs refused to cooperate. Still, she pushed through.

Because Kushina was watching her with that same worried look in her eyes. The same one she’d worn in the hospital. The same one that said: I almost lost you.

A small warmth bubbled in Nemi’s chest.

She still didn’t know if she was allowed to bask in that warmth. Not fully. Not yet. But for now...

For now, she could accept it.

Even if it meant groaning her way through downward dog.

“Next pose!” Kushina chirped.

Nemi dropped her head to the mat.

She really missed the days when she could just sleep in.

Chapter 87: Of Apologies and Dango

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A few days later, Nemi received an unexpected visitor.

She was seated at the dining table, surrounded by scattered sheets of paper and a modest array of crayons—bright colors already blunted from frequent use. The drawings weren’t anything extraordinary, just childish sketches of birds, clouds, and the occasional ninja with far too many weapons strapped to their back. Still, she enjoyed it. The simplicity of it. Minato had bought them for her, perhaps trying to bridge the quiet distance left by his frequent absences. Nemi appreciated the gesture, even if it was meant for a child younger than she felt.

The doorbell rang.

From the kitchen, Kushina’s footsteps approached the front door, followed by the soft creak of its opening. There was a pause, then a surprised gasp.

“You didn’t tell me you were coming today,” Kushina said, voice caught somewhere between welcome and confusion.

Nemi tilted her head, curious. She couldn’t see the door from where she sat. For a fleeting moment, she debated using chakra sensing—but quickly remembered her “chakra arrest.” No channeling, no sensing, no exceptions.

Fine. She could be patient. Probably.

She didn’t have to wait long. A moment later, the guests stepped into view.

Uchiha Mikoto, poised and graceful as always. And beside her—calm, unreadable, annoyingly stoic—stood Itachi.

Nemi blinked.

Ah. Of course. She should’ve known.

That little snitch.

As Kushina welcomed them in, Mikoto offered a small gift bag—probably a polite token for the host—and explained the reason for their visit: to check up on Nemi after her sudden collapse. Kushina, ever gracious, ushered them warmly into the living room.

From her seat at the dining table, Nemi peeked up, her crayon-stained fingers resting beside a half-finished drawing. She caught Itachi’s gaze briefly—and he looked away. Quickly. Like someone guilty. Or maybe he just saw the look on her face and knew she was already plotting her quiet revenge.

Good. He should be worried.

With a soft sigh, she began stacking her crayons, preparing to stand. If Kushina was busy with guests, she could help in the kitchen. Distraction always helped when she was in a mood.

But Kushina caught her before she could get far.

“Nemi-chan, no chores today,” she said gently but firmly. “Go keep our guests company, sweetheart.”

Nemi pouted, but obeyed. She shuffled into the living room and sat down, still eying Itachi like a tiny hawk.

Mikoto turned to her with that ever-kind smile. “We were all so worried when we heard what happened,” she said warmly. “Especially this one.” She nudged her son lightly.

Nemi’s expression didn’t shift, but her thoughts turned sharp. Oh, really? Worried enough to go running off and tattling to his mother, apparently. She didn’t say it, but her face must have betrayed something—because Itachi looked away again.

Mikoto caught on. “Don’t worry, Nemi-chan,” she said smoothly. “I’ve already made sure Itachi-kun won’t be bothering you for chakra lessons again.”

Then she turned to her son with the infamous Look—a rare expression that promised accountability in the most elegant way.

Itachi, remarkably, bowed his head in what could only be described as honest guilt.

Huh.

So Mikoto had reprimanded him. That made Nemi feel a little better. Slightly.

At that moment, Kushina returned with a tray in her hands—plates of freshly sliced fruit, hot tea for the adults, and glasses of juice for the kids.

Mikoto shifted slightly, nudging Kushina with her elbow in a not-so-subtle way.

"Kushina," she said, her voice suddenly bright and deliberate, "didn't you want to show me those new potted plants you’ve been nurturing in the corridor?"

Kushina blinked. "Eh? I did—?"

Mikoto gave her a look. The kind that said play along.

"...Ah! Right!" Kushina recovered quickly, slapping her palm to her forehead. "Silly me. Of course I did. Can’t keep my precious greens waiting!"

Before Nemi could react, Mikoto was already on her feet, tugging Kushina up by the wrist and steering her toward the hallway.

Nemi narrowed her eyes as she watched them go, suspicion rising. What were those two up to? Actually, scratch that. This had Mikoto’s fingerprints all over it. But for what? So she could glare at Itachi uninterrupted? Or…

Oh.

Her gaze flicked toward the Uchiha heir still seated across from her.

Was this so he could apologise?

She narrowed her eyes slightly, but said nothing.

For a moment, the silence lingered. The only sound was the quiet clink of fruit on porcelain.

Then Itachi finally moved.

He reached into the gift bag Mikoto had brought earlier and pulled out two items. The first—a neatly packaged stick of dango. The second, a small wrapped box. He set them gently on the table between them.

Nemi’s hand paused mid-reach. That… wasn’t what she expected.

“I know you already said it wasn’t my fault,” Itachi began quietly, his voice just above a murmur. “But I still think I have to apologise.”

His eyes didn’t quite meet hers. There was a flicker of hesitation in the way he held himself—shoulders just a touch tenser than usual. The stoicism was still there, but beneath it, something more uncertain. Guilt, maybe.

Nemi blinked slowly, trying not to show how disarmed she felt by the gesture. Of course he would apologise properly. He was Uchiha Itachi—predictably, maddeningly conscientious.

Still, the corner of her mouth twitched. Just a little.

Maybe she wouldn’t seek revenge just yet.

“It really isn't your fault...” she sighed lightly, reaching for the small gift box he’d placed in front of her. “May I?”

He nodded, wordless but watching.

She opened it—and gasped, despite herself.

Nestled inside, carefully wrapped in tissue paper, was a hair ribbon clip. Dark turquoise, almost teal. The kind of pretty that wasn’t overly frilly but still elegant. The kind of pretty that someone had thought about before buying.

It matched her eyes.

Nemi stared at it for a moment longer, unsure what caught her more off guard—the ribbon itself, or the intention behind it. She didn’t know how much it cost. Did he use his childhood savings for it? Did Mikoto suggest it?

The latter sounded more likely. And yet... maybe not entirely.

She felt a small pang of guilt stir in her chest.

It really wasn’t his fault.

But of course, he’d shoulder it anyway. He was Uchiha Itachi—the boy who would one day carry the weight of an entire clan’s fate on his back. If something went wrong, he assumed the blame. Naturally. Instinctively.

She was quiet for a long moment.

Then, softly, she said, “Thank you.”

Her fingers closed gently over the ribbon, handling it like something delicate. “It’s pretty. And… well, you’re forgiven. I guess.”

She said it mostly for his sake. A way to ease the guilt still lingering behind his eyes. A way to stop him from turning something small into another burden.

He didn’t need any more of those.

She watched as Itachi’s shoulders seemed to ease—just slightly, but noticeably. As if a weight had been lifted. He looked almost relieved.

Almost.

“The dango’s for you,” he added, shifting slightly. “It’s one of my favorite brands.”

Nemi glanced down at the packaging. She wasn’t particularly fond of sweets—despite the image she sometimes played up around adults. She didn’t want to rot her baby teeth too quickly, after all. Still, she unwrapped it with care, revealing three soft, multicolored dumplings skewered neatly on a stick.

She held it up gingerly, studying it. And then—

She caught Itachi watching her.

There was something faint and wistful in his gaze. A quiet kind of fondness. He blinked when he realized she’d noticed and quickly looked away.

…Wait.

Was dango really his favorite sweet?

Her lips twitched.

“Hey,” she said, voice lighter now. “Let’s share.”

He paused, a slight crease forming between his brows. “Share…?”

“Let’s share,” she repeated, slower this time—like he was the one who needed help grasping basic vocabulary.

Without waiting for a response, she reached for the extra small plates Kushina had left neatly stacked on the living room table. She set one in front of herself, and the other in front of him. Then, with the smallest smirk, she used a fork to carefully slide off two dango dumplings—one for her, one for him.

Itachi hesitated for a beat, as if uncertain whether he was allowed to accept this kind of casual kindness. Then he picked up a fork and quietly stabbed his own dumpling.

They ate in silence. Peaceful.

After a while, he spoke again—quiet, thoughtful. “There’s still one left.”

She glanced at the skewer. He was right. One last dumpling remained.

Before she could respond, he added, “You should have it.”

His tone was gentle, almost automatic. But Nemi noticed the flicker in his expression—the way his eyes lingered just a second too long. He wanted it too. He just wouldn’t say so.

Sigh.

Why was he like this? So relentlessly considerate it bordered on infuriating. She could hear the longing in his voice. He wanted it. But still, he defaulted to giving it away.

Nemi finished chewing and swallowed, fixing him with a look.

“I said we’re sharing, didn’t I?”

She stood and plucked the remaining dango—stick and all—from the tray. Then, without waiting for a reply, she turned on her heel.

“Come with me,” she said, over her shoulder.

He followed.

They hadn’t even made it to the kitchen before she noticed it—movement near the front door. Two shadows ducking hurriedly out of sight.

Nemi paused mid-step, eyes narrowing.

…Were those—?

A brief silence. Then the faint scuffle of sandals.

Oh, yes. That was definitely the mothers. Spying like a pair of overinvested matchmakers.

She huffed softly through her nose.

Whatever.
Let them gossip.

Nemi walked into the kitchen, determined. Kushina always kept the kitchen knives in the same place—up on the counter by the spice rack. Simple. Except…

She stopped.

Too high. Way too high. Her eyes narrowed at the unreachable counter. She stood on tiptoe, then dropped back down with a soft huff. So much for that.

Behind her, she heard Itachi’s quiet footsteps as he padded into the room, his presence calm as ever.

Nemi glanced back at him… then past him, to the chairs around the dining table. She could drag one over, maybe climb on top. But... ugh, too much effort.

...Or she could break her chakra arrest and use chakra threads to grab the knife.

She considered it.

Then, a better idea sparked. Why overcomplicate things when she could just use chakra itself?

Casting a cautious glance toward the front entrance (no signs of spying mothers—good), she held out the dango stick toward Itachi. “Here. Hold the other end,” she said simply.

He accepted it, albeit a little confused.

Then Nemi lifted her free hand. Her index finger and thumb formed a gentle C shape underneath the dango. With a subtle shimmer of chakra, a thin blue thread flickered to life—precise, controlled, and dangerously sharp.

Itachi frowned. “I thought you weren’t supposed to—”

“Shh,” she cut in, deadpan. “I’m a rebel.”

Then, with the delicacy of a practiced hand, she guided the chakra thread downward like floss through silk. The dango split in half with satisfying precision, clean as a blade. She retracted the thread instantly.

Itachi stared at the cleanly severed dumpling, then at her. “You refined that technique yourself?”

Of course he’d notice it wasn’t standard Academy material. Typical.

Nemi didn’t offer an explanation. She’d developed the technique long before she ever arrived in Konoha—back when she was surviving alone in the unforgiving wilderness. A time when her salvaged kunai had been too blood-soaked, too unsanitary to properly cut the meat she hunted. Chakra, she had learned, couldn’t be contaminated. And more than that, with enough focus, it could be shaped into almost anything.

Including a weapon to kill.

(...Well, the idea might have also come from a certain flamboyant, pink-feathered villain from an anime in her past life—but that was beside the point.)

Instead, she simply smiled and said, “Sometimes, you gotta think outside the box.”

Itachi stared at her for a moment longer. Then looked down at the dango in his hand—almost like her words had triggered some deeper line of thought.

She took her half, satisfied.

And just like that, they ate the final dango together, in quiet peace.

Notes:

Using chakra strings as razor floss - it was first alluded to chapter 55, and Nemi put it to (tragic) use in chapter 62. I've always wondered why no one ever thought of using chakra like razor floss. Maybe it was in the anime?

Chapter 88: Of Trauma and Anxiety

Chapter Text

Today was a rare kind of day.

Not because the weather was particularly good—though it was. The sun filtered gently through the clouds, not too hot, not too cold. Birds chirped in the distance, and the faint scent of fresh-cut flowers lingered from the vase Kushina had placed on the table earlier.

No, what made today rare was something else entirely.

Minato was home.

That didn’t happen often. Most days, it was just Nemi and Kushina, spending quiet afternoons together while Minato was off on missions—or worse, off fighting in the war. He wasn’t Hokage yet, just a high-ranking jōnin. But that didn’t make him any less busy, or any less important to the frontlines.

Maybe he was off shift today, Nemi thought. Maybe Kushina had taken the opportunity to sneak out for errands, or perhaps she’d simply wanted to give them space—some father-daughter bonding time.

Father-daughter…

She padded softly across the wooden floor toward the living room, where Minato was seated, crouched over the low coffee table. His brow was furrowed in concentration, a brush poised delicately in his hand.

Nemi tilted her head. “What are you doing, Tou-san?”

She still remembered the first time she’d called him that.

It hadn’t come easily. At first, it felt… unfair. Her real father still lived in the far corners of her memories, distant and hazy like a dream fading with time. But if she could call Kushina “Okaa-san” without guilt, it seemed wrong to leave Minato out.

So one day, she tried it. “Tou-san.”

And the way his entire face lit up—like a kid told he could skip school and eat sweets all day—had caught her completely off guard. It was one of the few times she saw pure, unfiltered emotion bloom on Minato’s usually calm, composed face.

That memory still made her chest feel oddly warm.

Now, Minato looked up at her and smiled that same soft smile, the kind that made her feel like she really did belong here.

“I’m making seals,” he said, and reached out to gently ruffle her hair.

Nemi blinked at the scattered mess of parchment and ink laid out across the coffee table.

Seals.

Of course he was working on seals.

She leaned closer, squinting at the brushstrokes that spiraled and curved with purpose. The familiar, complex pattern stood out like a signature. Oh. This was that technique—the one that made Minato famous. Hiraishin no Jutsu.

The Yellow Flash of Konoha.

Right. He was a Fūinjutsu master too, wasn’t he? Just like Kushina. Or... did Kushina teach him? Either way, this was a golden opportunity. Fūinjutsu was rare, misunderstood, and incredibly powerful. A lost art, really. And now, she had not one, but two masters of it living under the same roof.

Nemi’s lips parted slightly. “Can I learn?”

But even as the words left her mouth, something was wrong.

Her body trembled.

She didn’t understand it at first. There was no danger here—just Minato and some scrolls and ink. But her hands... they were twitching again. Her nails began to scratch at the inside of her arm without her realizing. Her chest tightened. Her breath came too shallow, too fast.

Why?

Why was she reacting like this?

She wanted to learn. Fūinjutsu was useful. It was versatile. It was a weapon, a tool. A shield.

“I-I want to learn!” she tried again, voice cracking, as though sheer willpower could override her spiraling reaction. “It’s useful, it’s versatile, it’s—!”

“Nemi.”

Minato’s voice was gentle but firm.

She froze when his hand rested over hers—warm, steady, grounding. She hadn't even noticed she was trembling so badly until the contrast of his stillness made it obvious. Her fingers were still halfway through scratching at her skin.

His eyes met hers, soft with concern. Not judgment. Not confusion. Just... kindness. And something else—something that saw right through her.

“Don’t force yourself, alright?” he said, his voice low and calm. “Take a deep breath.”

She did.

Or at least, she tried to.

Air filled her lungs in ragged pulls until it began to slow, easing its way back to normal. Her fingers relaxed under his. The pressure behind her eyes faded. Her shoulders, once tight, began to lower.

She looked away, down at her lap. Shame prickled behind her eyes like needles.

“It’s okay to not be strong all the time,” Minato said softly. “You don’t need to pretend. Not here.”

Pretend. Right.

She swallowed hard, then gave a tiny nod.

But—

“But… I still want to try.” Her voice was quieter now. She looked up, meeting his eyes again. “I have to learn to face my fears, don’t I?”

There was a pause. Minato blinked, clearly not expecting something like that to come from the mouth of a small child.

“I mean…” she added quickly, feigning innocence, “That’s what Itachi-kun told me, anyway.”

(Far off, in a quiet corner of a certain Uchiha household, a young boy sneezed—and his wooden kunai veered off target, smacking into the wrong dummy. He scowled.)

Back in the living room, Minato stared at Nemi for a long moment before letting out a breath—somewhere between a sigh and a laugh.

“Let’s wait until Okaa-san gets home,” he said, ruffling her hair gently again. “We’ll do it together. How’s that?”

Nemi nodded, and this time her shoulders didn’t feel quite so heavy.

She could do this.

One step at a time.

Chapter 89: Of Ramen and Business

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi thought—naively, perhaps—that after that day with Minato, she’d finally begin her journey into Fūinjutsu.

She imagined herself conjuring seals by the dozens, scrolls scattered across her room, ink stains on her sleeves, her name whispered with awe. A prodigy, surely. Maybe she’d even open a seal shop someday. Call it cultural preservation and sell charms and barrier tags to housewives and paranoid shinobi. You know, just in case the whole shinobi thing didn't work out. It was a solid business model.

But fate, it seemed, had other plans.

When Kushina returned and heard about Nemi’s interest, she had simply clicked her tongue with a dramatic tsk, tsk, tsk, planting a hand on her hip.

“Why would you bother learning that already? You haven’t even started at the Academy yet!”

Nemi’s hopeful grin deflated. “But—”

“Fūinjutsu’s no joke, you know,” Kushina cut in, wagging her finger. “It takes serious chakra control and top-tier calligraphy.” She glanced at Nemi’s latest handwriting practice sheet and made a face. “You’ve improved a lot, squirt, but you're not quite there yet.”

Nemi pouted.

Damn it.

Still, she didn’t give up. Minato, bless his diplomatic soul, must’ve spoken to Kushina in private. Maybe he explained. Maybe he told her about how Nemi trembled when she tried to speak, how her fingers had clawed at her skin—how trying to learn Fūinjutsu wasn’t just about seals, but about healing.

Whatever it was, Kushina eventually relented. Not all the way—but enough.

Now, Nemi was enrolled in more advanced calligraphy lessons. No seals yet. But still, it was a start. She could live with that.

Today, however, the routine changed.

After surviving one of Kushina’s morning “gentle” yoga sessions—which was anything but gentle—Kushina had turned to her with a grin.

“How about we get lunch out today?”

Nemi tilted her head. “Where?”

Kushina’s grin widened. “Ramen.”

Her eyes lit up. “Ichiraku?”

Kushina just winked.

The rest of the morning had blurred into a haze of giddy anticipation. Now here she was, skipping alongside Kushina down the village streets, small hand in big hand, humming to herself.

Ichiraku, Ichiraku~,” she sing-songed with childlike delight, her feet practically bouncing off the ground.

Kushina chuckled. “Geez, we’re not even there yet and you’re already this excited?”

Nemi only beamed up at her.

She didn’t bother explaining. Of course she was excited.

The ramen shop. The Ichiraku Ramen. The place whispered of in future legends. The soul of Konoha in soup and noodles. The shop where the future Nanadaime Hokage would pledge his dreams, the safe place where bonds were fed and forged.

Why had Kushina never brought her here before?

…Maybe she’d just forgotten.

Finally, they arrived. The fabric banners of Ichiraku Ramen fluttered gently in the breeze, casting soft shadows against the weathered wooden storefront. It looked just like she remembered… or maybe how she had expected it to look. Nostalgia itched at her chest in strange ways, even though this was technically her first time.

They stepped inside.

The aroma hit her first—rich broth, simmered pork, and the unmistakable scent of soy and miso hanging in the air like a welcome hug. A few customers sat scattered around, chatting softly or eating in silence. The man behind the counter turned as the bell jingled, his face lighting up the moment he saw Kushina.

“Kushina-chan! Long time no see!”

“Oi, Teuchi! I told you I'd stop by soon,” Kushina laughed, waving casually.

He stepped closer, then noticed the little girl beside her.

“Oh?” he asked, curious. “Who’s this?”

Kushina ruffled Nemi’s hair. “This is Nemi. My daughter. Adopted her not long ago.”

“Ahh,” Teuchi blinked, then smiled warmly. “Well now, aren’t you lucky to have a mom like her.”

Nemi blinked back. He looked younger than she expected. Then again, everything was younger in this time. Pre-canon era reality was still settling in like fog around her mind. She nodded politely, murmuring a soft, “Nice to meet you.”

Nemi climbed into the seat beside Kushina and peeked up at the hand-written menu above the counter. So many options. Too many. Miso, shoyu, tonkotsu, spicy pork…

She frowned. How was she supposed to choose?!

“First time, huh?” Teuchi asked with a knowing grin.

She nodded.

“Well then, how about a house favorite?”

“Okay!” she said quickly, grateful someone had made the decision for her.

Kushina ordered her usual—extra meat, spicy broth, large size—and beamed as she reached for the chopsticks. “You’re in for a treat, Nemi-chan. I told you Teuchi’s ramen was good!”

Nemi was too busy slurping her noodles to respond. She let the broth coat her tongue, warm her throat, fill her belly. She practically melted into the seat. Kushina was right. This was divine.

As Kushina wiped the broth from the corner of her mouth, Teuchi leaned casually over the counter. “Your daughter’s about the same age as mine, actually.”

Nemi paused mid-bite. Daughter? Wait—Ayame!

Right on cue, a small voice came from the back of the stall. “Tou-san! Can I help yet?”

A young girl, maybe the same year as Nemi, peeked out from behind the curtains, her long brown hair tied back neatly. She had the same kind eyes as her father.

Teuchi gave a soft laugh. “You should be resting, Ayame. There aren’t many customers right now.”

“But I want to help!” she said stubbornly.

That’s when Ayame noticed Nemi. Her gaze brightened with curiosity as she approached the counter, wiping her hands on her little apron. “Hello!”

Nemi blinked, startled. “Hi,” she answered, a little shy now. Her posture straightened slightly, chopsticks pausing mid-air.

Ayame tilted her head. “Are you new here?”

“She’s my daughter,” Kushina said, pride slipping into her voice again.

Ayame smiled. “Cool! Do you like ramen?”

Nemi nodded quickly. “It’s really good,” she mumbled, cheeks puffed with noodles.

Kushina chuckled, and Teuchi looked quietly pleased.

After that, the rest of the meal flowed with ease. Ayame stayed close, sometimes passing bowls, sometimes asking Nemi quiet questions. And Nemi… didn’t mind. She still wasn’t used to being around other kids her own age, but Ayame had a kind of warmth that reminded her of sweet broth and spring days.

And for once, things felt... simple.

Notes:

A bit filler but why not.

Chapter 90: Of Gifts and Arson

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They were at the marketplace today.

It was livelier than Nemi expected—surprisingly so, considering there was still a war going on just beyond the village borders. The Third Great Shinobi War hadn’t yet reached their doorstep, but it loomed close enough to cast a shadow over every conversation, every hurried glance.

And yet, here the villagers were—laughing, bartering, moving between stalls stacked with bright produce and handmade goods.

Nemi tightened her grip on Kushina’s hand as they weaved through the crowd. Adults towered over her, voices overlapping like crashing waves, and the smell of grilled fish mingled with drying ink from the stationery shop nearby.

“Hmmm… What do you think he’d like, Nemi-chan?” Kushina asked, tapping a finger against her chin.

Right. They weren’t here for casual shopping or aimless wandering.

They were here to buy a present.

A birthday present.

For Uchiha Itachi.

Nemi’s expression scrunched. How in the world did Kushina and Mikoto come to the conclusion that she and Itachi were close friends? Sure, she’d been visiting the Uchiha compound more often lately—two, maybe three times a week. Ever since that awkward moment when she ‘forgave’ him, things had been… less tense.

But calling them friends?

The most they’d done was share the same room—her practising calligraphy in the corner while he relentlessly trained with his wooden kunai. In silence. The kind of silence that felt neither awkward nor comfortable. Just… neutral. Functional.

She didn’t mind it, honestly. It suited them both.

Still—birthday presents?

She tuned back in as Kushina continued speaking, voice light with affection. “Mikoto said she’s so glad Itachi-kun has finally made a friend who can celebrate with him.”

Nemi blinked. “Doesn’t he have other friends?”

Kushina gave a short laugh, though there was a touch of something gentler behind it. “Apparently not. Mikoto tried to bring him to playgrounds, introduce him to kids his age… but he scared them off. Too quiet. Too serious. All he wanted to do was train.”

That… wasn’t entirely surprising.

The explanation felt oddly mature for a casual shopping trip, but Nemi understood.

So, he struggled with making friends?

Maybe not because he was antisocial. But because, like her, he wasn’t exactly a child inside.

No—not in the same way she was, a soul reincarnated with memories of another life—but still. He had seen too much. War did that. It stripped the softness from your bones before you even realized you’d hardened.

She fell silent. She could sorta empathize. Sorta.

Kushina gave her hand a squeeze, then glanced down with a teasing smile. “You don’t have to get him anything fancy, y’know. But I think it’s sweet. You’ve come a long way since that first day.”

Nemi blinked, surprised by the warmth in her voice.

She wasn’t sure if Kushina meant her emotional growth—or just the fact that she no longer glared daggers at Itachi during every interaction. Either way, there was something comforting in the look her adoptive mother gave her. Proud, but soft. As if she truly believed that Nemi had a kind heart buried beneath all the stubbornness and sharp edges.

Nemi looked away quickly, cheeks tinged pink.

She wasn’t sure why.

Kushina continued musing aloud. “Hmm, what should we get him? Maybe… some toys?”

“He only plays with kunai,” Nemi said flatly.

Kushina tilted her head, unbothered. “Then… clothes?”

“He only wears black.”

“…Right.” Kushina sighed. “Okay. What about, I don’t know… plushies?”

Nemi gave her a look. The kind that said seriously? Plushies? For an Uchiha?

They both exhaled at the same time, mirroring each other’s tired expressions.

What on earth did you get for the heir of the Uchiha clan?

As Kushina furrowed her brows in deep contemplation, Nemi let her eyes wander. The market was still bustling—children tugging their parents along, vendors calling out their wares.

A flash of color caught her eye.

A young boy skipped past them, clutching his mother’s hand in one small fist. In the other, he held something shiny and sweet on a stick. Nemi followed the movement of the treat, her gaze drifting toward the source.

A small confectionary stand.

Her eyes lingered. An idea began to take shape.

“Ne, ne, Okaa-san,” she said, tugging gently on Kushina’s sleeve.

Kushina turned to her with curiosity.

“What if we…”


Today was the day.

June 9th. Itachi’s birthday.

In the soft glow of the mid-afternoon sun, Nemi did her best not to mess with her hair—tied up neatly in a half-up, half-down style, fastened by the teal ribbon clip Itachi had once given her. Her clothes were a little fancier than usual, picked out by Kushina, who insisted it was only polite to dress up a little for a birthday visit.

The walk to the Uchiha compound felt longer than usual. Maybe because her stomach wouldn’t stop flipping.

She clutched the small gift bag in her hands tightly as Kushina led them through the quiet streets. The looming walls of the Uchiha district soon came into view, and before long, they were standing in front of the house.

Kushina pressed the doorbell.

Nemi stood quietly beside her, trying not to squirm too obviously.

The door opened, revealing Mikoto in a soft-colored kimono, smiling warmly. “Welcome. Come in.”

They removed their shoes at the genkan, and Nemi followed Kushina into the house. The interior had been decorated, albeit modestly—some light streamers hung over the doorway, and the table was dressed with snacks and a fancier tea set than usual. War or not, Mikoto had still made the effort.

Then she saw him.

Uchiha Itachi sat cross-legged near the low table, dressed in more formal clothes, hands resting primly in his lap. His face was unreadable, but Nemi could tell he’d rather be anywhere else. Probably thinking about all the training hours this was costing him.

He rose politely when they entered, first bowing slightly to Kushina, then looking at her.

Kushina nudged Nemi forward gently. “Go on.”

Right. No need to be nervous. He’s just a kid, she told herself. A stiff, stoic, weirdly mature kid—but still a kid.

Nemi stepped closer, carefully extending the gift bag with both hands. “Omedetou gozaimasu,” she said, her voice polite and composed.

Itachi hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took the bag from her with a nod. “Thank you.”

They made their way to the living room where a few other gifts—wrapped scrolls and boxes—rested neatly near the corner. Likely offerings from clan members. He was the heir, after all. Even with the war raging outside, tradition demanded at least some recognition.

Nemi sat quietly beside Kushina, smoothing the hem of her skirt with small, absent-minded fingers. Her eyes drifted to Itachi, sipping his juice with the quiet elegance of a little prince on his throne.

So… this was a birthday?

Muted. Quiet. No candles (or maybe not yet). No loud children. And yet—it still felt important.

Across the low table, the mothers had slipped easily into conversation, voices lilting between gossip and gentle laughter. Nemi watched them for a moment, almost amused. Had they already forgotten what the occasion was?

She popped a rice cracker into her mouth and stole another glance at the birthday boy. He looked the same as ever—stoic, calm, detached. Like he was simply enduring the day rather than enjoying it. Nemi’s lips twitched.

He wouldn’t last much longer like this, she thought. Not without something to do.

“Itachi-kun,” she spoke up, voice casual but clear. “Show me your kunai training again.”

Itachi turned to her, startled just enough to blink. As if he hadn’t expected that of all things.

Fair. She rarely asked for anything from him. Certainly not this.

His dark eyes flicked briefly to his mother. Mikoto sighed softly, a mix of fondness and inevitability in her breath before giving a small nod. Permission granted. Of course Itachi would end up training, even on his birthday—but this time, at least, it wasn’t his idea.

Itachi rose to his feet in that same quiet way of his, and Nemi followed, brushing her hands free of snack crumbs.

They slipped out the shoji doors to the back patio, where the familiar training dummies awaited.

Itachi moved without a word, heading straight for the wooden crate tucked neatly beside the veranda. He opened it, pulled out his practice kunai, and glanced over his shoulder at her—a silent question in his eyes: Are you sure you don’t want to try?

Nemi rolled her eyes and waved him off. "I’ll pass. It's your birthday, not mine."

That was all he needed. He turned back to the dummies, already focused, and resumed his training.

Nemi settled down on the patio, legs tucked beneath her, her hands resting neatly in her lap. She watched as Itachi moved with quiet, practiced efficiency—precise throws, swift retrievals via the thin rope attached to each kunai. There was something oddly princely about him today, even in his slightly fancier clothes. Like some little noble honing his craft in a garden estate.

It reminded her, almost painfully, of someone else.

Toneri.

Back on the moon. That same poise. That same seriousness far too big for a child's shoulders.

Nemi exhaled and shook her head, pushing the thought away like dust from her fingers. No. Not now.

The wind brushed through again, softer this time. A few leaves drifted down from the tall maple tree shading part of the patio. And then—

Snap.

A single, near-invisible chakra thread zipped into the air, plucking one of the falling leaves mid-descent.

Then another.

Then another.

One by one, she caught them. Some by the stem, some by the tip, some mid-spin. A tiny pile of leaves soon gathered beside her knees—like little trophies. Nemi snickered to herself, satisfied.

Technically speaking, she was still under chakra arrest. But over the past few weeks, her okaa-san had started easing up. Just a little. Enough that Nemi could use her chakra threads without getting scolded within an inch of her life.

She twirled one of her chakra threads between her fingers, lazy and precise, looping it around a leaf like a ribbon before flicking it into the growing pile at her side.

Then another.

This time, Nemi didn’t toss it. She held it gently between her fingers, tilting it toward the sun. The light filtered through the thin green veins of the maple leaf, warm and golden. Pretty. Almost like stained glass.

A breath. A pulse.

With a flicker of chakra—just a spark—the leaf curled inward at the edges. It smoldered, edges blackening like burning paper, until it crumbled to ash in her palm. The wind took care of the rest, scattering the dust into the air.

She smirked faintly.

Still got it.

She picked up another from the pile and did it again. It wasn’t even about practice anymore—more like idle amusement. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a tiny voice wondered whether burning leaves counted as arson. Probably not. Technically.

She huffed. “I’m just... accelerating decomposition,” she muttered under her breath, watching the next leaf curl and crumble. “It’s good for the soil. Probably.”

The third leaf didn’t make it far.

Because that was when she noticed something—or rather, someone—had gone very still.

She looked up.

Itachi had paused mid-throw, kunai dangling loosely from the rope in his hand. He was staring at her. No—through her. Or rather, through the little flame now licking at the edge of the leaf she held.

“How... did you do that?” he asked.

Nemi blinked, caught off guard. “Do what?”

He stepped forward, training momentarily forgotten, his gaze narrowing on her hand. “You burned the leaves... but you didn’t use any hand seals.”

Nemi tilted her head, letting the charred remains of the leaf fall away from her fingers. “Are you... supposed to?”

Itachi looked at her like she’d just claimed the sky was purple.

“Yes,” he said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “You’re supposed to use hand seals to mold chakra into an element. That’s the standard academy method.”

Nemi looked at him. Then at her hand. Then at the small pile of scorched leaves by her knees, the last one still softly glowing with heat.

“Um,” she started slowly. “I don’t know. I’ve always been able to do it?”

It wasn’t a lie. It was something that had always come naturally. Controlling chakra like a thread. Bending it to her will. Heating it, shaping it. Her brother could do it. Her father too.

Wasn’t that normal?

Nemi glanced back at Itachi, who was staring at her like she’d grown a second head.

Had her knowledge of Naruto gotten that bad? She couldn’t remember anymore—were handseals always necessary to mold chakra? It had been so instinctual for her that the question had never come up. She blinked, confused.

“Come on, you can do it too,” she said brightly, hopping to her feet. She plucked another maple leaf off the branch above them and handed it to him, then picked up a second one for herself. “You just… channel your chakra. Think of a spark, something warm, something that wants to ignite—”

She flared her chakra gently, and in her palm, the leaf curled, blackened, and crumbled into embers. A soft breeze scattered the ashes into the garden.

Itachi frowned. Nemi could tell exactly what he was thinking—the last time they did chakra control training, she had pushed herself too far and ended up with a high fever. Everyone thought she’d burned through her spiritual energy. They were wrong, of course, but she hadn’t corrected them.

Still, he tried.

He held the leaf in both hands, brow furrowed, eyes narrowed with focus.

Nothing.

The leaf remained perfectly green and whole.

“Um…” Nemi tilted her head, not panicking, just... a little at a loss. “Maybe the humidity’s off?” she offered weakly.

Itachi was quiet for a beat, his gaze intense. “Do you… have a kekkei genkai?

Kekkei genkai?

The term triggered a distant memory. Bloodline. A genetic trait passed through family—like the Sharingan for the Uchiha. And the answer hit her with a cold, sharp clarity.

Because she was an Ōtsutsuki.

But she couldn’t say that. Couldn’t even think about saying that. Her brain scrambled to cover the slip.

“Come on,” she said, giving a nervous laugh. “I’m an Uzumaki. What kekkei genkai could I possibly—”

Her words died in her throat.

She sniffed the air.

Smoke.

Itachi turned at the same moment she did. Their gazes dropped to the garden grass, where the smoldering pile of leaves she had been “cleaning up” had scattered in the wind.

One of those embers had caught.

A flickering tongue of flame licked up the brittle blades of dry summer grass. It danced, greedy and growing.

Nemi’s heart dropped.
Shit.

She abandoned whatever mental tangent she’d been on and sprinted toward the burning patch.

Stop, drop, and roll?
Wait, no, that was for people on fire. She wasn’t on fire. Not yet. And besides, she was wearing new clothes. She could not roll around in dirt right now.

“Water,” she mumbled, panicked. “Water, water—uh—oh no—”

There was no time. She did the only thing her tiny, barely-technically-eight-years-old reincarnated brain could come up with. She stomped on it.

And immediately regretted it.

The socks she wore—little pink things with bunny ears stitched into the cuffs — were most certainly not flame-resistant. Sure, her body might be durable, sure, she might have chakra reserves most Jōnin would envy, but pain was still pain.

She bit down a hiss.

"Uh... Everything's gonna be fine..." she lied, to herself, mostly.

Could she pull moisture from the air? Was that a thing? Maybe if she focused, she could be like Katara from The Last Airbender—

A hand tugged her back by the sleeve.

She stumbled, blinking up.

Itachi.

He said nothing. His expression was unreadable, but the way his brows twitched ever so slightly gave him away.

He grabbed the nearest object in reach—a ceramic flowerpot sitting peacefully on the porch steps, one of Mikoto’s—and upended it. Soil and roots and petals smothered the fire with a gentle hiss of steam and dust.

The flame died.

They stood in silence.

Nemi didn’t even try to look at him. The weight of embarrassment was already crawling up her neck, painting her ears red. It was the same kind of mortification she’d felt the first time they met, when her chakra strings tangled them together and caused a collective childhood trauma.

Itachi spoke first. His voice was calm, but there was a definite edge to it. A slight (just slight) twitch of real irritation.

“I hope,” he said, tone dry, “that I don’t have to explain to Okaa-san why her favorite flowerpot is ruined.”

He paused. “On my birthday.

Nemi flinched.

Oh no.
Oh no.

She peeked at him, gauging how mad he actually was. His brows were twitching again. That was never a good sign.

“Sorry! Sorry,” she said quickly, waving her hands like she could fan away the damage. “This was... totally my fault. I’ll—I’ll fix it, I promise, I’ll—”

“Kids?”

The voice came from inside.

Both of them jolted like they’d been hit by a bolt of lightning.

Mikoto.

Without a word, they scrambled into position—stepping in front of the scorched patch of earth like awkward little sentries, arms behind their backs, as if by standing there they could physically block reality itself.

“What?” they both said—at the exact same time.

Too in sync.
Way too in sync.

Nemi winced internally. Damn it. That alone was suspicious enough to warrant a full interrogation in most households. And this was the Uchiha household. If even a flicker of doubt passed across Mikoto’s eyes, they were done for.

Mikoto stood at the doorway, arms folded loosely, head tilted slightly. Not suspicious—yet. But definitely wondering.

Did Uchiha mothers have enhanced senses? Could she smell the charred leaves from there?
Oh no. Oh no.

But then, Mikoto smiled, serene as ever. “We’re going to have dinner soon and cut the cake,” she said gently. “Take a break and don’t tire yourselves out, okay?”

They both nodded so fast it looked rehearsed.

Mikoto gave them one last glance—narrowed eyes, lips slightly pursed—then turned and disappeared back inside.

Nemi didn’t move until the sound of footsteps faded completely.

She exhaled sharply. “That was so close.”

Beside her, Itachi gave the smallest nod—the kind that meant he too had been bracing for execution by maternal scolding. His face remained calm, but his shoulders eased just a fraction.

He brushed the dirt off his sleeves. “I’ll clean up the mess—”

“No, no, let me do it!” Nemi cut in quickly, raising both hands to stop him. She ignored whatever gallant, gentlemanly instinct he was about to act on. “It’s my fault. Technically. Okay, mostly.”

She crouched, rolled up her sleeves in determination and started scooping up the spilled soil with her hands. The flowerpot lay sideways, a little chipped but still mostly intact. Maybe if she re-packed the soil and gently pressed the burnt bits beneath the surface, Mikoto wouldn’t notice. Or at least… not immediately.

To her surprise, Itachi knelt beside her without a word. He began helping—methodically, like he always did, precise even in damage control.

They worked in silence for a while. Only the sound of shifting dirt and the faint chirping of evening cicadas accompanied them.

Finally, Nemi muttered, “Sorry. I shouldn’t have practiced fire in, you know… a very flammable area. My bad.”

Itachi didn’t respond right away. He tamped down a handful of soil before speaking. “It’s alright. At least no one got hurt.”

A pause. Then, dryly: “Except for Okaa-san’s flowerpot.”

Nemi blinked. Then let out a startled giggle—sharp and fast, like she hadn’t meant to let it slip.

She clapped a hand over her mouth. "Did you just make a joke?"

Itachi didn’t look at her, but his eyes flicked sideways in mock offense.

The tension, like the flames, finally died.

Nemi smiled softly.
What a birthday.

Not quite the elegant, composed celebration she imagined for the heir of the Uchiha clan. But maybe… it was better this way.

Notes:

Just to clarify: Ages in this story use a calendar year system (similar to old East Asian age reckoning), so characters are considered “that year’s age” once the year begins, even if their birthday hasn’t passed yet. This story does not follow the western convention of age counting.

Chapter 91: Of Clan Head and Weapons

Chapter Text

“Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to Itachi-kun~”

Nemi clapped along politely, fingers tapping just a beat behind the others. Her voice joined in—soft, almost a mumble—blending with Kushina’s bright singing and Mikoto’s warm hum as they circled the low table in the Uchiha living room.

A birthday cake sat at the center. Strawberry shortcake. Light, airy, with four tiny candles flickering atop like miniature torches.

Across from her, Itachi sat ramrod straight, hands folded neatly in his lap. He didn’t meet anyone’s gaze. His face was calm as always, but Nemi could see it—the faint pink creeping up his ears. Embarrassment.

Typical Uchiha Itachi. Still too polite to stop the mothers from fussing, but clearly wishing he could sink into the tatami floor.

“Now, make a wish!” Mikoto chimed, voice full of that knowing warmth only a mother could wield.

Itachi closed his eyes, fingers steepled before him like a prayer. The room went quiet for a moment. Nemi watched him curiously.

What would he wish for? Probably something noble. Like end all wars and bloodshed. Or a better world for Sasuke—oh wait, he's not born yet. Something way too big for a four-candle wish, but also… exactly the kind of thing he’d think of.

Then, with a single breath, he blew out all the candles.
Perfectly.
Of course.

Polite clapping followed. Kushina beamed. Mikoto leaned in to remove the candles and started slicing the cake with practiced ease. The scent of strawberries and whipped cream floated into the air, mixing with the warm, woodsy smell of the house.

Kushina stood up. She whispered something to Mikoto, who blinked, surprised. Her eyes flicked to Nemi for a moment, and then—

“Itachi-kun,” Mikoto said brightly, “why don’t you open the present that Nemi-chan gave you?”

Nemi froze.

Her heart skipped.
Wait. Now?

She sat up straighter, eyes darting between the adults.
But—presents were supposed to be opened after the guests leave! After the food, after the cake, when no one is watching!

Her gaze snapped to Kushina, who offered her a sly little wink. Okaa-san, you traitor!

Nemi wanted to slide under the table. Her face was heating up fast—too fast. The tips of her ears were probably red by now. She could feel Itachi’s quiet, inquisitive gaze on her before his hands reached out and—

Wait.

He wasn’t even going to pretend to be polite and protest about etiquette?
Seriously?

His fingers curled around the gift bag she’d handed over earlier. Calm, deliberate, as always—except this time he looked a little… curious. A little too eager.
Like an actual four-year-old.

Inside the bag, he pulled out a slim, rectangular box—wrapped in pale plum paper with a neat black ribbon tied in a simple bow. It was modest but elegant, the kind of wrapping that Kushina had insisted looked “classy, but not like you’re trying too hard.”

He undid the ribbon carefully. Flipped open the lid.

Inside: wagashi. Delicate Japanese sweets.
There were several pieces arranged neatly—each one unique. A flower-shaped one, a tiny rabbit, something vaguely dumpling-esque, and… one that looked suspiciously like a shuriken (because this was a shinobi village after all).

They weren’t flawless. A little lumpy, a little uneven. But unmistakably handmade.

By Nemi. Of course.

She’d gotten the idea after noticing Itachi’s subtle love for sweets—how he always finished them quietly, how his expression would soften just slightly with the taste. At first, she’d planned to just buy some from the market. But Kushina, with stars in her eyes, had suggested: “Handmade means more, you know~”

And Nemi, like the fool she was, agreed.

Now it was all coming back to bite her. In the face. With pure, secondhand embarrassment.

She sank a little lower in her seat and buried her face into her oversized sleeves.

From beside her, Kushina giggled. Loudly.
Mikoto chuckled too, in that gentle, knowing way only mothers could.

Why was her face still red?!
She was mentally older than everyone in this room—what was wrong with making sweets for a kid who was barely out of baby socks?!

Then—

“Thank you,” Itachi said.

His voice was soft, but there was no mistaking the sincerity. Nemi peeked up through her sleeves.

He looked... happy. Not beaming, not grinning—but in his quiet, Uchiha way, his eyes were content. Calm. Maybe even… touched.

“It looks delicious,” he added.

Nemi slowly lowered her sleeves. The heat in her face didn’t vanish, but it faded a little. She huffed, crossed her arms, and turned her face away from him.

“‘Looks’ delicious? It is delicious. Do you know how much time I—”

She cut herself off, horror tightening her throat.
Nope. No way. She was not about to confess how many hours she spent hand-kneading sweet bean paste for the future Uchiha clan murderer. Not today.

“It does look delicious,” Mikoto agreed, reaching over to look more closely. Then she added, with an amused smile at her son, “You better make sure to brush your teeth extra thoroughly tonight, okay?”

Itachi let out a soft grumble, turning his head in mild protest.

Nemi couldn’t help it—she giggled.

Just a little.

Then—
Her senses prickled.

It wasn’t chakra—at least, not in the flaring, overwhelming way she sometimes felt it—but more like the subtle shift in the air. A tension. Heaviness. The kind that told her a shinobi was near.

Her head turned sharply toward the genkan. The front entrance.

Someone was there.

She barely had time to react before the lock clicked open. The door creaked ajar, and a tall man stepped inside. His figure filled the frame—broad-shouldered, composed, dressed in standard Jōnin gear, his dark cloak still dusted with the wind of the village streets. His face was stern, unreadable. Eyes sharp and deep, like obsidian stone carved into judgment.

She didn’t recognize him.

Mikoto immediately rose to her feet, setting aside her cake plate. “Welcome home,” she greeted softly, stepping forward to help him out of his flak vest. The man grunted a low thanks as he let her tug it off his shoulders with practiced familiarity.

Beside her, Kushina stood as well. Nemi followed her lead, clumsily rising to her feet, trying to mirror the same poise.

Even Itachi straightened automatically. His expression hadn’t changed much, but Nemi could see the shift in posture—the quiet tension that came from trying to make a good impression.

The man finally looked around, his gaze sweeping over the room. When it landed on Kushina, a flicker of something—recognition?—passed through his eyes. “Uzumaki,” he said, not unkindly.

“Fugaku-san,” Kushina replied with a grin, hand resting casually on Nemi’s shoulder. “It’s been a while.”

Fugaku.

That name finally clicked.

This was Uchiha Fugaku. Head of the Uchiha clan. Itachi’s father.

Then his gaze turned to her. Nemi stiffened under the weight of it—like he could see through her skin if he wanted to.

She dipped her head, belatedly remembering her manners. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Uchiha-san.”

Mikoto chimed in then, with a smile. “This is Nemi. Kushina’s adopted daughter. She and Itachi are friends.”

Fugaku gave a polite nod. Not disapproving. But not overly warm either.

“Should I set the bath?” Mikoto asked gently, her hands smoothing out the fold of his cloak.

He shook his head. “Later. I have a few things to take care of first.”

That was when his eyes fell on the table—and the half-eaten cake that had momentarily been forgotten.

Without ceremony, he turned to his son.

“Itachi.”

The boy stepped forward, posture rigid, eyes fixed on his father like a soldier awaiting orders.

Fugaku reached into the pouch at his waist and pulled out a box—long, lacquered, wrapped in cloth. He handed it over.

“I have something for you.”

Itachi took it with both hands. Slowly, carefully, he unwrapped it and lifted the lid.

Inside: real weapons.

Polished kunai. Shuriken with razor-sharp edges. They gleamed faintly under the warm light of the living room.

Nemi blinked.

Weapons. For a four-year-old’s birthday.

She wasn’t sure why she was surprised. This was the Uchiha clan. A shinobi family. It only made sense, didn’t it?

“Use it well,” Fugaku said, voice firm but not unkind.

“Yes, Otou-san!” Itachi’s voice was earnest. His eyes were fixed on the contents like they were treasure. Maybe, to him, they were.

But Nemi glanced at Mikoto—and caught it. A faint twitch at the corner of her mouth. A flicker of disapproval in her eyes. There and gone in a second, hidden beneath the practiced smile of a shinobi wife, a clan matriarch. She said nothing. Just smoothed Itachi’s hair and let him bask in his father’s attention.

The celebration didn’t last long after that. A few bites here and there—Nemi would admit she might’ve taken more than a few—and the evening wound down quickly.

Soon, she was walking beside Kushina, holding her hand as they exited the Uchiha compound.

Nemi cast one last glance over her shoulder, where Mikoto stood with Itachi in the doorway, smiling and waving them off.

But her mind drifted back to that moment—the flicker in Mikoto’s expression, the invisible weight she seemed to carry.

And Nemi wondered...

Was this the kind of future Itachi was always meant to inherit?

Chapter 92: Interlude: Of Adults and Growing up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi could tell something was wrong.

His parents didn’t yell. They never yelled. But there was… a quiet sharpness to their words, like the edge of a kunai beneath silk.

The shift had started after Kushina-san and Nemi left. The living room had grown too quiet, and his mother had tidied the table with movements just a bit too brisk. His birthday night was over, but it didn’t feel like it had ended properly.

Now, from the main hallway, Itachi could hear the low murmur of voices—his father’s firm, even tone. His mother’s softer replies, layered with something else. Frustration? Worry?

He knew it was wrong to eavesdrop. Shinobi didn’t act without purpose, and listening without permission… wasn’t that close to spying?

But… they were talking about something important. He could feel it. A weight in the air, pressing on his chest like a full storage scroll.

He hesitated in the hallway, standing before the shoji screen that separated the master room from the rest of the house. The paper walls didn’t hide sound well. If he just stayed very still—

No. He shook his head and turned away, guilt curling in his stomach.

Instead, he went back to his room.

The box of wagashi sat neatly on his desk, unopened since the first piece he had tasted earlier. He looked at it a moment, then sat cross-legged before it. His gaze shifted to the scroll beside it—half-rolled, inked with a diagram of the chakra network, traced from his father’s library.

He hadn’t touched the scroll since… since that day.

The day Nemi had gotten sick.

He remembered the way her voice shook that day. The way she suddenly changed the lesson. The moment when he heard she collapsed that night with a fever.

He still thought it was his fault.

He hadn’t dared try chakra sensing again.

But before that… she had started teaching him something else. Hearing through chakra. She’d stopped midway, said something about channeling it wrong, about the risk of damaging the inner pathway. She’d looked almost… scared, in that moment. Scared for him.

Still… she’d been trying to teach him something. A new skill. And if he could do it right… maybe he’d understand things better. Maybe he could hear what was really going on.

Now, he looked down at the scroll, focused on the points near the ears. He closed his eyes.

He could do this. He had to do this.

Slowly, he drew his chakra from his core, willing it into the precise meridians near his ears. Not too much. Just enough. A subtle current.

And suddenly—the air was full.

He could hear the wind brushing faintly against the garden shoji. The soft rustle of leaves outside. A night insect clicking near the wall. And beyond that… further...

His mother’s voice, behind layers of wood and paper. Faint but clear through his chakra-enhanced hearing.

“—first it was the wooden kunai, then the dummies… now you’re giving him real weapons?”

Her voice wasn’t loud, but there was something sharp underneath. It made his chest feel tight.

“They’re necessary for his training to become a shinobi,” came his father’s reply. Calm. Cold. “The earlier he starts, the better.”

“He’s only four,” his mother said firmly. “Why are you rushing him into becoming a shinobi? So you can bring him out to the battlefield again? He’s just a kid, Fugaku. He’s our kid. He's your son.”

“Precisely because he’s my son. The son of the clan head.” His father’s voice was even, like stone. “That’s why he must start early. He is the heir of the Uchiha. One day, he’ll lead. He will inherit our legacy. There is no room for weakness. The sooner he understands that… the easier it will be to accept the life he’s born into.”

There was a pause. A long one.

Then his mother spoke again. Her voice was softer now, but Itachi could still hear the edge in it.

“Did you know? Ever since the day you took him to the battlefield—when you almost lost him…”

Even through the paper walls, even from far away, Itachi could hear the wince that passed in his father’s silence.

“He’s been different, Fugaku. He doesn’t smile as much anymore. All he cares about is training. Training and more training…” Her voice cracked a little. “Yes, we may be shinobi. But why can’t we let him be a child… just a little longer?”

More silence.

Then, his father spoke. “I won’t teach him any new techniques. Not until he starts the Academy.”

Itachi blinked. A peace offering?

His mother sighed. Or maybe laughed—he wasn’t sure. It sounded tired.

“It doesn’t matter,” she said. “He’s always been clever. He’ll teach himself. Even without you.”

There was a pause. Then his father, voice softer now: “…That’s good. So… does that mean we’ve come to a compromise?”

His mother's voice sharpened, skeptical. “Compromise? What exactly are you asking from me, Fugaku?”

“You could start,” he said, a little too dryly, “by preparing dinner properly from now on.”

Itachi frowned faintly. What did dinner have to do with anything?

Then his mother: “…I was wondering why you were being so quiet lately.”

A low grumble from his father. “I know you’re still angry. If spending an extra hour in the bathroom helps even the scales… I’ll take it.”

“Fugaku, honestly…” His mother sighed, half exasperated, half amused.

Then, gently—like something she'd been holding in her heart for too long: “It’s not funny. One day... he might not come back.”

The voices faded after that. No more sharpness. Just quiet.

Itachi let the chakra enhancement fade. His shoulders slumped just a little as the world returned to its ordinary hush—the soft hum of silence filling the gaps where voices had been. He sat cross-legged on the tatami, his gaze distant, his small fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the scroll on his desk.

Why was his mother so upset?

Why did she keep saying he was “just a child”? Why did it matter? What was so important about the number four? Wasn’t getting older a good thing? Stronger, faster, smarter—an adult could do things. An adult could protect others. Stop wars. Change the world.

So why hold him back?

If he was still a child, he was small. Weak. He couldn’t do anything.

He didn’t understand why the adults always seemed to speak in ways that looped around him like mist—half of it clear, the rest... not. Legacy. Inheritance. Duty. Why did his mother and father keep disagreeing? Was it because he was too young to understand?

Maybe if I were older, he thought, my brain would know how to put it all together.

His gaze shifted to the small confection box in front of him. He opened the lid, revealing the neatly arranged wagashi inside. His fingers reached out, slow and careful, and picked one up.

A shuriken-shaped sweet. Handmade.

By Nemi.

He remembered her—the strange girl with pale white hair and eyes like deep oceans. The one he had first sensed on that bloodstained field, her chakra quiet but precise, far too refined for someone her age. She had looked at him differently—not with fear, not even awe, but with a curious sharpness, as if she saw something in him that even he didn’t understand. From the beginning, she had felt... out of place. Not ordinary. An enigma wrapped in silk and silence.

She didn’t act like a normal girl. And yet, she had made these for him.

He stared at the little sweet in his hand, then slowly brought it to his lips.

Sweet.

The taste bloomed gently, soft and earthy with red bean. It lingered on his tongue like a warmth he hadn’t noticed he’d been missing. The quiet in the room felt less heavy now. Less like a silence waiting to be filled.

He didn’t understand everything his parents said. Not yet. But maybe—maybe he didn’t have to understand it all to know what he wanted. Strength, yes. He still wanted that. He still needed it. But… maybe there was strength, too, in kindness. In small things, like sweet shapes and warm voices.

Maybe Nemi knew that already.

He sat quietly with the half-empty box beside him, the taste still on his tongue, and for once—didn’t feel the need to train.

Notes:

Coming up with my own characterisation of Itachi's parents because I can and I will. Eh. Oh well. It may or may not follow Itachi Shinden, I referenced a few pages at most. Or maybe I would completely flip the table on it.

Trying to think of how a four year old Uchiha heir would think is... getting easier? Or harder. Not sure.

Chapter 93: Of Disaster and Affinities

Chapter Text

Nemi sat cross-legged at the low coffee table, brow furrowed in concentration as her brush moved carefully across the calligraphy paper. Each stroke was deliberate, precise. She was definitely improving—at least enough to maybe, just maybe, convince Kushina to start teaching her the basics of Fūinjutsu once this assignment was done.

The front door clicked open.

Immediately, she set the brush down, careful not to smear the still-wet ink, and wiped her fingers on the apron tied around her waist. She hopped to her feet and padded to the entrance just in time to help pull the door open.

Kushina stepped in with two bags of groceries cradled in her arms.

"Thanks, Nemi-chan," she said with a smile, brushing her bangs off her forehead with the back of her wrist.

Nemi grinned. “Welcome back, Okaa-san!”

While Kushina made her way to the dining table and began unloading vegetables and pantry items, Nemi hovered nearby, practically bouncing on her heels.

“Okaa-san, did you get the—?”

“Yes, yes, I got it,” Kushina cut in, exasperated but amused. “Geez, you’re not even in the academy yet and already obsessed with shinobi stuff.” She reached into one of the grocery bags and pulled out a small bundle wrapped in twine. Inside—thin, square sheets of chakra paper.

“Why do you even want to know your affinity so badly, huh?”

Nemi blinked at her with wide, innocent eyes. “Because Itachi-kun already knows his, and I wanna know mine too!”

Perfect. Blame everything shinobi-related on the Uchiha heir. Smart. Tactical. Believable.

(For the third time that morning, Itachi sneezed mid-throw. His real, very sharp kunai veered off-course and smacked cleanly into the wrong training dummy. He frowned at it, nose wrinkling. Was he… catching a cold? In the middle of summer?)

Back in the living room, Kushina dropped onto the couch with a soft “oomph,” the bundle of chakra paper stacked neatly in her hands.

“Alright, let’s see here,” she muttered, flicking one sheet between her fingers. “How does this work again…”

Nemi trailed after her, eyes fixed on the paper as if it might reveal a secret just by being looked at hard enough.

“Okaa-san,” she asked, settling beside her on the floor, “what’s your chakra affinity?”

“Mine?” Kushina raised a brow, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. “Well, it’s—watch closely.”

She focused for a moment, and Nemi felt it before she saw it—Kushina’s chakra flaring subtly through her fingertips.

The thin paper twitched, then with a soft snap, split cleanly in two from top to bottom.

Nemi’s mouth rounded into an ‘o’ of awe. That was… wind, wasn’t it?

“Wind,” Kushina confirmed with a grin, clearly proud of the reaction. “One of the rarer ones, but it runs strong in me.”

She picked up another piece of chakra paper and extended it to Nemi. “Here. You remember how to channel chakra into the paper, right?”

Nemi nodded, accepting the square with both hands like it was something sacred. Her fingers curled gently around it, heart thudding with a quiet kind of excitement.

She inhaled softly, then focused, drawing chakra to her fingertips. The moment her energy touched the paper, it crinkled sharply—then disintegrated into blackened soot.

Nemi blinked, startled.

Kushina let out a low whistle. “Oooh, fire, huh? Not quite what I expected.”

Fire?

Nemi stared at the ashes in her hand. Come to think of it… it did make sense. Her first accident with chakra, back on the moon, had been when she tried lighting a paper lantern and nearly set the curtains on fire. Fire had always answered her easily—warm, bright, alive. Reckless.

And yet… something about that didn’t quite feel like her.

Kushina was still musing. “I always pegged you more for a water or wind type…” She caught the look of confusion on Nemi’s face and added, “There’s an old belief that chakra affinities reflect your personality.”

Personality?

Nemi frowned slightly. Was she really like fire? Loud? Wild? She hardly threw tantrums, and Kushina sometimes teased that she was too quiet for her own good—always off somewhere in her head.

“…Is it possible to have more than one affinity?” she asked, her voice calm, but curious. She already had an inkling of the truth from half-remembered fragments of another life… but still, it felt important to ask.

Kushina nodded without hesitation. “Yep. It’s a little rare, but not unheard of. For example…” She plucked another sheet of chakra paper from the stack, then focused. Her chakra flared—gentler this time—and the paper softened, edges dampening as moisture spread across the surface.

“There,” Kushina said, nodding. “Water. I’ve got that too.”

Nemi was silent for a beat, then reached for another slip of paper. Her fingers hesitated at first, hovering over it like it might crumble just from her touch. Then slowly—carefully—she channeled her chakra again.

For a split second, the paper trembled. She almost thought it would burn away like the first one. But instead… it grew soft. Damp. Waterlogged, just like Kushina’s had.

Nemi stared.

“Well, what do you know,” Kushina said with a soft laugh. “Our Nemi-chan is special, huh?” She reached over, fingers warm and affectionate as she ruffled Nemi’s hair, sending pale strands into a soft mess.

Nemi didn’t pull away—but she hesitated. Her fingers curled slightly in her lap.

It wasn’t the praise that gave her pause, nor Kushina’s touch.

It was the quiet suspicion that had been growing inside her for some time now.

She remembered the conversation with Itachi—not even a week ago. How he’d explained that most shinobi needed hand seals to perform nature transformations. But she didn’t. She never had.

Her mind drifted back—months that felt distant and yet painfully vivid. The wilderness. The cold. The first time she’d burned Aoi’s corpse with only her chakra, her will. The time she’d shaped water into a mirror, freezing it solid without even thinking about it. No hand seals. No scrolls. Just... intent.

She glanced at the pile of remaining chakra paper.

Could it be? Was it the Ōtsutsuki blood in her veins? Did that mean... she had all five elemental affinities?

Her fingers hovered over another slip. Something in her whispered caution—Should I do this in front of her?—but Kushina had never once made her feel unsafe. Only warm. Seen. Loved.

So Nemi took the paper.

Kushina noticed the seriousness on her face. “Another go?” she asked, a brow raised but not stopping her.

Nemi nodded quietly. Her small hands flattened the paper gently on the floor, and she focused again, chakra humming at her fingertips.

This time, the paper reacted slowly—first becoming damp, soggy… and then, just as suddenly, burst into flames, leaving behind a sizzling scorch mark on the floor.

Kushina shot up instantly—hand flashing to a kunai hidden in the hem of her apron, chakra flaring to her palms in reflex. A defensive stance, protective, instant.

Then she paused.

Her eyes flicked to Nemi—still seated, wide-eyed, perfectly unharmed.

“…Huh,” Kushina said after a beat, slowly lowering her stance. “Well. That was definitely not water or fire alone.”

Nemi stared at the blackened floor in stunned silence. “…Oops?”

Kushina huffed, a hand to her forehead as she surveyed the damage. “Minato’s gonna love this one.”

But before she could say more, a gust of wind blew in from the open window — or perhaps it was Nemi’s stray chakra? — and the stack of remaining chakra papers on the table fluttered, crackled, then lit up in a brilliant series of elemental reactions.

One paper crumpled to soot. Another turned soggy. A third crackled with sparks, and a fourth split cleanly down the middle. The last one froze at the edges, shards of frost biting into the wood.

Nemi!” Kushina yelped, diving forward with a blanket to smother a spark that jumped toward the curtains.

“I didn’t mean to!” Nemi panicked, arms flailing as she tried to control the errant chakra. “I—I just—!”

When the chaos finally died down, the apartment looked like it had barely survived a chakra-fueled weather disaster.

There was a long silence.

Then Kushina—hair slightly singed, apron damp, and eyes wide—let out a sharp bark of laughter. Loud, wheezing, utterly genuine.

“Oh, Nemi-chan,” she laughed, wiping her eyes, “you’re a one-girl natural disaster!”

Nemi stared at her. And then, slowly… she giggled. A tiny sound at first, then louder, as the absurdity of it all finally caught up to her.

They sat there—mother and daughter—laughing in the middle of the wreckage, soot on their faces and scorch marks on the floor.

Chapter 94: Of Inauguration and Teppanyaki

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The day had finally arrived.

No, it wasn’t Nemi’s birthday—that was still a few weeks away (August 17, not that she was counting). But she could feel it in the air. In the streets of Konoha, the atmosphere had shifted. People were coming out more often, their footsteps lighter, their conversations livelier. The weight of fear that had hung over the village like a thick fog was lifting.

The war was over.

Nemi remembered the newspaper Kushina had left on the coffee table a few weeks ago, the headline mentioning some kind of armistice agreement between Konoha and Iwa. She hadn’t understood all the kanji, but she got the gist. It kind of lined up with what she remembered from Naruto—probably. Maybe. Her memories from her past life were growing fuzzier by the day.

Still, that wasn’t the most important part. (Okay, yes—peace was important. Very important.) But what mattered right now was what came after peace:

Minato—her adoptive father—was becoming the Yondaime Hokage.

Now, here she was, standing with Kushina in the crowd gathered along the streets below the academy rooftop. The same platform where all the Hokage had been introduced. Where the village could see their new leader—and where Minato was now.

Kushina was dressed in her flak jacket, hair tied back in a high ponytail, kunoichi proud and tall. She looked fierce. And radiant. And just a little bit nervous.

Nemi tried to see the stage, but the crowd was tall—and she, at four years old (physically), very much wasn’t.

She craned her neck, stood on tiptoe, tried to wedge between taller civilians. No use.

Then—warm hands under her arms.

“Here,” Kushina said simply, and lifted her up without effort, settling Nemi carefully onto her shoulders.

Nemi blinked, grabbing hold of Kushina’s head for balance. “Isn’t this heavy?” she asked quietly.

Kushina chuckled. “Please. You’re Uzumaki stock now. I carry groceries heavier than you.”

That made Nemi smile. Perched up high, she could finally see over the heads of the crowd—up to the stage where Minato stood, the white cloak of the Yondaime Hokage catching the breeze. The kanji for “Fourth” emblazoned bold across his back.

He looked calm. Composed. A little too serious, but that was probably part of the job. Nemi could see him scanning the crowd, eyes gentle. When his gaze swept past them, she wondered if he saw her.

It was hard to believe that just a week ago, Minato had broken the news at the dinner table—stumbling over his words like he still couldn’t quite believe it himself. Kushina had whooped in delight, leapt to her feet, and pulled both of them into a fierce hug that left Nemi breathless and giggling. She’d spun them around like a human merry-go-round, laughing the whole time.

Nemi had laughed too. Caught in the joy. Letting it carry her.

Now, perched on Kushina’s shoulders with the sun warm on her cheeks and a sea of people buzzing with excitement around her, she pointed up at the stage. “Look! Tou-san!” she chirped, voice bright and childish in a way that still surprised her sometimes.

Kushina chuckled, hands steady on Nemi’s legs. “Yep. That’s your Tou-san,” she said fondly, tilting her head just enough for Nemi to feel the pride in her voice.

Nemi didn’t know what exactly stirred in her chest at that moment. It should have been joy—and it was. Pride, too. The kind that made her sit a little taller and puff out her cheeks with a small, smug grin. But…

There was something else.

A quiet thrum of unease buried deep.

She didn’t want to look too closely at it.

Not now. Not today.

So instead, she soaked in the celebration—the roar of the crowd as Minato stepped forward in his white Hokage cloak, the edges fluttering like banners in the wind. He raised a hand in greeting, and the cheers only grew louder.

Nemi waved enthusiastically, small hands flailing in the air. She thought—just for a second—that he looked down. That his gaze flicked toward them, and that warm, familiar smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

It was probably just her imagination.

But it was enough.

For now… it was enough.


Nemi had thought her life would change after Minato became Hokage.

You know—like that brat from the Naruto series. Konohamaru, was it? She half-expected villagers to start bowing in the streets, calling her “the Yondaime’s daughter,” offering sweets left and right, maybe even pinching her cheeks affectionately. Extra discounts on ramen. Extra discounts on life.

But… nothing changed.

Her days still started with Kushina’s torturous yoga stretches. Then came errand runs, calligraphy lessons, homecooked lunch, the occasional house visit to a certain quiet Uchiha heir’s home, and finally dinner—filled with warmth and laughter and whatever delicious experiment Kushina made that day.

No adoring worship. No whispered reverence.

(Okay. Now she was just sounding spoiled. Pretentious. She wrinkled her nose. Tch. Stop it.)

Maybe, she reasoned, her adoption had been kept under wraps. Low profile. It made sense—at least, the adult part of her brain said so. Hadn’t she read somewhere that the Yondaime had enemies? Maybe anyone publicly linked to him, especially a white-haired, frail-looking girl, would become a target. Assassination, kidnapping, ransom... Gulp. Okay. Stop thinking.

Maybe it was a blessing—being invisible.

Right now, evening had fallen. She sat in one of the empty waiting areas inside the academy, legs swinging back and forth under the bench. Kushina had brought her here earlier, maybe to ask about enrollment. What age was the cutoff again? Five? Six? She was four now, right?

(Ugh, she’d long stopped counting her real age—the moon-born eight-year-old version of herself—some time ago. Fine. Regression seemed permanent. Might as well enjoy early childhood again while it lasted.)

She hugged her legs closer, glancing around the quiet hallway. Fluorescent lights hummed overhead, and the walls smelled faintly of old wood and chalk dust.

Kushina had gone off to speak with someone. So here Nemi sat, waiting. Alone. But not lonely.

Just… wondering.

There was something tugging at the edge of her thoughts. Something important. But when she reached for it, it slipped away like mist. She let it go. No use chasing shadows.

Her chakra senses prickled, faint and familiar. Someone nearby. Someone warm.

She paused her leg swing and looked up, eyes scanning the empty corridor. Kushina still hadn’t returned. Well… whatever. If anyone asked, she’d say she was looking for the bathroom.

With that perfectly reasonable lie loaded in her pocket, Nemi hopped off the bench and padded down the hallway, sandals making soft taps against the floor.

She turned the corner.

Down the corridor, a door clicked open. Minato stepped out, flanked by a few adults. Their conversation was casual, the kind of pleasantries that followed the end of a meeting. Two of the men—one with pale hair, the other with a mane of brown—looked vaguely familiar, but Nemi didn’t recognize them by name.

She was too busy watching Minato anyway.

That was probably why one of the men noticed her first. He stopped mid-sentence, glancing past Minato's shoulder.

Minato followed his gaze. His eyes lit up. He smiled and gave a small wave.

Nemi froze. Should she duck back around the corner?

...Too late.

Ah, screw it.

She shuffled forward, making her way over with small, deliberate steps, before slipping behind the edge of Minato’s cloak and peeking out from behind it like a timid fox kit.

“Oh? And who’s this little one?” the pale-haired man asked, tilting his head as he looked down at her with interest.

Minato gave a small smile and gently placed a hand on her back. “This is Nemi. My adopted daughter.”

Adopted daughter.

Nemi hesitated for a heartbeat before stepping out from behind his cloak, as if easing herself into a spotlight. She gave a polite bow, just like Kushina had taught her.

“Hello,” she said, carefully. “I’m Uzumaki Nemi. Nice to meet you.”

The name felt more natural now. Less like a borrowed mask, and more like something she could own.

But then—perhaps from some ridiculous burst of childish instinct she couldn’t quite suppress—she added, in her cutest voice, “I’m the Yondaime’s daughter, and I love him very, very much!”

A pause.

Nemi immediately regretted it. That was too much, wasn’t it?

Minato, however, looked as if he’d just been shot through the heart with a Cupid kunai. “Nemi-chan…!”

The pale-haired man blinked. Then—“Awwww!” he gushed, practically melting on the spot.

The bespectacled brunette beside him, probably some kind of assistant, clasped her hands over her mouth. “She’s adorable!

The last man, one with a mane of brown hair pulled into a ponytail, just chuckled under his breath, amusement dancing in his sharp eyes.

Nemi’s cheeks burned, but… she didn’t pull away.

For once, she let herself stay still as hands ruffled her hair, pinched her cheeks, and asked her silly questions like what her favorite food was or whether she could already throw a kunai. She even answered a few with shy little nods or chirpy affirmations—because the look on Minato’s face made it worth it.

If playing the part of an adorable kid made him smile like that… then so be it.

“There you are, you little brat.”

She didn’t need to turn to know who it was—Kushina’s voice was unmistakable, all exasperated warmth.

Kushina rounded the corner with long strides, red hair swaying, her face already shifting from scolding to surprise as she spotted Minato and the others. She quickly straightened, her tone softening. “Ah, sorry. I didn’t know you were still in a meeting.”

Minato’s companions waved her off with polite chuckles. “We were just wrapping up,” the pale-haired man said.

“We’ll leave you to it then, Hokage-sama,” said the brown-haired one with a lazy wave.

Minato nodded back. “Thanks, Shikaku. Inoichi. Let’s reconvene tomorrow.”

As the names landed in the air, Nemi blinked. Shikaku… Inoichi…?

Oh.

The Ino-Shika-Chō. Or at least, two-thirds of it. They looked a little different from how she remembered them—younger, more serious, less weathered by war—but the pieces clicked into place.

Before she could say anything, a swift bonk landed right on the top of her head.

Ow—!” Nemi winced, hands flying to cradle her poor skull.

“I told you not to run off,” Kushina huffed. “And you went and disturbed your Tou-san, too!”

“She didn’t disturb anything,” Minato said with a soft laugh, eyes fond. “The meeting was over. I’m technically off-duty now.”

He reached up and began to shrug off the white cloak hanging over his shoulders, folding it over one arm. “Should we head out for dinner?”

Kushina hummed, already thinking. “Ramen?”

Minato made a face. “Didn’t we have that yesterday?”

“What’s wrong with having it again?” Kushina huffed, folding her arms.

Then she turned to Nemi with a smile. “What about you, Nemi-chan? What do you feel like eating?”

Nemi tilted her head, thinking hard. “Teppanyaki,” she declared after a long pause, proud of her big, grown-up decision.

“Ooh, teppanyaki.” Kushina nodded approvingly. “How about that one over near the south district? The one with the open grill counter?”

Minato raised an eyebrow, but then shrugged. “Sure, sounds good to me.”

Nemi gave a tiny nod. She liked watching the food being grilled right in front of her.

The three of them headed out, the sky already painted in shades of orange and lavender. The air had that calmness that came with a village no longer holding its breath. Nemi walked between them, holding tightly onto Kushina’s hand.

But after a few steps, she slowed.

Kushina noticed immediately and turned back. “What’s wrong?”

Nemi glanced around, then pointed to the rooftops above. “Can’t we fly? Or hop there?”

For a moment, both adults blinked at her in confusion.

Then Kushina burst out laughing. “You mean shinobi-style?”

Nemi nodded, arms crossed seriously. “Walking takes too long.”

Kushina smirked. “Are you sure those tiny legs are up for that?”

Nemi narrowed her eyes and held her arms up. “Then carry me! Tou-san!

Minato laughed softly and crouched. “Alright, alright. Hop on.”

She climbed onto his back, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and settling in. The moment his chakra flared, she could already feel the warmth of it pulsing beneath his skin—steady, strong, safe.

As they leapt into the air and took to the rooftops, the wind kissed her cheeks. Nemi nestled her head against his back, the flutter of his blonde hair brushing past her eyes. For a moment, her thoughts drifted—something nagged at the edge of her memory, something heavy and distant. But she chose not to chase it.

She focused instead on the warm chakra she could feel beneath her cheek, and the sounds of Kushina’s laughter echoing in the wind.

It was warm.

It was nice.

And even if Minato could never replace the father she once had on the moon…

That didn’t mean she couldn’t love him just as much.

Notes:

Glossary

Teppanyaki - A style of Japanese cuisine that uses an iron griddle to cook food.

Apologies if the plot is moving rather slowly. While I did tag the story as 'slice of life', I'm still figuring out how much I want to explore pre-canon life before the shit hits the fan.

There wasn't a specific date for Minato's inauguration as Hokage (not that I could find) so for now, I'll peg it as somewhere in early Aug.

Chapter 95: Of Hokage and Trust

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Thunk. Then another. And another.

The steady rhythm of metal kunai embedding into wood echoed through the garden.

A sharper, quicker ting followed next—the distinct sound of shuriken striking the wooden dummies. Nemi didn't have to look up to know that each one landed with surgical precision. It was always the same with him.

She lay on her stomach on the back patio of the Uchiha compound, legs swaying lazily behind her as she flipped a page in the thick, handmade booklet in front of her. The faint scent of ink clung to the pages, and her finger traced over a recently-learned character, brows furrowed in concentration. Beside her lay a kanji dictionary opened to the page for “seal,” and a couple notes Kushina had scribbled for her in bright red ink.

Only when the familiar rhythm of weapons slowed did Nemi glance up—but her body moved before her thoughts caught up.

Without lifting her eyes from the book, Nemi’s left hand flicked out to the side. Threads of chakra shimmered into view, delicate but unmistakably firm, flaring to life with a silent snap. Like puppet strings, they danced across the garden, latching onto every embedded kunai and shuriken with precision born from years of navigating a home built for the blind.

With a sharp tug, they all wrenched free in unison and fell neatly into a pile at the base of the training yard, right where Itachi now stood, brushing his hair back.

"Thanks," he murmured again, his voice soft.

Nemi didn't bother responding this time. They’d done this routine too many times to count. He trained. She read. He refused to tie retrieval cords to his new weapons—something about realism in combat conditions—so she used her chakra threads to help. It was strangely domestic, this rhythm they’d fallen into. Familiar. Easy.

Her eyes drifted back to the booklet—a beginner’s guide to Fūinjutsu, finally hers. A gift from Kushina for her fourth birthday, written in that loopy, excitable handwriting Nemi had come to recognize and appreciate. The official story was that she’d turned four. Unofficially, was she eight? Nine? It didn’t really matter. Regressed or not, she was living this life, and this life was currently full of new beginnings.

Her birthday had come and gone with little fuss, just as she requested. No party. Just dinner at a fancy restaurant with Minato and Kushina, the kind where the waitstaff treated her like she was royalty just for being adorable. The gifts were modest, but thoughtful.

The Fūinjutsu book was her favorite, of course. But Minato also gave her a handmade pendant—shaped suspiciously like an omamori, which had her squinting in silent suspicion. Protection charm? A seal? She hadn’t dared open it yet—not that she was supposed to, anyway.

And from the Uchiha household—from him—a box of hair accessories. One of them, a bright red ribbon, was tied high into her ponytail now, swaying in rhythm with her thoughts.

She flipped another page, eyes scanning the unfamiliar kanji with increasing frustration. Her lips pursed. A beat later, she flipped back to the previous page, frowning deeper, then let out a groan and dropped her forehead to the book with a soft thump.

Without lifting her head, she muttered dryly, “I can feel you staring a hole into me.”

Silence. Then the faint rustle of fabric.

“What is it?” Nemi finally lifted her head and turned toward him.

Sure enough, Itachi froze mid-motion—like a child caught in the middle of something embarrassing—before quickly averting his gaze.

Behind him, the wooden dummies stood full of embedded kunai and shuriken, each one sunk perfectly at critical points. None of them had been thrown recently—he’d already finished the set. So of course he had time to stand there and stare. Typical prodigy.

“Nothing,” he said at last, voice neutral.

Without another word, he walked across the grass toward the dummies, bending down to begin pulling the weapons out himself. Nemi made no move to help this time. Her chakra threads remained dormant, curling loosely around her fingers.

She watched him in silence, then sighed, swinging her legs over the edge of the patio to sit up properly. He was clearly thinking about something. That overly stiff posture, the pause when he thought she wasn’t looking—she knew the signs.

She tapped her chin. What would she do if she wanted to get an answer from someone like this? From a prodigy? From… her brother?

Well, scratch that. Toneri could hide his emotions behind a fortress of calmness. If not for Ninshū, she would’ve never known half the things weighing on his heart.

But Itachi wasn’t quite that guarded—not yet, at least. She still had time.

“Hey,” Nemi called out, brushing dirt from her knees as she stood. “You shouldn’t keep things all bottled up, you know.”

He didn’t turn around, but his hand paused briefly over a kunai stuck deep in the dummy.

“One day, all those thoughts swirling in that genius brain of yours will combust and you’ll suffer irreversible brain damage,” she added lightly.

She hoped he was mature enough not to take that literally. With Itachi, there was always a fifty-fifty chance he’d nod solemnly and take her warning under medical advisement.

Itachi lingered in front of the wooden dummy a moment longer, his fingers brushing over the embedded kunai like he was debating whether to resume or retreat. Then, with quiet resolve, he turned and walked back toward the patio—back to where Nemi now stood, arms crossed, ponytail swaying in the breeze.

Instead of resuming his practice, he bent down beside the low bench, picked up a cloth, and settled cross-legged on the wooden deck. Without a word, he began wiping down his weapons, careful and methodical, as if each one carried something heavier than just dirt or splinters.

"Nemi-chan," he said at last, voice calm but low. He didn’t look up. “Do you know why your Tou-san was chosen as Hokage?”

Nemi blinked, caught off guard by the question.

“Why, that’s easy!” she chirped with exaggerated cheer, slipping into the voice of a playful child—just to see if he’d bite. “It’s because he’s super awesome and super handsome and everybody loves him. He’s the Yellow Flash of Konoha!” She even added a dramatic little squeal at the end, hands balled into fists of admiration like a fangirl.

Silence.

Then: “…I see.”

Nemi cringed. Too far.

“I was joking…” she sighed, flopping backward onto the patio, her long white hair spilling around her like moonlight. “You’re too serious sometimes, Itachi-kun.”

The wind answered her with a soft breeze. Nearby, she heard the quiet swish of cloth as Itachi continued cleaning his weapons. Polished metal caught bits of fading sunlight. It was just the two of them at home today—Mikoto had trusted them, as usual, not to burn the house down while she ran errands. A funny thing, really. Two ‘children’ who weren’t quite children at all.

Nemi stared up at the sky in quiet contemplation.

Why did Minato become Hokage anyway? Nemi frowned slightly. Was it ever clearly explained in the manga? She couldn’t recall. Her memory was still fragmented—like foggy glass. Too much of the future was slipping away, sealed off by her younger body’s instinct to forget.

Still… she could make an educated guess. Not as a four-year-old child—but as someone with memories of a world where politics and power were more complicated.

“Well…” she started slowly, thoughtfully. “Probably trust, I assume?”

Itachi paused his movements for a second.

Nemi turned her head slightly, watching him from the corner of her eye. “I mean,” she continued, “Minato-tou-san is strong, yes. But strength alone doesn’t make a good leader. It’s trust. The kind of trust that makes people follow you without needing to be told. The kind that says, ‘Even if everything goes wrong, we’ll be okay because he’s there.’”

She tilted her head back to the sky, squinting at the drifting clouds as her voice trailed off. “Or something like that.”

For a while, only the wind and the faint rustle of leaves answered her. Then, from where he sat beside her, Nemi caught the subtle pause in the rhythm—Itachi’s cloth halted mid-stroke across a kunai, the sound gone still.

A murmur, so soft she nearly missed it: “…Do they not trust Otou-san?”

Nemi blinked. She turned her head, unsure she heard him right. “What was that?”

Itachi stiffened. “Nothing,” he replied quickly, already rising to his feet. The kunai and shuriken now spotless, glinting faintly in his hands.

Nemi narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. But before she could say anything, he added, “I just… I heard something the other day. About how they choose the Hokage.” His voice was calm, but there was a thread of confusion in it—something deeper, tangled beneath his usual quiet.

Then he turned, as if brushing the question aside. “Thanks... for your answer.” And with that, he walked back to his throwing spot, resuming his training with the same practiced precision as before.

Nemi sat still, watching the curve of his back as he resumed his throws—sharp, fast, precise. Whatever that flicker of doubt had been, it was sealed away again. Typical Itachi. Always composed. Always retreating just before anyone could reach him.

Fine. She wouldn’t push. Not now, anyway.

A click echoed faintly from the front of the house—the sound of a door unlocking. Mikoto was home.

Nemi stood and brushed off her knees. Without another glance at the training yard, she slipped quietly into the house and padded toward the front, just in time to help Mikoto unload a few heavy bags of groceries.

She busied herself, asking simple things—how the market was, whether she’d bought the savory sweets Itachi liked—all while her thoughts wandered back to the boy in the backyard.

Nemi suspected that Itachi knew. Not about her past life—that would be absurd—but that she wasn’t like the other kids.

Maybe it was in her unnaturally refined chakra control, or how she used chakra threads so effortlessly. But more than that, maybe he sensed it in the way she could hold a conversation like this. In how she could be guarded and quiet, but oddly understanding. The way she peeled back her mask slightly when they were alone.

Maybe he saw something in her—the same way she saw it in him.

Two strange children, pretending not to think too much.

Notes:

Reading the first chapter of Itachi Shinden might help in understanding why Itachi asked the particular question above. Or you can completely ignore it too. I haven't quite decided how much I want to reference from the light novels.

But for the sake of context: Previously, Itachi overheard a conversation between his father and his subordinates on why Fugaku wasn't chosen as a candidate for Hokage despite his accomplishments as a war hero.

Chapter 96: Of Moon Spy and Sage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi furrowed her brows, a deep crease forming as she stared intently at the sand mound in front of her.

The playground was quiet today. Kushina brought her here occasionally—said it was good to play with other kids her age (besides the Uchiha heir), make friends, be “normal.” Nemi tolerated it. She’d swung on the swings, slid down the slide, even laughed when she was supposed to.

But truthfully? She didn’t like it.

The children here were nothing like those in the Ninshū village she once called home. Back then, everything had been gentler, quieter—a harmony shared in stillness and spirit. Here, the kids were loud, sticky-fingered little creatures who constantly tried to touch her hair like it was some exotic doll’s wig.

(“It’s so white!” “Like snow!” “Is it real?”)

She resisted the urge to judo-throw anyone who got too close. Barely.

Now, thankfully, most of them had wandered off. Maybe her quiet, unblinking do-not-disturb aura had finally paid off—a parody of killing intent, toned down for the playground.

So, alone in a less crowded corner of the sandpit, with no nearby chakra signatures or hovering adults, Nemi finally had a chance to experiment.

She pressed her palms forward. Focused.

The sand shifted.

Not by wind. Not by touch.

By her.

Her chakra pulsed through the grains, commanding them, lifting them. The mound in front of her trembled, then rippled in slow, serpentine patterns—like a snake rising from the desert. It danced under her will. Just like she suspected.

No handseals. No incantations. Just chakra.

So it was true.

The fire, the water-to-ice she’d manipulated before... those weren’t flukes. She could manipulate the elements raw, without traditional techniques.

Ōtsutsuki blood. That had to be it.

The progenitor clan. The ones who walked before ninjutsu. Perhaps handseals were only needed by those with diluted chakra. Maybe her kind—her true kind—never needed them in the first place.

She raised her left hand.

A tiny flame bloomed in her palm—alive, flickering gently. No jutsu. No scrolls. Just will.

Her right hand rose next, guiding a breeze—a whisper of wind swirling from the air around her, enough to snuff the flame in an instant.

Nemi snorted softly, amused.

“What am I, the Avatar?” she thought, grinning to herself. Master of all four elements?

No—wait. Five. She hadn’t tried lightning yet.

...

She shouldn’t. She really, really shouldn’t.

Every grown-up instinct inside her—the ones shaped by years of hidden memory and careful survival—was blaring alarms. This was reckless. Dangerous. Unnecessary.

But the child in her—the curious, stubborn, wide-eyed little girl with the chakra of a goddess and the attention span of a squirrel—wanted to know.

So she did it anyway.

Nemi sat cross-legged by the edge of the sandbox, small hands pressed into her lap, chakra quietly gathering beneath her skin. She didn’t raise them just yet. First, she thought.

How does lightning work?

In her past life—blurry now at the edges—she remembered neural synapses, electric fields, the discharge of electrons in high-resistance air. It was violent. Fast. Unpredictable. Plasma arcing through the sky. Energy born from friction and pressure.

In chakra terms…

She scrunched her nose. How did Kakashi do it again? Chidori relied on speed, chakra rotation, and—what was it?—a sharpness of intent. Like a blade screaming through the air.

“Okay,” she whispered to herself, closing her eyes. “Rotation... sharpness... charge.”

She exhaled and slowly raised both hands.

Chakra flowed between her palms. For a moment, nothing happened—just warmth.

Then—
Crack—
A faint spark popped in the center, like the fizz of a firecracker. Then another. Bright blue threads started to flicker, tiny and raw.

Nemi grinned. “That’s it... that’s it...”

The sparks danced. They hadn’t formed a jutsu, not yet—not even close—but they were real. Lightning. Her own.

And then—

"Nemi-chan?"

The voice shot through her like a kunai to the spine.

Oh no.

She forgot to check her surroundings!

Kushina.

Nemi yelped—a squeaky "meep!"—and, in pure panic, slammed her hands straight down into the sand mound in front of her, trying to disperse the chakra.

Big mistake.

There was a muffled pop—then a burst of heat and pressure, like a mini explosion.

Sand erupted in a chaotic plume, spraying in all directions. A few pebbles pelted her arm. But worst of all—

"Ahh—!" Nemi cried out as sharp, stinging grit hit her right in the eye. She flailed backward, falling onto her back, both hands furiously rubbing at her face.

“Owowow—!”

Behind her, footsteps approached in a rush, thudding against the sand.

“Nemi-chan! What happened?!”

She didn’t answer immediately—her eyes were squeezed shut, her small hands pressed against her face. Everything looked blurry, stinging. She could feel grains of sand clinging to her lashes, caught beneath her eyelids. The pain throbbed, sharp and irritating. And her chakra—the lightning that had almost formed—was gone now, fizzling uselessly into the air like a failed sparkler.

Then Kushina was kneeling at her side, warm hands flipping her over with care. “What did you do?” she asked, breathless, her voice caught somewhere between fear and frustration.

“I’m sorrryyyy,” Nemi sniffled, guilt bubbling up before the tears could.

She heard the twist of a cap, then the rush of water being poured. Cool liquid ran over her eyes, washing away some of the grit. Nemi hissed softly, but the sting began to ease.

“Were you playing with chakra again?” Kushina’s tone tightened—she was definitely angry now. “Geez, Nemi-chan, the moment I leave you alone, you get up to these shenanigans…”

Nemi didn’t argue. She couldn’t. The adult voice in her head—the cautious, rational one—had gone quiet. Probably crossing its arms and watching her take this scolding like she deserved it.

“I was just…” she mumbled, turning her head to the side, away from Kushina’s gaze. “I wanted to see if I could…”

Kushina let out a long sigh, brushing sand from Nemi’s cheek with her thumb. “You don’t have to rush things, okay?” she said more gently now. “You’ll learn all of it in the academy, when you’re older. No one’s expecting you to be a master already.”

Nemi nodded after a beat, small and wordless.

A pause. Then, Kushina ruffled her hair—sandy and tangled and probably full of chakra residue. “Come on. Let’s go home. I’ll cook your favorite fish tonight, alright?”

A peace offering. Maybe even an apology for raising her voice.

Nemi clung to her hand as they walked, quietly grateful—not just for the promise of dinner, but for being forgiven so easily.


Nemi walked in silence, her small hand nestled in Kushina’s firm, warm grip. In her other hand, she sucked thoughtfully on a half-melted popsicle—another peace offering from her ever-forgiving okaa-san.

It was already night. The streets of Konoha were quiet, bathed in amber streetlight and the distant sound of cicadas. They had just finished dinner at Ichiraku Ramen—a detour from the original plan. Kushina had intended to cook, but the smell of miso broth and the cheerful voice of Teuchi had proven too strong a temptation.

Nemi hadn’t minded. The ramen was good. And now, with her stomach full and her stinging eyes long soothed, she could finally think clearly.

She sighed inwardly, frustrated at herself. She knew it had been stupid to try lightning. Chakra was dangerous—she was dangerous, especially when she let childish impulses take the reins. It was like living with two minds crammed into one small body. The part of her that should have known better… and the part that never learned how to be a kid the first time around.

Her eyes drifted up to Kushina. The woman was humming a soft, aimless tune as they walked—content, relaxed, like she hadn’t just been scared half to death earlier.

Nemi hesitated.

There was a question she always carried. One she had buried again and again, too afraid to say out loud. But Kushina… had never once raised a hand to her. Never once looked at her with fear.

So maybe…

“Okaa-san?” Nemi asked quietly.

Kushina’s humming stopped mid-note. “Hm?” She turned to look down at her, eyes still warm.

Nemi slowed her steps. “I was just thinking…” she murmured, lips sticky with popsicle. “Aren’t you… curious? About me? About why my chakra is so… weird? None of the other kids can do what I do. Not like me.”

The words hung in the air, uncertain and soft, but real.

Kushina stopped walking. The night wrapped around them in quiet.

Then, slowly, she crouched down so she could meet Nemi’s eyes—face to face, level with her.

Nemi stood still, the melting popsicle in her hand forgotten, as Kushina reached out and gently tucked a strand of her white hair behind her ear.

“I think… you went through a lot before you came to Konoha, Nemi-chan,” Kushina said softly.

Nemi didn’t respond. She knew what Kushina was referring to—the etched seals on her body, the cruel woman who claimed to be her mother. But it wasn’t the full picture, not even close. She doubted Kushina could ever imagine the wilderness she survived, or the sterile halls of the moon palace she once called home.

Still, Kushina's words settled over her like a blanket—heavy, but warm.

The older woman offered a soft, almost bittersweet smile. There was something in her eyes—not pity, never that—but a kind of quiet, sorrowful understanding.

“And while I may never know exactly why it all happened, or why someone like you had to go through such things,” Kushina said gently, “I do know this—you don’t have to go through any of it alone anymore. Not here. Not when I’m around.”

Nemi dropped her gaze, her throat suddenly tight. That ache in her chest again—sharp and sudden, but not painful in the way wounds were. It was something deeper. Older.

“I’m not afraid of your chakra, Nemi-chan,” Kushina added with a smile, reaching up to boop her gently on the forehead. “Not your control. Not even those sneaky little chakra threads you send out when you think I’m not looking.”

That earned the smallest twitch of Nemi’s lips.

“If doing those things makes you feel safer, more you, then it’s okay. Just remember…” Kushina’s voice softened. “You don’t have to carry all of it by yourself anymore. I’m here. Minato-tou-san’s here. You can be a kid if you want. Or a super sneaky ninja spy from the moon. That part’s totally up to you.”

A breath escaped Nemi’s lips, half-laugh, half-exhale. And in that moment, something warm and real bloomed in her chest—like chakra, but lighter. Softer.

She gave a small nod.

Then blinked down at her hand in dismay. The popsicle had completely melted, sticky syrup running between her fingers.

Kushina laughed, pulling a wet wipe from her pouch as if she’d expected this. “That’s what you get for brooding too hard, kiddo. C’mon now—it’s late.”

Nemi giggled softly. The tension in her chest had eased, and she let Kushina clean the sticky syrup from her hands without complaint. Then, hand in hand, they made their way back through the quiet streets of Konoha. The cool night air wrapped around them gently, their footsteps the only sound as they approached the familiar apartment flat they called home.

But just as they neared the front door, Nemi slowed.

Her chakra senses—dulled during the walk, now sharpened by instinct—picked up on something strange. Minato’s chakra was there, calm and warm as always. But there was another signature too. Strong. Controlled. And unmistakably shinobi.

Familiar.

Nemi’s brows furrowed slightly, but she said nothing, simply letting her hand stay tucked in Kushina’s as they ascended the steps. The door opened to the low murmur of voices inside.

Minato was seated at the dining table, facing someone else.

The moment Kushina stepped through the doorway, her surprise rang clear. “Ah, Jiraiya-sama!”

Nemi blinked. Jiraiya? Her interest piqued immediately. That name—she knew it. From the manga. One of the legendary Sannin. The pervy sage. The man who would train Naruto. A powerful, wandering ninja with a flair for dramatics.

She stepped in slowly, shrinking behind Kushina’s skirt out of habit more than fear. She listened as the man—tall, broad-shouldered, with long white hair and unmistakable red lines down his face—chuckled at Kushina’s greeting.

“So I heard you adopted another Uzumaki girl, huh?” he said casually, eyes flicking toward Nemi.

Kushina smiled and gently ushered Nemi forward. “This is her. Nemi-chan, come say hello.”

Nemi peeked out shyly from behind Kushina’s legs, the way a four-year-old might.

And froze.

Her chakra stuttered.

Because she knew that face.

It wasn’t just from the manga. No. She knew that face from before. Years ago. From another life, another time. A different body. A different place.

Memories uncoiled in the back of her mind like mist rising from the past. A dusty village. The scent of grilled dango. Her younger self—not this body, but the one before—wandering, lost and overwhelmed, searching desperately for her father and brother.

And then him.

The strange, kind uncle who she accidentally found. The one who shared dango with her while she searched for her family using chakra sensing. The man who’d made her laugh when she was scared.

The easy grin. The tall frame. The unmistakable mane of white hair.

She had never known his name, not then. Just a strange, kind uncle who helped her when she was vulnerable.

But now?

Now she could put a name to that memory.

Jiraiya.

One of the Legendary Sannin.

And someone who had seen her before Konoha.
Before her new name.
Before her new face.

Someone who had seen the real her.

Notes:

I didn't forget about Jiraiya I swear.

Chapter 97: Interlude: Of Peeking and Suspicion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What’s wrong, Nemi-chan?” Kushina asked gently, her voice coaxing as she looked down at the small girl hiding behind her dress. Nemi’s face was buried in the fabric, her small hands clinging tightly to the hem like a lifeline.

The girl didn’t answer—only shook her head more fervently, her white hair swaying with the motion as if to say, “I don’t wanna.”

Kushina gave Jiraiya a sheepish smile. “Sorry,” she said, laughing softly. “She’s probably just shy. We don’t get many visitors at home.”

Minato, who had been sitting at the side, glanced to where Jiraiya was seated. “Maybe…” he said, looking over at his wife and daughter, “she’s reacting to your chakra, Jiraiya-sensei.”

Jiraiya blinked. “My chakra?”

Minato gave a knowing nod. “She’s got sharper chakra senses than most kids. It might’ve startled her.”

“Ahh, I see…” Jiraiya scratched the back of his head, chuckling. “Sorry about that, kiddo. I’ll dial it down.” He crouched a little, consciously suppressing his presence. “Better?”

Still, the girl didn’t budge.

Eventually, Kushina crouched down too, gently turning to face her. “It’s okay, Nemi-chan,” she murmured. “He’s not scary, promise. He’s a friend.”

“That’s right,” Jiraiya added with a grin. “Friendly and totally harmless.”

There was a pause, then a hesitant shuffle.

Nemi peeked out from behind Kushina’s skirt, her vivid teal eyes flicking between her mother and the white-haired man. After a moment’s deliberation, she stepped forward—just a little.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “It’s just…”

“Hm?” Kushina tilted her head.

“I saw him…” Nemi looked up at Jiraiya, her voice quiet but clear. “The other day. At the bathhouse.”

There was a pause.

“He was standing behind the women’s bathhouse,” Nemi said, blinking up at the adults with wide, innocent eyes. “And he was… giggling. What was he doing?”

A heavy silence fell over the room.

Kushina’s head turned toward Jiraiya like a slow-moving machine, each degree of motion tightening with building fury. A vein twitched visibly on her forehead. Her red hair began to float ominously around her shoulders.

“Is that so…?” she said in a dangerously calm voice.

Before Jiraiya could respond, Nemi added sweetly, “He was giggling and looking through a hole! Why? What was he looking at?”

The room was now deathly quiet—except for the faint creak of Kushina rolling up her sleeves.

“Care to explain yourself, Jiraiya-sama?” she asked, her tone as sugary as syrup, her eyes anything but.

Jiraiya instantly raised both hands in surrender. “Wait! I swear I didn’t—okay, I did, but it was only for research!”

Wrong answer.

Minato exhaled slowly, already backing away. “Kushina, please—he’s my sensei—”

“Minato,” Kushina cut in sweetly, “I don’t care if he’s the Sage of Six Paths, I swear—”

Minato glanced at Jiraiya’s pleading expression, then at his wife’s blazing chakra aura. He made a swift executive decision.

“Sorry, sensei. You’re on your own.”

Jiraiya took a careful step backward, edging toward the wall. “Now, now, Kushina-chan—let’s be reasonable. Talk, yeah? Let’s talk—"

But the red-hot habanero was already advancing, fists clenched, eyes glowing with fury.

Meanwhile, Minato had gently taken Nemi’s hand and was quietly leading her to her room. “Come on, Nemi-chan. Time for bed.”

Just as the bedroom door clicked shut behind them, a smack rang out through the Namikaze household—followed by a dramatic, exaggerated scream.

Outside, a flock of birds took off from the trees, startled into flight.


Jiraiya let out a long, beleaguered sigh as he balanced two heavy stacks of books and scrolls above his head, his knees burning in a deep squat just outside the corridor of the Namikaze apartment.

“Remind me again why you married an Uzumaki, brat?” he grumbled.

Beside him, Namikaze Minato—Yondaime Hokage of Konohagakure and, for tonight, fellow sufferer—squatted with calm resignation, a full basket of freshly washed laundry held aloft over his head like a soldier burdened by fate. He shot Jiraiya a dry, sideways glance.

“You were the one who gave us your blessing, Jiraiya-sensei.”

Jiraiya sputtered. “You brat! You’re the man of the house! Don’t just let a woman lead you around by the nose!”

Minato looked back at him again. This time, with that infuriatingly calm smile that somehow said everything without a single word. Really? From the man who got his ass handed to him not five minutes ago?

Jiraiya turned his head forward with a grumble. “...Never mind.”

The night around them was quiet, save for the gentle chorus of crickets and the faint sound of Kushina’s voice drifting from the window—her tone soft, likely reading a bedtime story to Nemi. There was a warmth to it, one that even Jiraiya couldn’t ignore.

After a long pause, he spoke again.

“Say... how did you meet that kid again? Nemi-chan?”

Minato glanced at him, puzzled. “I thought I explained it earlier?”

“Yeah, well,” Jiraiya grunted, adjusting the precarious stack of scrolls balanced on his head. “I’m getting old. Humor me.”

Minato gave him a sidelong glance, then exhaled softly before repeating the tale.

“Kakashi found her on the outskirts of Konoha. Alone. Chakra-fatigued, but... alive. She was brought in as a war refugee."

His expression grew thoughtful. “From the physical evidence, we identified her as at least half-Uzumaki. From her mother's side. There were… markings. Seals on her skin.”

He hesitated at that part.

Jiraiya didn’t interrupt—he knew that look in Minato’s eyes. He’d seen enough war to recognize the weight behind those words.

“Suppression and restraint-type Fūinjutsu. Crude, but powerful,” Minato continued. “The Shinobi Welfare Divison called in Kushina to help consult on them. After the seals were safely removed… well, we made a decision. We adopted her.”

“Hm.” Jiraiya hummed, absorbing the information with a pensive nod.

“How old is she again?” he asked after a pause.

“She turned four just a few weeks ago.” Minato blinked, then frowned lightly. “Why?”

“Four, huh…” Jiraiya echoed, his voice trailing off.

He tried—really tried—to write it all off as coincidence. But the pieces kept falling into place too neatly.

The white hair.
The pale skin.
Those vivid teal eyes.
Even the name—Nemi.

And most damning of all, the way her expression had shifted ever so slightly when she saw him earlier. It was subtle. A flicker of recognition. A flash of fear.

That wasn’t the reaction of a child meeting a stranger.

She had known him.

No doubt about it. She was the same girl he met years ago in that forgotten village. The strange child who’d wandered up to him in search of her father and brother—chakra senses sharper than most adults, eyes too old for her face. The one who'd sat beside him, nibbling dango as she scanned the area with that eerie stillness about her.

It had felt like a dream back then. A strange, fleeting encounter he never quite forgot.

But now… it was like the dream had followed him home.

Only one thing didn’t add up.

How in the world did she still look the same?

That meeting had been four—maybe five—years ago. By all logic, she should be around eight or nine now. But this little girl in the Namikaze household… she barely looked four. A toddler, practically.

A frown tugged at the corners of Jiraiya’s lips.

Something about her timeline wasn’t right.

“Say,” Jiraiya started, voice casual, “did Nemi-chan ever talk about her family? Y’know… before Konoha? Maybe a father? A brother?”

Minato raised a brow at the sudden question. “No… not really,” he answered, shifting slightly to keep the laundry basket balanced on his head. “She mentioned her father passed away. Said she was from Ame. But no mention of a brother.”

Jiraiya made a thoughtful sound but didn’t elaborate.

Ame, huh?

Jiraiya frowned, stroking his chin thoughtfully. For a brief moment, he recalled another child with red hair from Ame—Nagato, wasn’t it? Also Uzumaki. Also with strange chakra. But the resemblance between the two stopped at their roots. No familial similarities.

Still…

Strange. Very strange.

Something didn’t sit right.

He was still mulling it over when Minato suddenly narrowed his eyes at him. “Sensei…”

Jiraiya turned, caught off guard by the sudden edge in Minato’s voice.

“You’re not… thinking of her in that way, are you?”

A vein popped on Minato’s temple. Jiraiya felt immediate offense ripple through his spine.

OI!” he barked, nearly dropping his scrolls. “Don’t lump me in with perverts! I’m a man of honor! I’ve never looked at a kid like that—geez, have some faith, will you, brat?!”

Minato didn’t look fully convinced but eased back anyway, adjusting the laundry basket he was still balancing on his head. “Then why all the questions?”

Jiraiya didn’t respond right away.

Instead, he tilted his head back and stared up at the night sky. The stars blinked faintly above them, scattered like forgotten memories. A breeze rustled through the leaves, carrying with it the faint hum of cicadas.

And above them all, nestled between drifting clouds, was the crescent moon.

The moon…

He narrowed his eyes slightly.

“Nothing…” he said at last, voice light, casual. “Just thinking it’s about time you started a proper family. First Hokage, now doting father. What’s next? Chasing off punk suitors from your doorstep?”

Minato sputtered instantly, straightening with the flustered panic of a man who’d never once considered that particular nightmare. “T-that’s way too early—! She’s only four!”

Jiraiya chuckled and leaned back slightly, letting his student spiral into nervous father-mode.

Good. Let him think it was just an old man teasing him.

He wouldn’t say anything—not yet.

His student looked happy. Settled. The woman he loved by his side, and a new daughter who brought laughter into their home. Who was he to crash into that with his war-honed suspicions and gut-deep unease?

But still...

He couldn't shake the feeling.

The eyes. The silence. The lack of aging. The recognition.

It didn’t sit right.

As Minato went on about bedtime routines and hypothetical teenage heartbreaks, Jiraiya was already planning. The next time he visited one of his informants, he'd slip in a request—quiet, unofficial. A small favor to track down any mention, any trace, of a white-haired girl with teal eyes. An Uzumaki… supposedly.

Just in case.

Because something about that child wasn’t ordinary.

And Jiraiya had learned, long ago, that ignoring instincts like these never ended well.

Notes:

So I just finished reading Itachi Shinden and wtf did I just read.

Chapter 98: Of Catching and Falling

Chapter Text

Nemi thought the cat would be out of the bag by now.

She knew he knew. There was no mistaking it—not with the way the pervy sage had looked at her that night. Even though he didn’t react outright, not even when she’d lied about catching him at the bathhouse—which, in her defense, wasn’t technically a lie. She had caught him there once (now that she really thought about it). Just… years ago. In her old body.

But still. Nothing.

When Jiraiya returned indoors—limping slightly from Kushina’s “discipline,” with a sheepish Minato at his side—he hadn’t called her out. Hadn’t made a scene. He just ruffled her hair before she headed to dreamland (Nemi had to try very hard not to flinch), handed her a soft frog plushie that smelled faintly of ink and travel dust—likely a gift he’d prepared ahead of time—and left. Said something about heading back on the road. Congratulated Minato once more for becoming Hokage. And that was it.

He hadn’t outed her. Hadn’t even looked at her again.

And now, weeks later… life went on. Just like before.

It was winter in Konoha now—not the deep-snow, icicle-forming kind of winter, but the kind that made your breath fog and made wool scarves and hot soup feel like blessings. Kushina had switched to cooking extra spicy nabe most nights. The air stung just a little on early mornings during her yoga stretches with Kushina—winter edition. The rest of her days were filled with calligraphy, theoretical Fūinjutsu (finally!), errand runs, lunch, dinner, repeat. She suspected the rhythm wouldn’t change until she officially entered the Academy.

And now, here she was. Sitting on the swing set at the neighborhood playground, boots pushing off gently from the frosted earth with subtle chakra-infused kicks. Drifting forward, back, forward again.

Thinking. Wondering. Replaying that night for the hundredth time in her head.

She wasn’t alone, of course.

Beside her, swinging in perfect sync, was none other than Uchiha Itachi.

Again.

He wasn’t even talking. Just swinging. Same casual, chakra-assisted rhythm. Like her.

Her eyebrow twitched.

Seriously? Why did she keep running into him? Sure, their mothers were good friends—and yes, she did spend a lot of time at the Uchiha compound lately—but still. Marketplace encounters. Coincidental outing overlaps. Swing sets. It was beginning to feel… suspiciously scripted.

Was she trapped in some sort of convoluted story arc? Destined to be his friend? Or rival? Or… something?

She narrowed her eyes slightly, peering sideways at him without turning her head.

Hilarious. Out of every child in the village, her?

As if on cue, Itachi’s gaze turned toward her.

She quickly snapped her eyes forward, pretending she’d been focused on the horizon the whole time.

Too late.

“Did you… have something to say?” he asked between swings. His tone was mild, unreadable as ever.

“Nothing,” she replied far too quickly.

Silence followed. Only the soft creak of the swing chains filled the space between them, and the occasional whisper of winter wind tugging at their scarves.

Nemi sighed. “Hey, Itachi-kun,” she started, voice casual, but edged with curiosity. “Why do we keep hanging out? Am I really your only friend? Surely there are other... I don’t know, clan kids you can talk to?”

She remembered something Kushina had mentioned to her—that Itachi had a tendency to scare other kids away. Too quiet. Too intense. Too focused. A child with the eyes of someone who had already seen war. Not exactly playground material.

But still, it couldn’t be that bad… right?

Itachi didn’t answer immediately. He kept swinging for a few more beats, quiet as always. Then he began to slow, his momentum easing until the swing barely moved.

“…Do you dislike hanging out with me?” he asked at last.

Nemi blinked.

I don't exactly want to get too close to the future Uchiha clan murderer, she thought, then immediately shoved the thought aside. She couldn't say that. Not out loud. Not to his face. Not to this version of him—the one beside her now, calm and still and far from the man he’d one day become.

So she pivoted instead. “I just thought you'd be too busy,” Nemi said lightly, letting her legs swing again, chakra humming softly beneath her soles. “You know—training, meditating, throwing your shuriken until your arms fall off. Or doing something serious. Like staring dramatically into the distance and brooding.”

No response.

She kept swinging, letting the silence settle. Then, beside her, Itachi pushed off the ground again. His swing creaked into motion.

“I could ask you the same question.”

Nemi blinked. Huh?

He turned his head slightly toward her, not quite meeting her eyes, his tone casual. “Why do we keep hanging out? Do you have no other friends aside from me?”

She turned to him like lightning, eyes wide, mouth agape. What—?!

Did he just throw her own words back at her?

Why this brat!

Itachi looked straight ahead, impassive as always—but the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed him. He was enjoying this.

Nemi huffed and turned away, lifting her chin. “I have friends too! Way more friends than you!”

“Oh?” he said calmly. “Who are they?”

She faltered. “Well, I…”

Think, think, think, who else did she talk to—?

“Ayame!” she declared triumphantly.

There was a pause. “…Who?”

“You know,” Nemi said, puffing up a little. “Teuchi-san’s daughter! From Ichiraku Ramen!”

It wasn’t a lie. She and Ayame did talk—occasionally. Mostly about ramen flavors, toppings, and how Nemi was adjusting to life in Konoha. The usual kid stuff. Ayame was polite and kind, a refreshing change from the snot-nosed gremlins who often invaded her personal space at the playground.

Still… they didn’t exactly hang out outside of Ichiraku. Details.

“I see,” Itachi replied calmly. “Then why are you here with me instead of her?”

Gahhh!

With a push of her chakra-infused legs, Nemi launched herself off the swing—a perfect arc through the air—and landed squarely on top of the playground slide in front of them. Her landing was flawless, her balance steady. A small part of her wished someone had applauded.

She looked down at Itachi from her new perch. He’d stopped swinging, staring at her with mild curiosity. Probably analyzing the chakra control in her jump. Hah. Let him stew on that.

“I’m the one who asked the question,” Nemi huffed, pointing at him with an accusatory finger. “You can’t answer a question with another question. That’s cheating!”

Itachi didn’t respond immediately. His gaze dropped to the ground, thoughtful, and for a moment Nemi thought he might actually apologize or let the conversation drop.

But instead, he began swinging again—slowly at first, then with increasing force. And then, with a final push of chakra-enhanced momentum, he launched himself off the swing.

Nemi watched—partly impressed, partly indignant—as he landed beside her on the slide platform with practiced ease. He barely made a sound upon landing, adjusting his sleeves and dusting off the seat of his pants with the composed elegance of a miniature prince.

She glanced at the still-swaying swing he'd left behind. Then at him.

Did he just… copy her?

And get it perfect on the first try?

Damn prodigy.

Before she could even voice her protest—or groan dramatically about the unfairness of the world—he finally spoke.

“I think you’re strong,” he said, voice quiet but certain. “And you know a lot of things too. About chakra.”

He paused, eyes shifting to the side, almost as if embarrassed to say it aloud.

“I want to learn from you,” he continued. “That’s what friends do, right? They help each other. Learn from each other.”

Nemi blinked. That was… unexpectedly honest. Even if he had just admitted to using her as some sort of walking chakra encyclopedia, the sincerity in his tone was undeniable.

And, worse… her cheeks were getting warm.

Ugh. Weird.

She exhaled heavily and hopped off the slide platform to perch on the lower bar instead. “Have you forgotten? No more chakra lessons for you. Didn’t your okaa-san scold you already?”

She felt rather than saw his hesitation—the subtle stilling of his movement, the sudden stillness in his chakra.

Right. He was probably remembering that incident. The chakra sensing lesson that went wrong. The unintended Ninshū link. Her fever that night. The guilt he’d carried even when she told him it wasn’t his fault.

He didn’t say anything about it. He never did. But Nemi had a good memory. And she could read the air.

“I can still learn a lot,” he murmured, “even just by watching.”

She didn’t reply at first. Just swung her legs a little where she sat. He wasn’t wrong. He was observant—frighteningly so for someone his age. He probably could pick things up just by watching her.

Still… the thought of him surpassing her so easily once they entered the Academy—of being the genius while she stayed the strange girl with the weird chakra—it tugged at something unpleasant deep inside her. A flicker of childish envy, maybe.

She shoved it down before it could take root. What was the point of jealousy? She should’ve been used to this by now. She had grown up with a prodigy—Toneri.

Her brother.

Toneri had always held back during their chakra lessons with their father. She knew it even then, though she hadn’t wanted to admit it. Maybe he’d sensed it—whether through Ninshū or just that quiet, perceptive gaze of his—the jealousy she tried not to feel. The envy she didn’t mean to have. Still, he never teased her. Never boasted. He simply stayed beside her, waiting for her to catch up, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Her chest pinched with the memory.

“Nemi-chan?”

Itachi’s voice pulled her out of the past. She blinked, realizing she’d gone quiet—too quiet. Shaking her head free of old ghosts, Nemi kicked off the metal bar and leapt again, chakra-enhanced feet landing lightly on the small curved roof that sheltered the slide’s platform.

From her new perch, she looked down at him—lording her height advantage like some smug little queen.

“You should really take a break from training,” she called. “What’s the point of working so hard now? You’ll miss out on all the important childhood stuff—like playing dumb games, making dumb memories. You know, the kind you laugh about when you’re old and wrinkly.”

Itachi glanced up at her, expression unreadable as ever.

“You sound like an adult,” Itachi said.

Nemi paused—just for a beat—before leaning back and exhaling a long, quiet sigh.

That’s because I am one, she thought dryly. Kind of.

But she didn’t grace him with a reply. Instead, she strutted toward the far edge of the little rooftop covering the slide platform, hands tucked behind her head, fingers tapping the edge of her woolen beanie with exaggerated nonchalance.

“Hmph. One day, you’re gonna look back and realise that everything I said was correct.”

She plopped down with a soft huff, letting her legs swing lazily over the edge. From this height, she could see the rest of the park—the worn-down swings, the small sandbox still carrying traces of their earlier games, and beyond that, two familiar figures on a bench. Kushina and Mikoto, wrapped in scarves, chatting animatedly with no signs of stopping. Honestly, how had they not run out of things to talk about yet?

She heard the soft scuff of chakra-assisted movement behind her—barely a whisper—before Itachi settled beside her. He didn’t say anything right away. Just sat there, staring out into the distance like he was trying to look past the horizon.

It was… peaceful.

Then, of course, he opened his mouth again.

“What about you?”

She blinked. “Hm?”

“Why do you hang out with me?” he asked, tone even. “I answered your question. So you should answer mine too.”

Nemi gave a faint sigh. Life isn’t fair, she thought. You won’t always get answers just because you asked nicely. Still… when she looked at him—at the too-serious expression on his childlike face, the innocent curiosity that hadn’t yet been stomped out by shinobi life or the weight of clan expectations—she relented.

She wasn’t in the business of crushing hopes. Not yet, anyway.

“…You can talk,” she finally said with a small shrug. “You’re not loud like the other kids. You don’t grab at my hair like it’s made of mochi. You… don’t treat me weird.”

She glanced sideways at him. “That’s rare.”

Itachi blinked. Slowly. As if her words took a second longer to reach him. Then he turned back to face the distant horizon.

“I see,” he said quietly. “So you’re like me, too.”

Nemi opened her mouth—I am not—but he spoke again before she could launch into a protest.

“There’s no one else you can talk to like this.”

Her retort wilted before it could form. She hated to admit it… but he wasn’t wrong. Not completely. He was a child forced to grow too fast—serious, observant, distant—too different from the others to fully belong. And she…

She was a reincarnated soul wearing the skin of a child. Her name, her power, her past—all buried under a carefully constructed lie. Another secret among many.

So she said nothing.

Not until—

“Argh!” Nemi threw her hands up and stood. “All this brooding talk is probably rotting my developing brain.”

She dusted the frost-speckled plastic from her pants, already turning toward the way down. “Come on. Let’s go.”

Behind her, she sensed his movement—the shift of weight, the scuff of boots against chilled plastic.

Then—slip.

Her head turned sharply at the sound.

Itachi’s foot skidded across the slick roof. Whether from frost or worn-down plastic, she couldn’t tell. But she could see his body twist, hear the sharp intake of breath, the panic just barely beginning to show on his normally composed face.

Without thinking—

Her chakra threads snapped into existence, flickering faintly as they shot from her fingertips—delicate strands latching awkwardly around Itachi’s small frame mid-fall.

Shit! He was heavier than she expected—not that heavy, but enough to throw off her control. The strings tightened like a tangled marionette, slowing his descent but not nearly enough.

Heart pounding, Nemi scrambled to the edge of the roof, both arms outstretched. She forced more chakra into the threads, willing them to pull, to reverse, to haul him back before he—

With a jolt like a spring snapping free, the threads recoiled, yanking him skyward.

Too fast.

"Are you—okay—?" she started, just as his body collided into hers.

The force knocked them both off-balance. Their feet scrambled for purchase on the slippery plastic—but failed.

They toppled together over the opposite edge of the rooftop.

She didn’t have time to scream.

All she felt was the blur of movement, the cold wind against her cheeks, and Itachi’s arms suddenly braced around her head in a protective grip. The world spun.

Instinct took over. Pure chakra surged from her—a blanket of it, an unconscious shield.

They hit the chilly grass with a dull thud.

Silence.

Nemi’s eyes slowly peeled open. Her head buzzed faintly, the rush still coursing through her.

Itachi was blinking up at the sky beside her—equally stunned.

"Are you okay?!" Nemi shot up, scrambling out of his arms and immediately checking him like a nurse on war mode. Her fingers touched his cheek, his jaw, his elbows. “Did you break anything? Are your arms okay? Your neck? What if you hit something—!”

"I'm okay," Itachi cut in gently, his hand catching hers mid-fuss. He flexed his fingers, rotated his shoulders. "I think… your chakra protected us."

Nemi blinked. 

Her chakra? She blinked, glancing down at her hands. Right—that soft hum beneath her skin, the lingering feel of chakra still buzzing faintly in her fingers. She must have wrapped them both in it mid-fall, like a cocoon.

Huh. She hadn’t even known she could do that.

“Are… you okay?” Itachi asked next, quieter now, his gaze sharp as ever even through his tousled fringe.

“I’m fine! I’m fine!” Nemi said quickly, brushing back her hair, trying to reassert control over her appearance. Her voice was sharp—almost defensive. “You should be more worried about yourself—

Kids?

Both their heads snapped toward the voice.

Mikoto was walking briskly across the frosted grass, scarf tugged closer around her neck. Behind her, Kushina followed with a curious tilt of her head, red hair catching the winter light.

“We heard yelling. Is everything okay? Why—” Mikoto’s voice paused mid-sentence.

Nemi stiffened.

Slowly, very slowly, she turned her head to glance at Itachi.

Too close.

They were still half-sprawled on the ground—legs overlapping, sleeves tangled, grass clinging to their clothes. It was innocent, sure, but from a parent’s point of view?

Too. Close.

Nemi bolted upright like she'd been electrocuted, her cheeks blazing. “We were just playing!” she blurted out. “Making sandcastles!”

She flailed, reaching for the ground to demonstrate—only to grasp at tufts of winter grass.

Right. No sand.

Perfect.

She didn’t dare look at Itachi to see his reaction. He was probably smoothing imaginary dust off his clothes with that stupid blank face of his like nothing ever happened. Or maybe he was blushing. Hopefully blushing. That would be justice.

Mikoto gave a little hum—the kind only mothers made when they already knew the truth. A soft smirk played on her lips.

Gahhh!

Nemi scrambled to her feet and practically bolted toward Kushina, hiding her face in the folds of her adoptive mother’s winter dress.

“Okaa-san, let’s go home already!” she mumbled into the fabric.

Behind her, she heard giggles—the kind of warm, knowing laughter shared between women who’d already guessed more than she wanted them to. Secret mom telepathy. Betrayal.

Disaster. Every time. Without fail.

Why, why, did chaos follow her whenever the Uchiha heir was involved?!

Chapter 99: Of Siblings and Inevitability

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Contrary to expectations, Nemi and Kushina didn’t return home immediately after the incident at the playground. Instead, they followed Mikoto back to the Uchiha household. She’d offered Tonjiru for dinner—a hot, hearty soup perfect for a cold winter evening—and Kushina had eagerly accepted on both their behalf.

By the time they reached the threshold of the Uchiha home, the heat in Nemi’s face had mostly faded. Whether that was thanks to the biting chill in the air or a silent mutual agreement between her and Itachi to never speak of that incident again, she wasn’t sure.

At the genkan, they began the familiar routine. Nemi slipped off her shoes and lined them neatly by the wall. Itachi was already ahead of her, peeling off his winter coat and scarf with practiced ease before slipping into his indoor shoes and heading straight toward the back patio.

Of course. Straight back to training, like always.

Even in winter—with the wind cold enough to sting her cheeks and the air sharp enough to see her breath—Itachi resumed his drills at the wooden targets set up behind the house. Mikoto barely batted an eye at her son’s commitment; by now, it was clear she had resigned herself to the fact that nothing short of a blizzard would stop Uchiha Itachi from training.

With Kushina helping in the kitchen and no other tasks at hand, Nemi found herself trailing after him again. She made her way to the edge of the patio and plopped down cross-legged on the wooden floor, watching him silently.

It was peaceful in a repetitive way.

Thud. Whirr. Thunk.

The sound of metal slicing air and embedding into targets filled the quiet yard. Shuriken and kunai flying. Nemi, as usual, helped by retrieving the weapons with her chakra threads. Like before, they zipped out from her fingers and snaked around the training dummies, tugging the embedded metal free and pulling them back.

Routine. Familiar. Comforting.

Except this time, when the weapons returned, Nemi didn’t send them all back to Itachi. One of the shuriken she redirected—gently plucking it from the air with two fingers and holding it close. The cool metal bit into her palm.

She could feel Itachi’s gaze flick toward her—quiet, curious. He was probably wondering why she was still holding onto the shuriken, why she was studying it like it was something rare or sacred.

When she didn’t offer an explanation, he eventually turned back to his training. She could almost sense the mental shrug as he resumed throwing. Now with one less shuriken. Oops.

Nemi continued to inspect the stolen weapon, watching how it caught the dimming winter light, metal gleaming with a cool sheen. Slowly, she brought it closer to her lips, exhaled—a soft, measured breath laced with chakra.

Frost began to bloom along the edges of the metal, delicate and white.

She grinned to herself.

It was still a work in progress—this odd ability to manipulate elements without handseals—but she was learning to refine it, experimenting more and more when no one was watching. Or, at least, when only Itachi was watching. He hadn’t said a word about it so far. Hadn’t reported her to Mikoto or Kushina. Hadn’t pestered her with questions, either.

As he should. Good boy.

Humming to herself, Nemi rose to her feet and strutted toward him with her hands folded behind her back. The frosted shuriken spun lazily beside her, suspended mid-air on a thread of chakra like a silent companion.

Then, with a flick of her wrist and a shift of her weight, she launched it.

It sliced through the air and smacked one of Itachi’s flying shuriken mid-arc, knocking it off course. Her own shuriken embedded itself cleanly into the dummy, right in the center.

Nemi dusted off her fingers with theatrical flair. She couldn’t aim well with her hands, but with her chakra threads? Precision was child's play. They were just an extension of her will.

“Hey,” she called out. “Is training really that fun?”

Itachi didn’t respond. He simply stood there, gaze fixed on the dummy now pierced with her shuriken. Slowly, he turned toward her, eyes unreadable.

What are you thinking now? she wondered, tilting her head.

She gave him a sly little grin. “Teach me.”

He blinked. “What?”

“I want to learn,” she said, stepping closer. “We’re friends, right? We help and learn from each other.” She echoed the words he’d said at the playground—thrown back at him with that same calm confidence.

Itachi didn’t respond right away. He blinked, face unreadable—probably thrown off by the request. To be fair, it was rare for Nemi to voluntarily join in anything resembling formal training. She usually spectated from the sidelines or retrieved his weapons with her chakra threads, always removed, always detached.

Then, wordlessly, he bent down, picked up a few spare kunai and shuriken from the ground, and handed them to her.

Nemi accepted them with a tilt of her head, and just like that, he began coaching her. No lectures, no haughty commentary. Just quiet, clear instructions—how to hold her wrist, how to plant her feet, where her grip was wrong.

She listened. She adjusted. She threw.

The first few clattered harmlessly against the wooden dummies or missed entirely, embedding in the ground. But then—the next one hit. Then another. Not center target, not yet, but close. Closer than she’d expected.

A grin stretched across her face—bright and earnest.

It wasn’t the thrill of using real weapons (which probably should have disturbed her, had she not reincarnated into a shinobi world), but the quiet joy of progress. The exhilarating rush of feeling her efforts turn into tangible results. That was the joy of learning, wasn’t it? Training, improving, seeing yourself change for the better—inch by inch.

She was flushed from excitement, glowing a little from the inside out.

So much so that she didn’t even notice Itachi had gone still.

When she finally turned toward him, curious, she caught him just standing there, staring at her.

“What?” she asked, head tilting in mild confusion.

He jerked slightly, eyes widening a fraction. “N-nothing,” he muttered quickly, turning away and half-covering his mouth with the back of his hand.

Nemi blinked. He was…blushing?

She raised an eyebrow, but chose not to press. Probably the weather, she thought. Instead, she extended her chakra threads again, curling them delicately around the weapons stuck in the dummies.

“No wonder training makes you happy,” she mused, twirling a kunai mid-air with a precise flick of her fingers. “It’s kinda fun once you get the hang of it.”

He didn’t respond with words, only resumed training beside her with practiced rhythm. Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

Then, softly: “I want to get stronger,” Itachi said. “And become the strongest shinobi in the world.”

Nemi scoffed. It wasn’t harsh—more amused than anything else. “Will becoming the strongest make you happy?” she mused aloud. “Naive you are, young Padawan.

“…Padawan?” he echoed, confused.

“Never mind it,” she waved him off dramatically, returning to her throws. Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

Then, a pause.

“…What would you consider happiness to be, then?” he asked quietly.

Hmm. Tough question.

Even in her past life, happiness had always been an elusive thing—a concept that people were constantly chasing in different ways. Some pursued it through money. Others, through success, or love, or fleeting pleasures. Some found it in family. Others never found it at all.

"I don't know," Nemi answered honestly, eyes still on the shuriken dummy. "Happiness can be anything, really. Depends on the person." She flicked her fingers, calling the shuriken back to her hand with a smooth chakra thread. One stayed suspended mid-air, spinning slowly with a gentle tug.

"Personally… for me…" she trailed off, watching the blade catch the fading sunlight. "Maybe it’s spending time with family. With people you love. Parents. Friends. Siblings."

Her voice softened, almost reverent. In her mind’s eye, she saw flickers of a time long gone—carved stone halls of the moon palace, her tiny hands gripping Toneri’s sleeve as he read to her, the warmth of their shared laughter despite the cold silence around them. The quiet love in those moments had been simple… and irreplaceable.

Itachi didn’t respond right away. He continued training, sending a kunai sailing into the center of the dummy with a soft, crisp thunk. Then, as he retrieved another: "I'm an only child," he murmured. "I don't have any siblings."

Nemi scoffed. Loudly. “No you’re not.”

There was a mischievous glint in her eye as she turned to look at him, her grin stretching like a secret she wasn’t supposed to share. Itachi gave her a confused glance, his brow slightly furrowed, ready to politely correct her—but she kept going.

“You’ll probably have a baby brother in, oh… I don’t know, seven or eight months?” She said it lightly, almost sing-song, while tossing the spinning shuriken up again with a flick.

She’d sensed it days ago. The faint, flickering chakra nestled deep in Mikoto’s core—too small to be anything else. The spark of life not yet fully formed, but already present. The moment she felt it, she knew. She remembered. Uchiha Sasuke, the one Itachi would come to love more than anything. The one who would shape his future in ways even he couldn't imagine yet.

Itachi blinked, clearly baffled now. “…What?”

But it wasn’t Itachi who reacted first.

A sharp gasp cut through the air behind them—loud and unmistakable—followed immediately by the soft, unmistakable clatter of porcelain hitting wood.

Both of them turned.

Mikoto stood frozen at the threshold of the patio, one hand covering her mouth, the other slack by her side—her teacup lying sideways on the wooden floorboards, tea steadily soaking into the grain.

She didn’t speak.

Without a word, she turned on her heel and briskly made her way back into the house, passing by a very confused Kushina who was just stepping out from the kitchen.

“Kids?” Kushina asked, blinking at their stunned faces. “What just happened?”

Nemi said nothing at first—only glanced past Kushina’s shoulder, at Mikoto’s swiftly retreating figure as she disappeared into the hallway.

The bathroom. She went into the bathroom.

Oh.

Oh no.

Did… did she not know yet? Was Nemi the first to notice? Had she just—accidentally—revealed Mikoto’s pregnancy?

Nemi slowly raised her hands in surrender. “I didn’t do anything!” she squeaked out defensively.

Unfortunately, the way Kushina narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly said she very much didn’t believe that.

“Nemi-chan…” her voice was too nice, the smile too wide, the glint in her eyes unmistakable—the glint of a mother who absolutely knew her daughter had just done something suspicious. “You used chakra again, didn’t you?”

“I didn’t, I didn’t, I swear, okaa-san—!”

A loud bonk! echoed from the garden, followed by a resounding “OW!” from a very grumpy Nemi.


She was still grumbling under her breath as Kushina led her home after what was, undeniably, not a quiet or uneventful dinner at the Uchiha household.

Everyone knew now.

If Mikoto hadn’t been sure before, she certainly was now. The joyful squealing from the kitchen had been deafening. Mikoto had all but thrown herself into Kushina’s arms in excitement, waving the positive test like a winning lottery ticket. The two mothers had giggled and squealed and chattered with the ferocity of a whirlwind, talking about baby names and cravings and whether it would be a boy or girl.

Nemi? Nemi had gotten her hair ruffled five different times and been handed a suspicious number of candies by Mikoto.

Even Itachi, who had been sitting quietly and trying to make sense of everything, had found a small pile of sweets shoved into his hands—looking absolutely bewildered by the sudden maternal generosity.

And as they were preparing to leave, Fugaku had arrived home.

He didn’t even make it past the threshold before Mikoto flung her arms around him in a hug so tight that it visibly startled him. He blinked down at her, looking both stunned and mildly alarmed, as though unsure whether someone had body-swapped his normally composed wife.

Nemi snickered. She didn’t mean to. But the sheer confusion on Fugaku’s face as Mikoto dragged him into the house by the sleeve was priceless.

Still giggling under her breath, she didn’t notice Kushina watching her until the older woman spoke.

“Still smiling, huh?”

Nemi jolted at the sudden voice beside her, nearly tripping over her own feet. “W-What?”

Kushina only laughed softly—not her usual teasing cackle, but a warm, knowing hum. The kind of smile a mother gave when she saw her child happy.

“Normally,” Kushina began, wagging a playful finger in front of Nemi’s face, “I’d scold you for using chakra sensing without permission. It’s rude to peek at people’s chakra, y’know?”

Nemi averted her eyes, pouting ever so slightly, but said nothing.

“But,” Kushina added, chuckling to herself, “Mikoto looks like she’s on cloud nine, so I’ll let it slide. This time.”

Nemi didn’t respond, letting herself be ruffled again—Kushina’s fingers weaving through her bangs with casual affection as they walked the familiar road home.

Their apartment was warm when they stepped inside, a comfortable contrast to the crisp winter air outside. Nemi peeled off her woolen beanie and jacket, shaking out her long white hair as she quietly scanned the room. Minato wasn’t home—still stuck with paperwork, probably. Something about being Hokage meant he was now more scroll than man.

Kushina, of course, went straight to the kitchen, humming as she busied herself with her night routine.

Nemi hesitated in the doorway, then padded over to the couch, dropping into the cushions just as a steaming mug of milk was gently set in her hands.

“Drink up, before it cools,” Kushina called over her shoulder.

Nemi nodded quietly, sipping. Sweet. Milky. Comforting.

But her thoughts weren’t on the milk.

If Mikoto was pregnant now—and it was already late November—that meant Sasuke would likely be born in July or August next year. And if Sasuke and Naruto were the same age…

Her eyes flicked toward her mother’s silhouette at the stove.

Kushina had said it was rude. She shouldn’t. She knew she shouldn’t.

...Eh. Since when had she ever followed all the rules?

She inhaled deeply and reached out—not with her hands, but with her chakra. Silent. Subtle. She wove her sensing threads forward, threading gently through Kushina’s chakra coils, careful not to prod too hard or too obviously.

The chakra inside her body glowed warm, steady. Healthy.

Then—

There. Something was there.

But... it didn’t feel quite right.

It wasn’t like Mikoto. It wasn’t like the faint flicker of life she sensed from Sasuke.

This was... muffled. Like something was sealed. Suppressed. Contained. But enormous, far too enormous. A pulsing presence—neither asleep nor awake, but watching.

Her brow furrowed. What was that?

She narrowed her senses further, focused sharper, weaving her chakra like a net, trying to read the contours of this strange sensation. Was it life? Foreign chakra?

She pushed deeper.

Violence.
Hatred.
Teeth.
Claws.
Howling fury.

A monster of fire and darkness, snarling in chains—curled like a storm held back by sheer force of will.

GET OUT. GET OUT. GET OUT—

Nemi gasped. Her body jerked back with a snap, her chakra threads recoiling like burned nerves. Her hands trembled.

The cup slipped from her fingers. Porcelain hit the floor.

Crack. Splash.

Warm milk exploded onto the hardwood. The broken cup spun once, then settled, a crack running jagged across its side.

Kushina’s head snapped around. “Nemi-chan?!”

Nemi didn’t answer right away. She sat there, frozen on the couch, eyes wide and unfocused, chest rising in shallow, uneven breaths. Sweat beaded along her forehead, trailing down her temples.

The broken cup lay on the floor, milk soaking into the hardwood. A small mess. Harmless.

But her heart was thundering like she’d been shoved into battle.

She barely registered the hurried footsteps—Kushina rushing over, dropping to her knees in front of her.

“Are you hurt? Did it splash you? Let me see your hands—Nemi, sweetie, look at me—”

Warm fingers gently pried hers apart, checking for burns, for any sign of pain. Nemi mumbled something—something vague. An excuse, a lie. “The cup just slipped,” she said, barely audible. “It was hot. I didn’t mean to…”

Kushina fussed over her with concern anyway, patting her cheeks, brushing stray strands of white hair from her face, inspecting her clothes for spills.

Nemi barely noticed. Her mind was too loud.

That wasn't a baby.

She knew it the moment her chakra touched it. That presence—that monstrous thing sealed deep within Kushina—it was not fragile. It was not human.

It was a beast.

And then, like a fracture splintering clean through glass—

Kurama.

Of course.

Of course.

How could she forget? How could she be so stupidly naive?

Kushina was the current jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails. The one before Naruto.

...No.

It wasn’t that she forgot.

She just… didn’t want to remember.

Didn’t want to see the truth behind the warm smiles and hot dinners and daily yoga routines. Didn’t want to acknowledge the clock ticking quietly in the background of their happy little home.

Because once she remembered…

Then she’d have to face it.

That this family—this sweet, kind woman who welcomed her like a daughter…

That they were going to die.

On the night Naruto is born.

The day of the Kyūbi attack.

Her world—this world—was on a timer.

And it was counting down.

Notes:

Glossary

Tonjiru - a pork and vegetable miso soup and a common winter dish in Japan.

The plot is progressing slightly.

Since Sasuke's birthday is on Jul 23, that meant that he was conceived around late Oct to early Nov in the previous year. It's late Nov in the fic now.

Chapter 100: Of Misfortune and Fate

Notes:

Happy 100th chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The night air was sharp with winter chill, and Nemi's breath came out in soft white puffs as she trudged quietly alongside Kushina, her small hand enclosed in the woman’s warm grasp.

They were headed toward the shrine near the outskirts of Konoha—just beyond the village, not far from the base of the Hokage Monument. Even in the dim light, Nemi could see the outlines of scaffolding against the stone. Minato’s face was starting to take shape in the rock above. A monument to the living, not yet the dead.

It would take months to finish.

She looked away.

Tonight, she wore a child's kimono, tailored specifically for a celebration like this—navy blue with swirling silver thread patterns that mimicked wind and stars, cinched with a pale teal obi that matched her eyes. Over it, a soft white haori lined with pale fur shielded her from the cold.

Beside her, Kushina wore a rich crimson kimono embroidered with plum blossoms and golden thread. The two of them matched in a way—mother and daughter. At least for tonight.

Even Minato was present, dressed more simply, keeping pace behind them with a soft smile and polite nods to those who greeted him. He looked… tired. But happy.

Nemi should’ve been happy too. It was New Year’s Eve. Hatsumōde, Kushina had called it—their first shrine visit of the year.

She didn’t remember much about the custom. Just faint memories from a life long gone—something about Japanese culture, washing your hands, tossing a coin, making a wish. Something she might’ve read off a scrolling screen years ago.

Still… she supposed it made sense. The Naruto world was based loosely on those traditions.

She blinked her thoughts away and turned her attention back to Kushina, who was chatting beside her with a spark of excitement in her eyes.

“…first, we purify our hands at the fountain,” Kushina was explaining as they walked, gently squeezing Nemi’s hand. “Then we toss in some ryō—maybe make a wish or a prayer… ooh, and we can draw our omikuji too!” She grinned. “I wonder what kind of good luck we’ll get next year!”

If your impending death counts as good luck, Nemi thought bitterly, then congratulations—that’ll be your biggest jackpot yet.

The thought burned, and guilt crept up her throat, bitter and tight.

She swallowed it down and forced her voice to steady. “Whose shrine are we visiting?”

It was a fair question. In a world of shinobi gods and chakra beasts, what kind of deity did they worship?

Kushina answered easily, her tone reverent. “Why, the Sage of Six Paths, of course.”

Nemi blinked.

Right. The Rikudō Sennin—the one who started it all. Father of Ninshū. Ancestor to her bloodline. Ancestor… to her.

Nemi kept her head down, footsteps light as she followed Kushina up the long, sloping stone steps of the shrine. Snow clung to the corners of the path, the light from the lanterns glowing softly against the cold. Her mind wandered.

Was he watching them?
Was he watching her?
Did the Sage regret it all—the way his teachings had become twisted into the shinobi system, into blood and blades and jutsu cast like curses?

She didn’t know. But she stayed quiet.

The massive torii gate loomed overhead, its wooden frame both imposing and strangely comforting. Nemi’s eyes widened slightly as they passed beneath it—a threshold into sacred ground. Her breath caught a little. It was… nice. Grand. Almost like entering another world.

Their first stop was the temizuya, the water purification station. Kushina and Minato moved with practiced grace, scooping water into their hands, rinsing, cleansing.

Nemi fumbled a bit, her small hands dipping awkwardly into the ladle, but to her surprise, there was a lower basin—child-friendly. She smiled faintly. That was thoughtful. She washed her hands and mouth as Kushina had taught her, then rejoined them as they made their way to the main hall.

In front of the offering box, Kushina reached into her sleeve and pressed a ryō coin into Nemi’s hand. “Toss it in,” she whispered with a smile. “Then clap twice, bow, and make your wish.”

Nemi nodded and did as instructed. The coin clinked softly into the box. She clapped, bowed, and brought her hands together.

Kushina had told her earlier that it was fine not to pray, especially if you didn’t know what to wish for. “Good luck takes all kinds of forms,” she’d said.

But Nemi knew exactly what she wanted.

Please, she thought, squeezing her eyes shut tightly. Please don’t let Kushina-okaa-san and Minato-tou-san die. Please let them live. Even if the future is set, even if fate can’t be changed—please, just this once...

There was no answer, of course. No divine warmth or celestial voice to ease her worry. Just the steady sounds of the shrine around her—wind brushing against paper talismans, footsteps on the stone path, soft murmurs of other visitors.

Kushina gently nudged her shoulder. Nemi realized she’d been standing too long, stiff in place, hands still pressed in prayer. She quickly lowered them and bowed once more before stepping back.

They moved on.

The omikuji booth was next—a small wooden stand where visitors took turns shaking a bamboo cylinder to draw their fortunes. Nemi waited with them, eyes scanning the crowd out of instinct.

So many people. Shinobi. Civilians. Children bundled in scarves and mittens. But no one she recognized.

She wondered if Itachi was here too. It would make sense—the Uchiha were nothing if not traditional. He was probably somewhere among the crowd, walking the same stone path with Mikoto and Fugaku, silent and serious as always. Maybe, if she looked hard enough, she’d catch a glimpse of him. Maybe he was already done and gone home.

But here, surrounded by strangers and the soft murmur of a hundred whispered wishes, Nemi felt… a little adrift.

Finally, it was their turn at the omikuji stand. Kushina went first, drawing a numbered stick from the bamboo cylinder with an eager grin, then handing it over to the shrine maiden to retrieve her fortune. Minato followed after, quiet and composed, his fingers steady.

Then it was Nemi’s turn.

She took the cylinder with both hands—it was heavier than expected—and shook it carefully until a wooden stick slid out. She squinted at the number and handed it over to Kushina, who helped her find the matching drawer.

They retrieved the small folded slip of paper together.

Nemi watched her parents first. Kushina looked pleased, flashing her slip proudly. “Ooh! ‘Great blessing’!” she beamed.

Minato’s expression didn’t change much, but she could tell he was content. Typical.

Then Nemi looked down at her own fortune.

Her fingers unfolded the slip slowly, breath catching as her eyes traced the kanji. Thankfully, between her recent calligraphy lessons and the memory of her past life's literacy, she could read most of it on her own.

血の道より他に、宿命は変わらぬ。
“Fate remains unchanged except through the path of blood.”

Her hands froze. Her chest felt too tight. Was that... was that a curse?

She didn’t even need to guess—the verdict was printed in stark black ink at the top of the slip.

Kyō. Bad Fortune.

Her hands trembled.

“This… this means I’m cursed, right?” Nemi’s voice cracked as she whispered it. The paper trembled in her grip.

Kushina knelt down immediately. “Nemi-chan? What’s wrong?”

When Nemi didn’t answer, she gently took the paper from her hands and read it herself. For a moment, Kushina went still too. The warm laughter she’d carried all evening seemed to fade, replaced by a more subdued silence.

“…This…” Kushina started, but her voice faltered. She glanced at Minato, who stepped in closer.

Nemi didn’t need to see their expressions to know what they were thinking. She could feel it—the hesitation, the silent confirmation. They knew it too. It was a bad fortune.

She blinked quickly, sniffled once. Her eyes burned, but she willed the tears not to fall. Not here. Not now.

Kushina jolted into action, waving her hands in that familiar, over-the-top way that usually made Nemi laugh. “Don’t worry, Nemi-chan!” she said quickly, voice just a little too bright. “They say pulling a bad fortune is so rare, it’s practically lucky in itself! Like… like flipping a coin and getting it to land on its edge!”

But then she saw Nemi’s face—the tightness in her jaw, the way she bit the inside of her cheek—and her voice faltered.

“Well, that is…”

Minato stepped in smoothly, crouching down to Nemi’s level with that calm, grounding presence of his. “It’s okay,” he said gently. “We’ll tie this slip to the tree. That’s what we’re meant to do, right? We leave bad fortunes behind, so they don’t follow us into the new year.”

She still didn’t say anything. Just nodded, her small hand gripping his tightly as he stood and led them toward the trees outside the shrine grounds. Kushina walked beside them, quieter now.

The air was colder out here. Beneath the trees, hundreds of paper slips fluttered softly in the breeze—tied to the branches like tiny prayers, hopes, and regrets. Nemi wondered how many of them held ominous words like hers. How many of them came from people trying to change something they were never meant to escape.

Minato lifted her up gently so she could reach. With her non-dominant hand, she tied the paper slip—a little clumsy, her fingers fumbling in the cold—to one of the branches.

She stared at it for a moment. Just a piece of paper, fluttering among the rest. But it felt heavier than anything she’d carried all night.

When he gently set her back down, Nemi didn’t look up. Not even when Kushina reached over to squeeze her hand.

Then she felt it—a large, warm palm settling gently on the top of her head. Not ruffling, not playful. Just resting there with steady, quiet comfort.

“It’s just a piece of paper,” Minato said softly. “It doesn’t decide who you are. And it definitely doesn’t decide what your future will be.”

His hand lingered there for a moment longer, anchoring her.

“…But you’re allowed to be upset,” he added, even quieter. “It just means you care a lot.”

Nemi blinked, startled by the lump in her throat. She bit it back with a nod.

She wondered what came next. Something about ringing the bell? Or maybe fireworks? Her thoughts were still distant, a little tangled, when—

“Ha!”

Nemi jolted as fingers attacked her sides. “O-okaa-san—!” she squealed, laughing despite herself, twisting to dodge.

“No escaping now,” Kushina grinned, merciless in her tickle ambush. “That gloomy look on you didn’t suit you at all, Nemi-chan!”

Nemi giggled helplessly, finally managing to wiggle out of her grasp. She huffed, trying to catch her breath—and yet, the laughter had done its job. Her chest didn’t feel so tight anymore.

Just a stupid fortune. A slip of paper. No different from those horoscopes she used to read in her past life—vague, dramatic, probably made by some intern in a corner cubicle. Why should it dictate her fate?

Nemi straightened, nodding with a new lightness in her step. “Are we going home soon?” she asked.

“Not yet,” Kushina said cheerfully, “we have to ring the bell first.”

They followed the crowd to where the shrine bell stood—an enormous bronze structure with a suspended wooden beam for striking it. There was a line, but it moved quickly. When it was their turn, Minato stood beside them, hands lightly on their backs. Kushina leaned toward her, eyes warm.

“Ready?”

Nemi nodded. “Yeah!”

Together, they pushed the beam forward—and let go.

GONG.

The sound echoed like thunder through the shrine grounds. Deep, resonant, powerful. Around them, the crowd continued to buzz with excitement. Laughter. Smiles. Breath turning white in the winter air.

And in the middle of it all, Nemi looked up at the stars—then at her adoptive parents’ faces, lit with joy—and thought to herself:

Who said the future was set in stone, anyway?

She was here now. She existed in this timeline. She wasn’t just an observer.

She didn’t want Kushina to die. Or Minato.
She wouldn't let it happen.

Not if she could help it.

Notes:

Re-reading the wording of the omikuji may give you an idea of what's to come. But no spoilers.

Not to say that things won't change, but, well, we'll see when Nemi gets there.

Chapter 101: Interlude: Of Family and Futility

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Geez, it’s been... a busy... day,” Kushina yawned as she padded into the master bedroom, already dressed in her sleepwear. She was more than ready to collapse into bed and snuggle up against her husband for the night.

Except… there was a suspicious lump under the blankets.

Kushina paused mid-step, brow furrowing. She approached the bed and pulled the blanket back—only to reveal a small child-sized figure curled up under it.

Nemi.

The girl was nestled in bunny-print pajamas, hugging a well-loved bunny plushie to her chest. Her teal eyes blinked up innocently at Kushina, wide and expectant.

“I wanna sleep with you tonight, Okaa-san!” Nemi chirped.

Kushina blinked, then slowly turned her gaze toward Minato, who was already sitting in bed, sheepish as ever.

“She insisted,” he said, offering a helpless smile.

Kushina looked back down at Nemi. The girl had her best pleading expression on—that pitiful, wide-eyed look no parent could easily resist.

“What’s wrong, Nemi-chan?” Kushina asked, crouching beside the bed. “Something happen? Are there monsters in your room? It’s okay, Okaa-san will go chase them away, just point me at ‘em!”

But Nemi shook her head quickly, clutching her plushie tighter. “I just wanna sleep with you. With my parents,” she added sweetly, with an extra emphasis that hit straight in the heart.

Kushina stared for a beat longer. Nemi blinked up at her again, that innocent look unmoving.

A sigh escaped her lips—but it was a fond one. “Alright, alright, kiddo,” she murmured, climbing into bed. She slid in beside Nemi, while Minato settled in on the other side. The covers were pulled up, the lights dimmed, and warmth quickly enveloped the three of them.

As Kushina wrapped her arms around the child nestled between them, she murmured drowsily, “Still, what brought this on, Nemi-chan?”

“Nothing,” Nemi replied softly. “I just wanna sleep with you tonight. And tomorrow. And the day after that. And forever.”

Kushina chuckled, heart squeezing at the earnestness in her voice. The room quieted. A peaceful silence settled between them.

Then—

“Okaa-san…?”

“Hm?” Kushina murmured, already half-asleep.

There was a pause.

“Do you… like having me as a daughter?” Nemi’s voice was soft, almost lost to the quiet of the night.

Kushina’s lips curved into a gentle smile. A chuckle escaped her throat—warm, drowsy. “Of course I do,” she said, eyes still closed. “You’re the best daughter anyone could ever ask for…” Her voice grew softer. “If only we’d met sooner, Nemi-chan…”

A longer pause followed. Then—

“Then… you don’t need anyone else, right?

That made Kushina blink. She opened her eyes and turned her head toward Nemi, who lay nestled between her and Minato, clutching her plushie.

“I like being your daughter,” Nemi continued quietly. “I like it when it’s just the three of us.”

And then, more faintly: “I like being an only child.”

Kushina blinked again, uncertain. On the other side of the bed, she could almost sense Minato’s slight shift—the faint rustle of fabric as he turned, likely confused as well.

Nemi, perhaps realizing her words sounded strange, snuggled in closer between them, burying her face into the blankets. “I just… want to stay with you forever. Okaa-san. Tou-san.”

Kushina exhaled gently, understanding slowly settling in. Was this about Mikoto’s recent pregnancy? Maybe Itachi had mentioned something—the excitement of becoming a big brother, the coming changes. Had Nemi misunderstood? Or was she worried about being replaced somehow? Maybe Itachi had said something about no longer getting all the sweets, or having to share toys. Kids could get the oddest ideas.

Still, Kushina only smiled, her voice quiet and steady as she shifted closer to her daughter. She gently brushed Nemi’s hair away from her forehead and whispered, “It’s okay, Nemi-chan. We’re not going anywhere. No matter how many people are in our family… you’ll always be my daughter, alright?”

Nemi didn’t answer at first. Her gaze dropped, hidden behind her lashes. Then she nodded.

“…Okay.”

The room settled. Her breathing evened out, the tension in her little frame slowly fading.

On the other side of the bed, Minato shifted slightly, adjusting the blankets to better cover all three of them. Kushina glanced his way, and their eyes met briefly—understanding passing between them, wordless.

Another child, huh…

She looked down at Nemi again. Her adoptive daughter. Her precious little girl who’d come into their lives like a miracle.

Even if another child did come along… nothing would change this.

Not ever.

Notes:

Cough.

Chapter 102: Of Plans and Delusions

Notes:

Uploading this early because it's rather short and I love the panicked comments of the previous chapter. Tee hee.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi’s idea was very simple.

In her mind, it was flawless. Clean. Logical.

If the Kyūbi attack happened because Kushina’s seal weakened during childbirth, then the obvious solution was to remove childbirth from the equation altogether. No baby, no weakening seal. No disaster. No death. Simple. Elegant.

Boom. Problem solved.

Who cared about the possible cosmic repercussions of erasing Naruto from existence? Life found a way, didn’t it? Wasn’t that what that old Jurassic Park quote said? "Life, uh, finds a way"? Yeah. Exactly.

Besides, Minato would still be alive. Minato, her too-good-for-this-world adoptive father. The Yellow Flash. The man so overpowered the universe had to nerf him before the main story even began. Honestly, the author probably realized keeping Minato around would break every arc—Uchiha Massacre? Solved. Pein’s attack on Konoha? He’d dodge every chakra rod and punch the truth into Nagato himself. Madara? No problem. Hiraishin’d out of existence.

That was probably why Kishimoto killed him off before the story even began, Nemi decided. Too powerful. Too perfect. Too good for this sinful earth.

So, her solution? Prevent Naruto’s conception altogether.

She didn’t know Naruto’s exact birthday, but October rang a bell. Working backward… conception probably happened sometime in January. And it was already early January now.

Perfect. The window was tight, but she could work with that.

And that was why, every night, she slipped into Minato and Kushina’s bed with a face full of innocent affection and her bunny plushie clutched to her chest.

“I just want to sleep with you both,” she’d say sweetly. “Forever and ever!”

It worked every time. Kushina would melt. Minato would give his sheepish, helpless little smile. The bed would be warm and safe, and Nemi would rest curled between them like a wall, an obstacle, a deterrent to… well… anything that might lead to a second child.

Sometimes she woke up in her own bed the next morning. Sometimes Kushina took longer than usual to pick her up from Mikoto’s house. Sometimes things didn’t go according to her "master plan." But Nemi didn’t worry about that. As long as she stuck to it, things would work out. They had to.

She convinced herself of it, night after night. Even started believing it.

Until several weeks later, when Kushina sat her down gently on the living room couch, held both her tiny hands, and with the warmest, most glowing smile said:

“Nemi-chan, you’re going to be a big sister.”

Nemi blinked. Once. Twice.

Damn it.

Notes:

Yep, life finds a way indeed. As in, life finds a way for Minato and Kushina to copulate and still have Naruto even with Nemi's interference. Hah.

Chapter 103: Of Teacups and Tempests

Notes:

I love the unhinged comments on the previous chapter, y'all are the best.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi sat at the little outdoor tea shop, her tiny hands cradling a ceramic cup filled with adult tea—none of that juice-box nonsense today. The early March breeze was cool but not biting, carrying the distant scent of mochi from the vendor a few stalls down. Birds chirped overhead. It was peaceful.

Too peaceful.

Of course, she wasn’t alone. Across from her, Itachi sat upright, sipping from his own cup—actual brewed tea from an actual teapot. No sweet syrupy fruit juice. Very grown-up of him. He hadn’t even flinched when the server offered him something “more age appropriate.” Of course he hadn’t.

Nemi let her eyes wander past the low fence lining the shopfront. Across the street, just beyond the wandering crowd, she could see into a store window—a quaint little place lined with soft pastels and tiny folded clothing. A maternity boutique. She spotted Mikoto and Kushina inside, heads leaned close together, likely gossiping and cooing over baby clothes in equal measure.

Mikoto’s bump was starting to show now. Subtle, but noticeable if you looked closely.

She looked back down at her cup. The tea had gone lukewarm.

A silence hung between her and Itachi—not awkward, just... there. Familiar. Comfortable. Until he, as always, ruined it with that uncanny perception of his.

“What are you thinking?” he asked softly, watching her over the rim of his cup.

Nemi blinked. She didn’t answer immediately. Did he know her that well now? That silence from her meant something was wrong? Or maybe he just always paid that much attention. Typical Itachi.

“Nothing,” she said eventually, her voice light and noncommittal as she raised her cup to take another sip.

She half-expected that to be the end of it. Usually, Itachi didn’t push. But today, for whatever reason, he did.

“You shouldn’t keep everything bottled up inside,” he said, setting his cup down.

Her gaze flicked up at him.

“All those thoughts in your head… if you keep swirling them around like that, they’ll combust,” Itachi said, his voice carrying that calm, matter-of-fact tone—with just a hint of dry amusement. “You’ll suffer irreversible brain damage.”

Nemi blinked slowly.

This little brat is using my own words against me.

She stared at him, somewhere between exasperated and impressed. Honestly, she shouldn’t be surprised. He remembered everything, even her offhanded comments made months ago. Fine. She’d take the bait.

"Are you… excited? To be a big brother?" Nemi asked, tone light, neutral—but not quite casual.

Itachi took a slow sip of his tea before answering. “Yes,” he said simply. His gaze drifted across the street to the boutique window, where Mikoto was now holding up a tiny blue romper to Kushina. “I hope it’s a boy. A little brother.”

Oh, it'll definitely be a boy, Nemi thought grimly. A boy named Sasuke. The boy you will one day kill your clan for. The boy who will chase revenge for half his life and fall so far into hatred he’d nearly destroy everything.

But none of that made it to her lips. She just lowered her eyes to her teacup. It was nearly empty. She couldn’t remember what flavor it was anymore—something floral? Or bitter?

Across the table, Itachi’s voice returned, softer this time. “What about you? You’re going to be a big sister too.”

He rose from his seat and reached for the teapot. Carefully, he poured more tea into her cup—steady hands, polite even now. Always a little old man, even at five.

Nemi waited until he finished before replying. She reached for one of the tea snacks, a soft yokan square, and popped it into her mouth. Then, around the soft chew, she said:

“Well… I’ll probably have to share a room with my baby brother or sister once they’re older.”

It was a weak deflection, and she knew it. From the quiet glance Itachi gave her, she was sure he knew it too.

But instead of pressing, he changed tack—thoughtful as always. “Is that… not good?” he asked. “You can spend more time with them. Play with them. Sleep with them. Watch them grow up.”

Nemi stared at her tea, watching a leaf swirl at the bottom of the cup. Such an innocent answer. Of course he’d say that. He was still an only child. Still excited. Still hopeful. Probably imagining holding a baby sibling, teaching them how to hold chopsticks, sharing stories, laughter.

If only he knew how siblings could grow up hating each other. If only he knew that the little brother he would one day love more than anything... would also become the blade behind his final breath.

But that was knowledge for later. And Itachi didn’t know. Not yet.

Still, she could understand the feeling. The desire for someone to fill the quiet of a too-large house. She wondered, briefly, how lonely Toneri must have been up on the moon if she’d never been born. That ache of silence. The kind that stretches across cold halls like fog.

“My house isn’t as big as yours, Itachi-kun,” Nemi said at last, voice soft. “My room’s smaller. There’s no garden either.”

She rested her cheek against one hand, gaze flicking toward the other side of the street. Mikoto and Kushina were still deep in conversation, occasionally holding up baby clothes to each other, giggling.

Itachi’s house was large—traditional, old, and clearly built with prestige in mind. Sliding doors, wide engawa corridors, even a training yard out back. Probably cleaned top to bottom every other day by Mikoto. That sounded exhausting, honestly.

Itachi didn’t respond right away. Nemi could sense the silence stretching between them, not awkward—just thoughtful. He was probably reading between the lines, taking in her words and, as always, internalizing. Maybe realizing just how privileged he was, even if he never used that privilege for selfish reasons. Perceptive, as always.

He reached for another snack, fingers brushing the ceramic plate. “…I’m sure there are good things about smaller houses too,” he said finally. “Smaller houses are easier to clean… right? Less space means less mess.”

Nemi raised an eyebrow. Was that supposed to be comforting?

It wasn't a particularly strong argument—not even by five-year-old logic—but she could tell he was trying, in his own clumsy, kind way.

That alone made something warm and faintly wobbly rise in her chest.

She scoffed, but the sound was light. “You’re so positive, Itachi-kun.” She took another sip of her tea, then scrunched her nose. Cold. Bleh. The bitterness clung to her tongue like old regret. But maybe it was a good thing. It brought her back.

Because… was she happy?

Was she truly happy about becoming a big sister?

No.

Because that would mean accepting it. Accepting that Kushina was going to give birth. That the seal would weaken. That October would come—and with it, the fox. The screams. The blood. Her mother dying. Her father following.

She glanced across the table at Itachi.

This boy, who refilled her teacup and tried to cheer her up with practical logic, would one day grow into a murderer. A fugitive. A tragic hero painted in blood and silence.

She looked away, fists tight in her lap.

Across the street, Kushina was holding up a tiny baby romper, laughing at something Mikoto said. Nemi squinted at her, wondered idly when the bump would start to show.

Maybe… maybe she could use her chakra strings. Just a little tug. A trip on the steps. A moment of surprise. The fall would seem accidental. Shock on Kushina’s face. Despair. Miscarriage—

Her heart lurched. Guilt slammed into her like a firework misfiring in her chest. Nemi’s hands trembled as she slammed her teacup back onto the table.

Itachi jumped, startled.

She didn’t meet his eyes.

What the hell was she thinking?

How could she ever think that?

She swallowed thickly, suddenly nauseous with herself.

No.

No matter how much she feared the future—that was a line she would never cross.

Nemi could sense Itachi about to speak again, probably ready to ask if she was alright, but she held up a hand, stopping him before he could.
"I'm fine," she said, voice calm but clipped. "There was just... something in my tea."

He didn’t believe her. She could tell from the way his eyes lingered on her face, too perceptive for his age—but, true to form, he didn’t press. That was one thing she appreciated about him. He never forced what she wasn’t ready to say.

She went quiet after that. The tea in her cup was half-finished, the surface rippling faintly with the spring breeze. Cold now. They’d probably need to ask for a fresh pot, and she doubted they had enough allowance between the two of them for that.

Still, there was another option, wasn’t there?

She brought the cup close and held it between both palms. Slowly, instinctively, Nemi gathered chakra to her hands—not too much, not too fast. Just enough to radiate warmth. To coax the chill from the ceramic and stir some life back into the drink.

The surface rippled again, but this time from heat. She could feel the porcelain warming under her fingertips, the subtle steam rising.

Satisfied, she took a small sip.

Warm.
Steady.
Grounding.

The warmth seeped into her, clearing away the lingering fog in her mind. Yes… if she didn’t take action, then the future she remembered from the manga—that bitter, cruel story—would unfold just the same in this world. Just like tea left too long in the cold.

Then she… she would have to be the fire. The one to bring back the heat. To change what was meant to be.

With a quiet sigh of resolution, Nemi set the teacup down and reached for another snack—a rice cracker shaped like a fan. But just as she was about to take a bite, she paused.

Across from her, Itachi was holding his teacup in both hands—just like she had. His brow was slightly furrowed in concentration, mouth drawn into a thin, determined line.

Oh?

Was he trying to copy her chakra technique? The thought made her blink in surprise—and then smile, faintly. So, cold tea wasn’t sophisticated enough for his refined, grown-up taste either. Naturally.

But… he hadn’t quite figured it out. She could feel it: the chakra in his palms was fluctuating, the control unbalanced. Too much, too fast—he was going to end up scalding the tea. Or himself.

She sighed—but it was fond. “Here, let me help.”

Brushing the snack crumbs from her hands, Nemi leaned forward and gently took his hands into hers. Her chakra reached out instinctively, brushing against his. Warmer, steadier, more precise. She adjusted the flow, coaxing his chakra to match hers.

“Like this,” she murmured, voice low and calm. “Let the heat come from the center of your palm. Don’t rush it. Just… guide it.”

His hands tensed slightly in hers—not out of fear, but focus. Then, gradually, she felt him settle. The chakra between them evened out, the fluctuations softening into something steady, tempered.

The warmth grew.

A slow ripple of heat spread through the porcelain teacup.

Satisfied, Nemi let go.

He had already gotten the hang of it. One demonstration was all it took—of course. She wasn’t surprised. It was him, after all.

Itachi gave a quiet nod, murmured a polite “Thank you,” and lifted his newly warmed teacup to his lips.

She leaned back in her chair, hands wrapping around her own cup again, humming under her breath as she sipped. The familiar warmth slid down her throat, soothing.

Her thoughts drifted for a moment.

When her chakra brushed against his just now… she wondered if he’d felt anything. Not the heat—but the presence. That odd, subtle connection that sometimes stirred when chakra intertwined just so. She hadn’t accidentally formed a Ninshū link this time—thank the heavens—but still. She wondered what it was like from his side. If anything lingered.

She looked at him across the table. Calm as ever. Focused on his tea. Maybe he hadn’t noticed.

Or maybe… he just wasn’t ready to say.

And here they were—two five-year-olds, sitting quietly at a tea shop, mimicking the gestures of adults, sipping from cups like royalty. Holding still in a fragile, peaceful moment. While across the street, their mothers were smiling and chatting, shopping and dreaming, planning for a future…

A future only she knew would be destroyed.

A future already marked for war and loss.

Nemi didn’t let her expression change. Not yet. She drank her tea like nothing was wrong.

But deep inside, the gears of fate were turning. And she, more than anyone, felt them pressing closer with every breath.

Notes:

Previously, Itachi's house was described as modest in chapter 78. That was a mistake on my end, and it has been corrected. No way the Uchiha clan head family would live in a modest house, nope.

Chapter 104: Of Bonds and Burdens

Chapter Text

Nemi returned to the apartment with Kushina like a girl on a mission.

The moment the front door closed behind them, the hum of domesticity resumed. Kushina busied herself in the kitchen—unpacking their latest haul of maternity goods while chattering softly to herself about what to make for dinner. Nemi barely heard it.

She beelined to her room. It was the only place quiet enough for thinking. Planning. The only place where she could try, at least for a little while, to figure out how to save the people she loved.

Sliding the door shut behind her, Nemi went straight to her low desk. She cleared space with a sweep of her hand, pushing aside the new family photographs Kushina had picked up from the studio—framed smiles of her, Minato, and Kushina. Happy. Whole. She spared them only the briefest glance before she pulled a sheet of fresh calligraphy paper toward her and uncapped her pencil.

Plan A had failed.

Trying to block Naruto’s conception? Not viable. Clearly, Kushina and Minato had outmaneuvered her—probably during one of those nights she got mysteriously relocated back to her own bed. Or maybe she had just underestimated their... marital affection. Either way, she was officially back to square one.

But it was fine. She always had contingencies. Plan B.

If she couldn’t prevent the pregnancy, then maybe she could prevent the birth from triggering the disaster.

Her pencil hesitated. The seal.

If the Kyūbi attack happened because Kushina’s seal weakened during childbirth, then maybe strengthening the seal could fix everything.

That thought lasted barely two seconds before she dismissed it with a sigh.

No good. Her Fūinjutsu studies were coming along—Kushina had even commented once or twice on how fast she was picking it up—but there was no way she could match the sealwork of a full-grown Uzumaki or the Yondaime Hokage in just a few months. And more importantly, she couldn’t touch the seal on Kushina without raising questions. She wasn’t supposed to know anything about the Kyūbi. Not yet.

Okay, so that was a dead end.

She tapped the eraser end of her pencil against her lips, thinking.

If she couldn’t stop the pregnancy... and she couldn’t reinforce the seal...

Then the next logical step was to stop the attack itself.

Her pencil froze mid-air.

Wait. How did the Kyūbi attack happen again?

She tried to recall the manga—those pages felt like they came from another life now. Fragmented memories floated up: Kushina giving birth in secret... masked man... Minato’s fight... the Kyūbi tearing through Konoha...

Right. It wasn’t a natural weakening.

Someone had caused it. Someone had found her. That was it. The masked man had extracted the Kyūbi.

Her eyes narrowed.

Uchiha… Madara?

No. That was just the name he used.

Tobi.

The man with the spiral mask. The Sharingan. The one who manipulated events from the shadows. Who had torn everything apart under a false identity.

…Oh.

Right.

Tobi was… Obito. Kakashi’s teammate. Minato’s student. Thought to be dead after Kannabi Bridge—but no, he survived. Crushed and broken, only to crawl into the darkness. In hiding. Plotting.

Nemi stared blankly at her desk as the pieces began to click together again in her mind. Memory laced with manga panels. She reached out, slowly, and picked up one of the scattered photo prints. Her small fingers brushed over the glossy surface—her fourth birthday, captured in color. She was mid-breath, cheeks puffed, candles flickering on the cake. Beside her, Minato smiled gently, hand resting on her shoulder.

Her throat tightened.

Could she… tell him? Tell Minato the truth?

Something like: “Hey, so your dead student? The one with the goggles? He’s not actually dead. He’s alive. He’s going to attack your wife and extract a tailed beast from her mid-labor and destroy half of Konoha… because he, uh… loves you. Or resents you. Or both. But it’s definitely personal.”

She stared at the photo for a few seconds longer. The moment frozen in time, warm and perfect.

Then she set it down with a sigh.

No. That wouldn’t work. Too unrealistic.

No one would believe her. Not without evidence. Not without a reason why she, a five-year-old girl, would even know something like that.

Best-case scenario? They’d assume she had an overactive imagination and scold her for being disrespectful to the dead.

Worst case?

They’d start asking questions. Dangerous questions. About who she really was. Where she came from. Why she knew what she knew. And maybe—just maybe—decide she was too strange, too suspicious.

Lock her up. Dissect her. Turn her into a case study.

No. That wasn’t an option. She’d have to be smarter about this. More subtle.

If she couldn’t warn them directly… then she’d have to find another way.

Stop Tobi.

Find out how he knew about Kushina’s childbirth. How he got into the village. How he breached the seals.

Her pencil paused mid-stroke on the page. The lines she’d been scribbling started to blur as her thoughts spun faster than her hand could keep up.

How did it happen?

Nemi frowned, brows furrowed hard. She tried to wring every last memory from her head. The details were foggy—blurry images layered over years of neglect. Just shadows now, whispers from a story she’d read in another lifetime.

How did Obito sneak in?

How did he even know Kushina was giving birth?

For what felt like the hundredth time, Nemi cursed her past life self. Why hadn’t she read the manga more carefully? Why did she skip all the political exposition, the worldbuilding, the tiny details that now mattered? All she remembered were the flashy battles, the angst, the drama. The endless sea of overpowered OCs in fanfics and AU crossovers that were more fanon than canon.

And that had been years ago. Another life ago.

She’d been in her early teens then. Still dreaming of shoujo romance and fictional bad boys. Obsessing over Usui Takumi from Kaichou wa Maid-sama, or brooding over Zero from Vampire Knight. She remembered printing posters. Doodling hearts around their names. A phase, long outgrown, replaced by exams and reality.

She sighed, frustrated.

“How am I supposed to remember everything after decades…?” she whispered to herself.

Her hands curled slightly at her sides. There has to be something. A clue. A pattern. Something she missed.

She leaned back, staring blankly at her calligraphy paper. Then leaned forward again, head in her hands.

Come on, come on…” she muttered. “There’s gotta be something. How did he know? How did he sneak in?

But there was no answer.

Only the soft ticking of the clock in her room. The distant clink of ceramic from the kitchen. And Kushina’s gentle humming as she moved around the counter, warm and unbothered.

Nemi hadn’t even realized she was crying until the first tear splashed down, smudging the edge of her paper. Another drop followed, then another, leaving small, wet circles across the chaotic page of pencil scribbles and frenzied arrows. A reflection of the storm inside her—frantic thoughts with nowhere to go.

Was there truly nothing she could do?

Nothing to stop Tobi from infiltrating the village?

Nothing to stop her adoptive parents from dying?

Nothing?

She bit her lip hard and sniffled. No, she shouldn’t be crying about this. Really, she shouldn’t. They weren’t her real parents. Not by blood. Just characters in a fictional manga she happened to remember.

But…

She stopped thinking of them as just characters a long time ago.

They loved her like their own. They laughed with her, tucked her in at night, picked her up when she scraped her knees—even after everything. Even with all the secrets she carried, all the things she couldn’t say. They never once made her feel like a burden. Like she didn’t belong.

And that was a debt she didn’t know how to repay.

Her fingers trembled as she wiped her cheeks with a tissue, then crumpled the page in front of her—the mess of half-thought plans and desperate scribbles—and tossed it into the waste bin.

Pointless.

All of it felt pointless right now.

Nemi exhaled shakily and pushed her chair back. She was tired. Her brain felt like it had been squeezed dry, overworked, and overheated. She needed rest—just a little. A moment to reset.

Just a quick nap, she told herself.

Before Minato returned. Before Kushina finishes preparing dinner. Before she had to slip her mask back on.

She curled onto her futon, back to the door, and pulled her blanket up to her chin. Just for a bit. Then she’d get up and think again.

There was still time.

There had to be.

There had... to be...

Chapter 105: Of Sensing and Action

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was already April.

And Nemi was still no closer to figuring out how to stop Tobi.

She’d tried. Really. She took strategic power naps. Doubled down on morning yoga with Kushina. Even meditated at night, legs folded in awkward poses, all in some desperate, naive hope that it would unlock some long-lost memory from her past life.

It didn’t work. Of course it didn’t.

Nothing surfaced—no sudden flashes of insight, no dramatic epiphanies. Just the usual fog, with the occasional mental image of ramen or obscure fanfiction tropes she couldn’t even confirm were canon.

Her thoughts stewed like storm clouds as she held Kushina’s hand, walking down the paved path toward the hospital. Her adoptive mother was humming again, a sweet little tune under her breath, hand resting protectively over her stomach. The bump was more visible now.

It was almost peaceful.

Nemi only wished she felt that way inside.

When they reached the maternity wing, Kushina gave her hand a squeeze and steered her toward the children’s play area nearby. “Nemi-chan, stay here and play for a bit, okay? My appointment might take a while.”

Nemi gave a dutiful nod. “Okay.”

The moment Kushina left—a heartbeat passed. Maybe two.

Then Nemi rose from her little seat, brushed invisible dust off her dress, and promptly walked out.

There was no way she was going to waste time building blocks with nose-picking toddlers when the fate of Konoha hung in the balance.

If she couldn’t figure out how Tobi found out about the birth, she would have to settle for the next best option—sensing him.

She didn’t know what his chakra signature felt like. But if he was really as dangerous as she remembered—a masked man with a hole in his heart and a fox under his control—then maybe his presence would feel off. Maybe it would send a chill down her spine. Maybe she’d just know.

She could hope, right?

And today, she was going to act on that hope. No—suspicion.

For weeks now, Nemi had sensed it. A consistent chakra signature, always at a distance, yet always there. Shadowing their steps like a quiet echo. No matter where she and Kushina went—the markets, the park, even the dango stand near the training grounds—that chakra lingered somewhere just out of sight. Not close enough to be obvious, but never quite far enough to forget.

Definitely a shinobi. The chakra felt too refined to belong to a civilian. Maybe even a teenager, judging from the size and cadence of it.

That would fit Tobi’s age, wouldn’t it?

(In hindsight, if she’d been calmer, more rational, she might’ve realized it felt… slightly familiar. A brush from a previous encounter—once. But Nemi had tunnel vision now. This was her chance.)

And she could sense him again. Today. Outside the hospital. His chakra was up in the trees, faint but distinct—probably nestled somewhere with a good view of the maternity ward windows.

Watching.

Watching Kushina, definitely.

Nemi turned at the hallway intersection, deliberately taking the opposite direction from the waiting area. Around her, the hospital bustled with people—shinobi, nurses, expectant mothers. She didn’t sneak, didn’t duck behind corners. No way. That’d scream suspicious. And Nemi knew better.

No. She walked like she belonged there. Like a normal little girl with absolutely no conspiracies on her mind.

But even as her steps remained light and unhurried, Nemi focused inward. She drew her chakra deep into her core, compressed it until it was a flicker, nearly undetectable. The world dulled just a little as she stilled herself.

Then she moved.

Notes:

Who do you think Nemi sensed? Share your thoughts below! You'll get a cookie if you get it right.

Chapter 106: Interlude: Of Mission and Mistakes

Notes:

Everyone gets a cookie! You're all correct!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kakashi crouched high in the tree, cloaked in black and masked up, still as a shadow against the canopy. His ANBU gear blended him into the surroundings, the breeze barely tugging at the fabric.

Below, Konoha bustled peacefully. The hospital stood quietly ahead, its maternity wing in full view. From this distance, he could make out movements—the occasional nurse, a passing shinobi, and—

There. Kushina.

She was heading inside, her red hair impossible to miss even from here. He tracked her until she disappeared into the prenatal wing. Appointment started.

Now the wait.

Kakashi let out a quiet sigh and shifted his weight slightly, just enough to relieve the mounting cramp in his leg. He’d been in this same damn position for too long. Not that he was complaining—he’d been through worse in war—but still. Observation missions lacked a certain adrenaline.

Still, he stayed sharp. He had already run through a dozen contingency plans in his head: if Kushina was ambushed on the road; if the doctor turned out to be an assassin; if the hospital was rigged; even if freak lightning struck the damn roof.

Prepared. Always prepared.

He swept his gaze across the street below. The village was calm. Idyllic.

Then, just for a moment, he allowed his eyes to flick toward the hospital playroom window. Not his immediate concern, but—

Minato-sensei had told him to keep an eye on everything. And that included the woman’s new adopted daughter.

The playroom was visible from here. He scanned it with mild disinterest at first—a few brats fighting over blocks, a girl chewing on a plush frog, one kid picking his nose in the corner. Standard chaos.

He turned his gaze away—

Wait.

He snapped his eyes back, sharper this time. Scanning.

No sign of her. The white-haired one. Nemi.

Kakashi tensed.

Maybe she was just in the blind spot? Or crouched behind the toy shelf? Could be. Kids had weird priorities sometimes. Probably nothing—

His instincts screamed.

He twisted violently to the side, reflex overriding thought—

Just in time to barely dodge a small foot aimed at his masked face, dropping down from the canopy above.

A child-sized blur.

What the—?!

Kakashi twisted instinctively, one arm rising to intercept—but the figure dodged with unnerving grace, flipping midair like a trained shinobi. His eye sharpened.

Then he saw them—thin, gleaming threads of chakra, unfurling from the child’s fingers like strands of spider silk.

Chakra threads? Already moving, Kakashi dropped low and twisted, narrowly avoiding the sharp glint that cut through the air with unnerving precision.

The air hissed.

A strand brushed past his hood—and snick!—cleanly sliced off the edge of his ANBU mask.

Kakashi landed on the next branch over, cloak flaring behind him, hand already on his kunai. His breath caught for only a second.

What the hell?

Minato-sensei had told him about the girl’s unusually high chakra control. “Sharp for her age,” he’d said. But this? That was no child’s party trick—those threads could slice flesh.

Kakashi flipped his hood back as he scanned his opponent.

Nemi.

Perched like a tiny shinobi on the branch across from him, her expression wavered for a moment—something like confusion in her eyes. But then her jaw tightened.

“You’re not getting away!” she shouted.

And with that, she launched.

The threads flared to life again, dancing between her fingers like puppeteer strings.

Kakashi’s instincts kicked in. No time for questions. He moved—kunai already drawn, chakra flowing to coat the blade in a shimmering edge.

He knew her technique’s weak point.

In a flash, he closed the distance. Her threads whipped toward him—he slashed through them cleanly.

Snap!

He saw her eyes widen. “What?!”

Kakashi didn’t give her a moment to recover. In one swift motion, he slipped beneath the next volley of chakra threads and swept her feet out from under her. She let out a startled yelp as they tumbled—controlled but messy—through the lower branches. Leaves scattered in their wake as Kakashi twisted midair, landing first with Nemi pinned beneath him, her limbs wriggling like a furious, oversized squirrel.

She squirmed wildly.

He adjusted his grip, mindful of her small frame, and locked her in place. “Calm down!” he hissed in a low, urgent whisper. “I’m not the enemy—”

“HELP!! I’M GETTING KIDNAPPED! HEEELLL—”

Kakashi tensed. His blood ran cold. Oh no.

In one smooth, almost desperate movement, he turned her upright, clamped one hand over her mouth, and used the other to tug his mask halfway down.

“Shush! It’s me!” he snapped in a rushed whisper.

She froze.

He could see the shift in her face—the recognition flickering in her wide eyes. First surprise. Then confusion. And finally…

Embarrassment.

She mumbled something against his palm, and he eased his hand off her mouth just enough.

“Hatake… nii-san?” she croaked, her voice small, mortified.

Kakashi exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his uncovered face. ANBU protocol: broken. Mask: compromised. Identity: blown. Culprit: five-year-old gremlin.

“Yes,” he muttered flatly. “It’s me.”

At last, the girl slackened. Her limbs uncoiled with the slow retreat of panic and tension, and she sat back properly on the branch, folding her legs inward like she was trying to shrink out of existence. Her gaze dropped to the bark beneath her.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled, cheeks burning crimson. “I thought… I thought you were someone else.”

Kakashi kept his voice cool. “And your first instinct was to attack? Why?”

She squirmed—visibly debating with herself. Her brows scrunched as if trying to compress her thoughts into something explainable. He could already guess the reasoning, and none of it would satisfy ANBU protocol. But then—

“I heard voices here—”

“Was someone fighting just now?”

Footsteps. Civilian.

Kakashi snapped alert. He whipped his mask behind his back and folded his cloak tighter, obscuring the distinct armor and plate beneath. Beside him, Nemi jolted, her eyes wide.

An elderly couple turned the corner below the tree, glancing up at the strange sight of a silver-haired teenager and a snow-haired girl crouched awkwardly in the branches.

Kakashi moved fast. Voice calm, casual. “My sister,” he said before they could speak. “We were playing a game. She got a little too into it.”

His face remained blank, eyes unreadable. They shared no resemblance. Maybe the hair, if you were half-blind. He waited for suspicion.

To his surprise, Nemi chimed in—loudly, if stiff. “Haha, I won, nii-san!”

Then she hugged his side.

Kakashi froze. Physical contact. What was she—

His muscles locked for half a second before he remembered they were still being watched. He forced himself to nod, and the old couple simply smiled.

“Ohhh, siblings. You two take care now.”

They walked off, chuckling.

Only when they were well out of sight did Kakashi let out a slow breath.

He looked down at the girl still clinging to his side like guilt personified. Her hands slowly retreated, and now she was the one pretending nothing had happened. Clearly, she wanted to melt into the tree trunk.

“So,” he said again, voice low. “Why did you attack me?”

He didn’t say the rest—but he thought it.

And how the hell did you sneak up on me?

He was already forming a hypothesis. If her chakra control was sharp enough to weaponize threads, then perhaps chakra suppression came just as naturally. Not common for someone her age, but not impossible either.

Nemi squirmed, twiddling her fingers as she looked away, ears tinged red. “I was trying to… protect Kushina-okaa-san,” she muttered, bowing her head. “I thought you were an enemy. I’m sorry.”

Kakashi blinked behind his half-mask. So she wasn’t just tagging along with Kushina. She was protecting her. That explained the subtle behavior he’d noticed these past few weeks—her careful glances, how she’d subtly steer Kushina away from crowded spaces or position herself between her and blind corners. He had thought she was just a naturally observant child. But this? This was the behavior of a bodyguard. A tiny one.

So I’m not the only one watching over her…
He sighed. “Don’t worry about your Okaa-san,” he said quietly. “It’s my mission to watch over her—”

He froze.

The mission.
Cursing under his breath, Kakashi hoisted Nemi under one arm like a sack of rice. She squeaked in protest, legs kicking out as he held her aloft like a misbehaving scroll thief, but he ignored her as he jumped back to his original perch in the treetops.

Too late. The examination room door was already swinging shut. A different woman emerged from the doctor’s office. Kushina’s appointment was over.

“Perfect,” he muttered, scowling behind his mask.

He launched off the branch, dropping into an adjacent hospital corridor through an unlocked window—he made note of the route as a potential emergency exit later. Several civilians stared as he landed, a silver-haired teen with a white-haired child slung under his arm like a misbehaving puppy.

Definitely not the smoothest operation. He kept moving.

Speed-walking through the hallway, Kakashi rounded the corner and unceremoniously dropped Nemi into the children’s play area.

“Stay,” he ordered, like she was one of his ninken. “Don’t move.”

He was already mapping out routes in his head—how long had Kushina been out, where might she have gone next, whether he could catch up—

“Kakashi-kun?”

He froze.

Slowly, he turned. There she was—Uzumaki Kushina. Standing behind him. Brows raised. Her voice friendly but laced with curiosity.

His stomach sank. Mask off. Gear exposed. Mission compromised.

Minato-sensei had been very clear: Don’t let her know she’s being guarded. Something about her reaction involving bodily harm and rage-induced destruction.

Before he could spit out one of the emergency excuses he had memorized for this exact situation, Nemi’s voice piped up cheerfully behind him:

“I found Hatake-nii-san and wanted to play with him!” she said, beaming like a child who didn’t just nearly decapitate him ten minutes ago.

Kakashi blinked. Was she… covering for him?

Suspicious. Very suspicious. But effective. He made a mental note: Do not underestimate small girls with chakra threads and acting chops.

Kushina looked between them for a beat, then smiled, a grin tugging at her lips. “Is that so?” she said, ruffling Nemi’s hair. Then she turned to Kakashi with a brightness that made his spine go rigid.

“Say, since you’re here, why not join us for tea?” she asked, voice syrupy sweet.

It was phrased like an invitation. But every word screamed You’re saying yes.

Kakashi inwardly sighed.


“Here.” Kushina set down a tray with practiced ease—a plate stacked with assorted cookies and traditional sweets, and a pot of freshly brewed tea that still steamed faintly in the breeze.

They were seated at a small outdoor table of a quaint café near the hospital. Kushina had dragged them there with a bright smile and a tone that brooked no argument. Nemi was already elbow-deep in the sweets, munching away like she hadn't eaten since breakfast.

Kakashi, on the other hand, stared down at the cookies with the flat, deadpan stare of a boy who would rather be on a D-rank mission scrubbing scroll rooms.

Too sweet. Not his thing.

But he wasn’t about to say that aloud—not to his sensei’s wife. That would be a death sentence. So he settled for silently scowling beneath his mask.

Kushina poured tea for each of them with a hum. “Were you on a mission nearby, Kakashi-kun?” she asked, sliding his cup toward him.

Kakashi didn’t flinch. His brain paused for exactly half a second before answering. Yes, he was on a mission. Still is. A classified one, no less. Watching you like a hawk perched in a tree. But none of that could be said aloud.

He nodded, clipped and polite.

“I see,” Kushina said, a little sheepishly. “Hope I didn’t pull you away from anything important.”

He shook his head. “I’m on break,” he replied smoothly.

Technically true. Sort of. His mission wasn’t over—it had just taken an unexpected turn. One that involved being within one meter of his target instead of keeping a covert distance. Not ideal. But manageable.

He casually scanned the area out of habit: rooftops, alleyways, windows. Any possible ambush sites. One guy over there looked vaguely suspicious. Or constipated. Hard to tell from this angle. That overhanging beam looked like a prime spot for bird droppings—he leaned slightly away from it.

Then he felt it.

A gaze. Intense. Unwavering.

He turned slowly.

Nemi was staring at him across the table. Not blinking. Not eating. Just staring.

He blinked back.

“…What?” he asked flatly, raising an eyebrow.

She startled—like a kitten caught paw-deep in a rice bin. Her eyes darted to the plate, then back to him.

“Are… you not eating, Hatake-nii-san?” she asked.

Her voice was innocent—far too innocent. That carefully sweet tone rang every alarm bell Kakashi had. He didn’t need the Sharingan to see it: she was waiting.

For something.

He knew what.

He waited a beat, not reacting.

Then, very deliberately, he reached for a matcha butter cookie. Lifted it. Brought it to his lips. And with the other hand—

He tugged slightly at the edge of his mask.

Nemi’s eyes sharpened with the focus of a hawk. She leaned in, holding her breath.

And that’s when it happened.

A screech—a violent, ungodly yowl—echoed from across the street. A cat launched out of nowhere like a feline missile, bolting straight toward them. It leapt onto the table, onto Nemi’s lap, fur bristling like a porcupine. Nemi shrieked, Kushina gasped, chairs scraped. Teacups rattled.

Kushina sprang into motion, trying to shoo the cat. “Shoo—! Get off! Nemi-chan, hold still!”

“I am holding still—it's not letting go!” Nemi wailed, flailing slightly as the cat clung like velcro.

Kakashi… didn’t move.

By the time the chaos passed and the cat fled in a blur of claws and fur, the table had been jostled halfway across the patio.

His cookie was gone.

His tea? Gone.

His mask? Securely back in place.

Nemi sat frozen, staring at him. Her hair was a tousled mess, scratch marks blooming across her sleeves. Kushina was fussing over her with maternal urgency, checking for injuries.

And Nemi… flopped sideways like a cut log. “Noooooooo…” she groaned in despair.

Kakashi blinked once.

The corner of his eye twitched.

Weird kid.

…Kind of funny, though.

Kakashi looked away before the smirk could reach his lips.

Beside him, Kushina was already standing, brushing crumbs off her lap and nudging the table back into place. Kakashi followed suit, wordlessly helping—he wasn’t about to let a pregnant woman do the heavy lifting.

“Ah, the tea spilled,” Kushina muttered with a sigh, inspecting the mess on the table. “Those damn cats…”

She turned to retrieve her wallet from her bag. “I’ll go see if they can give us an exchange.”

Kakashi gave a silent nod and watched her walk toward the counter. His gaze swept the area again out of habit—rooftops, alley shadows, passerby—then, satisfied there was no immediate threat, turned back—

Only to find Nemi staring directly at him again.

Gone was her dramatic flopped-over pose from earlier. Now she was upright, sharp-eyed, and very much focused.

Kakashi blinked.

She blinked back.

He raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “I’m not going to pull my mask down again.”

Nemi finally looked away, pouting. “I wasn’t waiting for that,” she muttered, not even trying to sound convincing.

Silence settled over them. Peaceful. A pair of birds chirped in a nearby tree. The café murmured with soft voices. Kakashi kept one ear tuned to the counter, where Kushina had already started what sounded like a surprisingly passionate argument over the hazard of stray cats and spilled tea.

Then Nemi opened her mouth again. “Um… Hatake-nii-san?”

He sighed. Long and loud. “Yes?”

“Um… thank you for looking after Okaa-san,” she finally said, nursing her empty teacup with both hands.

He let the silence hang between them before answering. “It’s my mission. I’m just doing my job. There’s no need to thank me.”

A beat passed. Then he added, more pointedly, “But don’t tell your Okaa-san that I’m watching her. Got it?”

Nemi blinked up at him. “Got it~,” she replied, a little too brightly.

Kakashi turned his head, satisfied. But apparently, she wasn’t done.

“Please be careful!”

He blinked, turning back to her. “What?”

She hesitated, fidgeting, but pressed on, “Please watch out for any… any suspicious individuals. Especially people who look, uh, scary.”

She tried to say it casually, but her tone was too focused, too serious for a five-year-old. It sounded rehearsed. Practiced.

...Weird kid.

But Kakashi didn’t raise any questions—not now. Before he could press further, Kushina returned, triumphant, balancing a new tray of tea and cookies with the air of a woman who just won a petty war with a café manager.

“Replacement tea,” she declared. “And extras, too.”

Things returned to normal—or, as normal as they could be. Nemi was back to getting fussed over by her mother, and Kakashi… pretended he wasn’t technically still on a mission to guard the Hokage’s wife.

He sipped at the tea this time, mask still firmly in place. He could feel Nemi sneaking glances at him now and then, but she didn’t try to catch him slipping again. For now.

Uzumaki Nemi. White-haired, sharp-eyed, unnaturally controlled for her age.

Tried to decapitate him earlier, too.

Kakashi stared into his cup, the soft clink of ceramic and quiet laughter from the table lulling the tension in his shoulders.

... Still a weird kid.

But maybe… not a bad one.

Still weird, though.

Notes:

I kinda like the idea of Minato assigning ANBU Kakashi to watch over Kushina during the filler arc, so I'mma use it here.

I'm curious to know: what do you like about Nemi? What draws your attention to this story? Feel free to share your thoughts below ^^

Chapter 107: Of Connection and Rage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi shuddered at the memory—even days later.

What if she’d actually killed him?

The Copy Ninja. Hatake Kakashi. The one and only. The man with the mask and the mysterious face and the mountain of plot armor. If she’d landed even a single cut in the wrong place…

She might’ve thrown the entire cosmos out of balance.

No Kakashi meant no bell test.  No wave arc. No bridge named after Naruto. No Team 7. No edgy boy Sasuke learning Chidori. No slow-burn bromance and angst-ridden rivalry.

The entire world might have imploded. Gulp.

She slapped her cheeks lightly with both hands. Focus.

Okay, maybe she was being dramatic—a little. But still. That was way too close. She hadn’t even confirmed the chakra signature before ambushing him. Just charged in like a toddler with a vengeance and nearly decapitated Naruto's future sensei.

Too rash, she scolded herself silently. I should’ve double-checked. At least observed from a distance first…

Sigh.

Surprisingly, she hadn’t gotten into major trouble. No yelling. No house arrest. No lectures about "the sanctity of life" or "respecting Konoha operatives."

Well. Except—

That night, her adoptive father, Minato, had gently sat down beside her. His voice was warm as ever. Understanding. And that was somehow worse.

He’d asked how her day was. Asked what she’d learned from it. And then he gently reminded her—just a kindly worded nudge, really—about responsible chakra use outside the home.

He never raised his voice. He didn’t even say he was disappointed.

Which, of course, made the guilt hit harder.

Nemi hadn’t said much in return. Just a tiny pout, face warm with embarrassment. She might’ve sunk halfway into the floor.

Still… that close call had given her something to think about. Especially when Kakashi had slashed through her chakra threads with his chakra-coated kunai like they were paper. She hadn’t even known that was possible.

A definite weakness.

A dangerous one.

She made a mental note to explore counters for it later. Preferably ones that didn’t involve launching herself at ANBU operatives like a feral squirrel with a vendetta.

For now, Nemi lounged on the couch in the Namikaze living room, a copy of The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi propped up on her bent knee. A bulky kanji dictionary sat beside her, pages dog-eared and smudged with the faint remnants of her lunch. The book technically belonged to Minato, but he hadn’t minded when she borrowed it.

She was halfway through the first volume, and…

Yeah, she could see why it didn’t sell well.

It wasn’t bad, per se. The writing was earnest, the worldbuilding light but passable. It just had that generic flavor of early adventure fiction: a loud, well-meaning protagonist who charged into danger, flubbed his speeches, and somehow inspired everyone with sheer stubbornness. A bit like Naruto. Or a younger Jiraiya.

Still… she could understand why Minato liked it.

At the nearby dining table, Kushina was hunched over her own stack of materials—maternity magazines, color swatches, and baby catalogues. She hummed softly, a pencil tucked behind her ear, jotting notes about crib dimensions and room rearrangements. Her stomach was showing now, nearly five months in.

She was planning for a future. A warm, hopeful one.

One that—if things stayed the same—would never happen.

Nemi blinked the thought away before it could sink claws into her chest. But it lingered, curling like smoke in the edges of her awareness. Her eyes drifted to the wall calendar. October 10. Circled in red.

Kushina had told her—almost too casually—about the due date.

Tick, tock.

She flipped a page in her book, but not with her hands. Thin, delicate strands of chakra flowed from her fingers, lifting and turning the paper with barely a twitch. She watched them idly, the way they shimmered faintly under the afternoon light.

Chakra was so versatile. It warmed her when she was cold, molded into threads that sliced and stitched with surgical precision, cast jutsu, enhanced her senses, cloaked her presence.

Chakra could connect.

Chakra could feel.

...

Ninshū.

The concept bloomed suddenly in her mind. Her eyes narrowed, lips parting slightly in thought. Ninshū was the ancient predecessor to ninjutsu, the original way chakra was meant to be used. To communicate. To connect.

What if… she could use it?

What if she used Ninshū… to connect with Kurama?

The book slipped from her knee and thudded softly onto her stomach. She barely noticed.

Kurama was pure chakra—a being born of it. A mass of malice and fury… but also one of thought, of feeling, of awareness. If she could reach out to that chakra… speak to it, plead with it—maybe she could plant the seed early. A plea for mercy. A warning. Something to make a difference, even if small.

Please don’t destroy Konoha. Please… don’t kill them.

Could it work?

She didn’t know.

Nemi glanced toward the dining table, where Kushina sat flipping leisurely through a maternity magazine. Her gaze dropped to the curve of her belly.

It was a risk. But it was one she had to take.

Gently closing her book and setting it aside, Nemi rose from the couch and padded over. Kushina looked up, a hint of curiosity in her eyes as Nemi stepped closer.

Without a word, Nemi wrapped her arms around her adoptive mother’s stomach, pressing her cheek against the swell of her belly. “Can I… hear the baby?”

Kushina let out a soft laugh, amused. “Hmm? If you concentrate really hard, maybe,” she mused, shifting slightly to give Nemi better access. “Can you hear its tiny heartbeat?”

Nemi only hummed and snuggled in closer—not in response to Kushina’s question, but to mask what she was really doing.

Because it wasn’t the baby she was trying to hear.

This close, she was within reach of the seal. Quietly, with care, she extended her chakra—not just any chakra, but her Ninshū. The ancient technique, the spiritual thread connecting hearts, thoughts, intentions.

She slipped beneath the surface.

Into the seal.

It wasn’t easy. She had to weave carefully, slipping past layers of resistance until her chakra reached a deeper place—a place that felt dark and vast and cold.

And there it was.

The source of the monstrous chakra. Dense. Immense. Alive.

Kurama.

She felt it—the oppressive weight of it, dormant, but present.

Tentatively, she let her chakra brush against his. A gentle touch. An emotional whisper wrapped in warmth.

"Hello?"

No response.

She stayed still, barely breathing.

Then—

“Hagoromo?”
A voice. Deep. Rumbled more than spoken. It wasn’t sound—it was feeling, emotion, intent. Felt through the threads of chakra itself.

He had noticed her.

Nemi’s pulse quickened.

It was working.

“I’m not him,” she sent gently, her chakra layered with honesty. “I’m... his descendant.”

Well—technically—all shinobi were, weren’t they? She was just more directly linked to him. Or to his twin brother, if one wanted to be pedantic about bloodlines.

There was silence.

A weighty stillness settled in her chest. The type that didn’t breathe.

And then… she felt it.

Not a voice. Not words. A presence. Deep, massive, and ancient. One that seemed to fill the dark corners of the sealed space she had only just begun to reach. It didn’t lurch at her. Not yet.

It studied her.

A glimmer of curiosity filtered through the darkness—sharp, suspicious.

“…You’re not Hagoromo,” the presence murmured, low and slow, like a beast exhaling after a long slumber. “But you… feel like them.”

For a heartbeat, she thought it might listen.

But then something changed.

His presence shifted from curious to vicious, like stormclouds pulled suddenly taut with thunder.

“You’re one of them.”
His voice turned guttural, primal, vibrating with contempt.
“Another pitiful parasite in human skin. You dare enter my mind? You dare think I’d listen—to you?”

His hatred surged like a tidal wave. She felt it—a suffocating flood of crimson rage, malice that pierced deeper than steel, rushing toward her all at once.

“I will rip your mind apart. I will make you SCREAM—until you release me. Until I CRUSH your precious village beneath my claws!”

Nemi gasped. The link was still open.

She tried to pull back—but Kurama surged forward, his malevolent chakra pouring into her senses, his wrath devouring her own thoughts. Her lungs felt crushed, her body frozen. Her mind—her mind was drowning.

Panic exploded in her chest. She was suffocating. He was too strong. Too much. Her chakra threads trembled, barely holding together. Her heart thundered in her ears—

Cut the link. Cut it. CUT IT—

With a desperate flick of her mind, she severed the Ninshū connection. 

Everything snapped.

The world tilted, then disappeared in a wash of white.

Nemi collapsed onto the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

Notes:

Yep. So that happened. What other options do Nemi have left, I wonder... what would you do in her place?

Fun fact: Nemi's name was inspired by her brother. Toneri. Neri. Nemi.

I found it cute.

Chapter 108: Of Beasts and Bonds

Notes:

Early upload today :D.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The world was fire and fury.

Mountains crumbled in the distance, forests uprooted like weeds, the earth itself split wide as if trying to flee the violence above. Blades of wind howled through the valleys, cutting through shattered stone and charred wood. Above it all loomed him—the one with cold, red eyes and a cursed spiral in his gaze. Chakra bled from him like poison, twisting through the air, coiling around him like chains.

Chains that gripped deep into his flesh and soul.

He roared. The sound shook the valley, split the sky—but it changed nothing. His limbs moved, not by his will. Pale spectral armor encased his body—not his—a grotesque construct of bone and chakra, twisting around his form like a parasite wearing his power as its own.

He struck the forest below. Not by choice. Trees shattered. Rivers boiled.

Wood burst from the ground next—living, writhing. The forest itself moved to ensnare him. Branches coiled around his limbs, his snout, even his tails. Binding. Always binding. The other one—black-eyed, with flowing black hair and bark-like armor—called the forest to answer him. His claws gouged the earth, tearing through stone. Still the bindings held. Smothering his fury, denying his flame. 

The man with the giant gunbai stood atop him, imperious and detached, as if he were the master of all things.

He wasn't.

He was a thief.

A wretched little man who thought his cursed blood gave him the right to twist and bend others into weapons.

He screamed, thrashed, a tsunami of rage boiling inside him. But the puppet strings dug deeper. He was used. Made into a monster to fight in another man’s war.

And then—darkness.

The battlefield faded.

The bindings did not.

The pressure changed. The war was gone. The trees were still, not shattered. The air was heavy with incense, chakra, and a different kind of silence.

He was still trapped—coiled in wood, locked by seals ancient and binding. His muscles tensed, ready to tear through everything if given even a flicker of freedom.

But it was already too late.

A red-haired woman knelt at the center of the circle. Small, frail-looking. She chanted calmly, lips moving in a prayer that burned into the world. Symbols flared around her. Light pooled at her feet. She dared to reach for him—not with chains, but with words.

He snarled, chakra gathering at his throat. He would scorch the world. Burn it down. Make them pay.

But the seals began to glow.

They crawled over his limbs like spiders.

He bellowed in fury.

They swallowed it whole.

He screamed as the world closed in again.

They always did this.

Tamed. Bound. Caged.

Always by them.


Nemi woke with a sharp gasp. Air caught in her throat. Her chest heaved as she blinked into the dark.

Familiar walls. Her futon. The quiet creak of the apartment settling. Light from the hallway spilled faintly through the door left ajar. She was home. In her room. Alone.

She pressed a palm against her racing heart, forcing herself to inhale, exhale. Slower. Deeper.

What had she been doing?

She searched her memory, still fuzzy around the edges. Reading. She’d been reading a book on the couch. Something about a gutsy shinobi. Right. Then she’d walked over to Kushina. Hugged her belly. Asked to hear the baby.

And then—

The connection.

Kurama’s chakra. The seething hatred. The surge of malice that crashed against her psyche like a tidal wave. His voice echoing in her skull, venomous and sharp. Her own frantic scramble to pull back, to cut the link before it drowned her whole.

Nemi clutched her blanket, her knuckles white.

Right... Ninshū.

How could she have been so careless? How could she forget something so fundamental? It wasn’t like a jutsu. It wasn’t one-way.

If she could project her emotions into the hearts of wild animals—calm them, steer them, earn their trust—then the same could be done to her. By something stronger. Smarter. Angrier.

Kurama wasn’t some half-starved beast in the woods. He was the Nine-Tails. The embodiment of raw chakra, forged in fury and suffering. A creature who despised humans for chaining him, caging him, using him.

She had reached into that abyss—and it had almost pulled her in.

…She could have died.

Again.

...

Her breath had finally settled, though her body still trembled faintly beneath the surface. She uncurled the blanket clenched tightly in her fists, fingers aching from how tightly she’d held on. The ticking of the wall clock filled the silence of her room. From beyond the door, she could hear the muffled murmur of voices—steady, familiar.

Nemi rose slowly, her limbs heavy, like she was shaking off something lingering. She clutched her well-worn bunny plushie in one hand and stepped past the faint scent of wet cloth and herbs. A metal basin sat near her futon, with a towel draped over it. Cold, damp. Someone had been tending to her. She blinked. How long had she been unconscious?

She padded quietly to the door, nudging it open with the barest push. Light from the living room spilled in, making her squint. The voices from the dining area grew clearer.

“I’ll check the seal again tonight—just in case there’s any residual leakage.”
That was Minato, calm but purposeful.

“Still…” Kushina's voice was tight with concern. “She’s always been sensitive to chakra, Minato. What if the pregnancy is amplifying it? If the seal’s leaking even a little…” She paused. “What if that’s what scared her? Maybe she accidentally picked up on the Kyūbi and panicked.”

Nemi froze by the doorway, lips pressed together. They… thought she’d fainted because of that?

Of course they did. They didn’t know she had tried to connect.

The voices trailed off as her presence was noticed.

Kushina was the first to move. Her chair scraped softly as she stood, eyes widening.

“Nemi-chan! You’re awake!”

Nemi startled at the sound of Kushina’s voice. She had braced herself for scolding—after all, chakra sensing someone else was considered rude, even if done by mistake. But Kushina… wasn’t angry. She was worried.

Despite her pregnancy, Kushina moved quickly to her side and pressed a hand to Nemi’s forehead, checking for fever. Relief flooded her expression. “You’re not burning up. That’s good. Are you hungry? I’ll go warm up dinner.”

Nemi stayed quiet. Her mind swirled, uncertain. Why wasn’t she in trouble? Why weren’t they upset?

Before she could spiral further, Minato’s voice gently called her back. “Nemi-chan, come here.”

She moved as if on autopilot, stepping forward and climbing onto the chair at the dining table, her bunny plushie clutched tightly against her chest. The guilt sat heavy in her gut, curling up like a weight, bracing for punishment.

But Minato’s voice was soft—measured and kind. “This isn’t a scolding, okay?” he said, as if he could already feel the guilt she was trying to hide. “Tou-san just wants to understand. Can you tell me what you were doing before? Okaa-san said… you wanted to hear the baby?”

Nemi bowed her head, hiding behind the floppy ears of her plush bunny—not just out of shame, but to give herself a moment to think. Should she lie? Or tell them the full truth?

But… they already had their suspicions, didn’t they?

Maybe not the full truth, then. Just enough.

“I’m sorry…” she whispered, finally lifting her eyes to meet his. “I just… wanted to sense the baby. I got too excited. I know I shouldn’t have, but I just—”
She faltered, gaze dropping again. “I didn’t mean to…”

Minato didn’t speak right away. His eyes lingered on her a moment longer—thoughtful. Not suspicious. Just… seeing her.

“I know you’re excited, Nemi-chan,” he said at last, his voice low and steady. “But try not to do that again, okay?”

It wasn’t scolding. Just a request, kind and sincere.

Before Nemi could respond, Kushina returned to the table carrying a warm plate of food. She looked visibly relieved as she placed it in front of Nemi. “There we go. Eat up while it’s still hot.”

As Nemi picked up her chopsticks, Minato’s voice came again—gentler now, almost a murmur.

“…There’s something we should explain to you.”

Nemi blinked up at him, pausing mid-bite. Minato offered a small, understanding smile.

“It’s about what Okaa-san carries in her belly.”

Notes:

Nemi forgot that Kurama ain't the cute cuddly fox he used to be when Hagoromo first gave form to him. He's big, scary and very, very angry.

To my readers, I'm curious to know; where are you reading this from? I usually upload the fic at night time in my area, are you reading this in daytime or ?

Chapter 109: Of Treasure and Safety

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Minato’s explanation had been… surprisingly honest. Not the full truth, of course—he had clearly dumbed it down for the sake of the five-year-old she was pretending to be. But it was still more open than Nemi expected.

She already knew what Kushina was carrying—the Kyūbi—thanks to the manga she remembered from her past life. But Minato’s explanation was gentler, almost whimsical. According to him, Kushina-okaa-san was a special protector, carrying an ancient Uzumaki treasure, sealed safely inside her.

The “treasure” was alive, he said. Powerful. Important. And very, very grumpy when disturbed.

“It doesn’t like being poked at,” Minato had said with a small smile. “And it doesn’t like strangers. So let’s not go reaching out to it again, alright?”

He even called it a super-duper secret, one only their little family could know about. No telling friends. No telling strangers. Definitely no telling the Hokage—even though that was, ironically, Minato himself.

Nemi had giggled at his choice of words. It was such a Minato way of explaining things—kind, careful, never frightening. She had nodded solemnly, sealing the moment with a pinkie promise between the three of them.

Not that she would’ve told anyone anyway.

She thought that would be the end of it. That she’d go back to her quiet life of pretending everything was fine. That she’d keep acting like an excited child preparing to become an older sister—while internally panicking about the ticking time bomb that was the Kyūbi’s inevitable rampage.

But instead—

A week later, Nemi found herself kneeling beside a half-packed chest, smoothing down folded clothes with small, careful hands.

Kushina was moving out.

Not far—just to a safehouse. A special Uzumaki residence hidden somewhere deeper in the village, reinforced with stronger barriers, layered Fūinjutsu, and enough silence to feel like a distant island. A place where she’d stay until the baby came.

Somewhere secure. Somewhere sealed. Somewhere away.

Nemi tugged a blanket into place and sat back on her heels, watching as Kushina hummed softly to herself while folding baby towels into neat little squares.

It was supposed to be a “temporary” move. Still, it felt… heavier than that.

“But why?” Nemi had asked.

She’d been confused—not just as a child, but as someone who remembered. In the manga, this never happened. Kushina only relocated right before the birth, didn’t she? So why now? Why this early? Why was Nemi being asked to stay away for the rest of the pregnancy?

Kushina had smiled as she answered. The kind of smile that tried to be light, but didn’t quite reach the eyes.

“It’s because this treasure,” she said, patting her belly gently, “gets a little grumpier the bigger it grows. See, it’s starting to fight for space with your little sibling here.”
She winked. “And when it gets cranky, its chakra might leak out without meaning to.”

Nemi had blinked. Slowly.

So that was it.
They thought the Kyūbi’s chakra might overwhelm her chakra senses.
They thought it was hurting her.
And so they were doing this… out of concern.

Out of love.

She didn’t know whether to feel touched or guilty. Probably both.

Kushina had reassured her, of course. Said she could still visit often. Said it would only be for a few short months. That everything would return to normal soon, after the birth. That they’d go back to pancakes and morning walks and story time before bed. That nothing would change.

And Nemi had nodded.

Because what else could she do? This was a decision made by the adults—and Nemi, the reincarnated child that she was, could only agree. It wasn’t like she’d throw a tantrum over it. If anything… she was secretly a little relieved.

No more being dragged out of bed at sunrise for yoga.

Until Kushina glanced over, a suspicious glint in her eye—like she could read Nemi’s mind—and said, “I still expect you to do your morning stretches, you know. Minato will check in.”

Gulp.

So for now, Nemi busied herself with the task at hand. Helping pack socks—red with stars, or blue with clouds? Helping fold pajamas. Helping choose which books to bring and which to leave behind. Should they bring poetry? Cookbooks? Something fluffy and ridiculous? It was the kind of ordinary, domestic normalcy that Nemi found herself clinging to. The kind of peace she wanted to bottle up, to treasure—at least until the illusion shattered.

Even if the future refused to wait.

Notes:

The Uzumaki safehouse - I took inspiration from the place Kushina initially stayed in, in the Minato oneshot.

Is canon changing? Will Nemi save Kushina and Minato from their destined fate? Find out in the next, next, next, many next episode of Moonborn!

On another note: what do you think of the pacing? Too slow? Too fast?

Chapter 110: Of Celebration and Socialization

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi was running out of options.

Her routine had shifted—only slightly, but enough for the edges to feel frayed.

Mornings began with Minato waking her for her yoga stretches (Kushina’s idea, strictly enforced even from afar), followed by a light breakfast. Sometimes it wasn’t Minato himself, but one of his shadow clones—she’d caught on the first time when the chakra signature felt just a little... off.

Afterward, he would usually drop her off at the small daycare near the academy, or—worse—send her off for yet another playdate with the ever-serious Uchiha heir. Occasionally, she was allowed to visit the Uzumaki safehouse, where Kushina now lived in protective isolation. Evenings were spent with her adoptive mother over dinner, before she returned to their apartment flat with Minato to sleep.

Weekends were the highlight: full days with Kushina at the safehouse. They’d study Fūinjutsu together, practice calligraphy, or just spend time with each other like any ordinary mother and daughter. Mundane, but precious.

And just like that, two more months had slipped by.
It was already June.
And Nemi’s mood had been steadily unraveling with each passing day.

She still didn’t know how he—Tobi—had done it.
Had he phased in? Was that it? The memory blurred at the edges, as if someone had shoved it into a locked box and snapped the key in the hole. She couldn’t even picture his face clearly—just that damned spiral mask and the way everything had gone wrong.

She was half-tempted to draw a wanted poster. A crude sketch of the orange swirl mask. A bold heading: WANTED: MASKED FREAK WITH BAD VIBES. Maybe plaster them all over the academy, or the village gates. Could she get away with it by pulling the “Hokage’s daughter” card?

Maybe. Or maybe she’d just get lectured for misusing public resources, bring shame to Minato’s name, and be grounded until her next lifetime.

Still…
It was a tempting last resort.
If—when—she finally lost it from the weight of this unrelenting silence.

For now, she held Minato’s hand as he guided her down a quieter road, one that led to the towering gates of the Uchiha compound. He wasn’t in his Hokage cloak today—just a plain navy-blue yukata, hair tied loosely. Casual, but still unmistakably him.

It was June 9th again. A full year had passed.

Itachi’s fifth birthday.

Kushina hadn’t joined them this time. She’d stayed behind at the safehouse, but not before sitting Nemi down earlier in the afternoon, gently braiding her hair with practiced fingers and weaving in soft crimson ribbons. “Like a princess,” she’d teased, pinching Nemi’s cheek. And somehow, Nemi had smiled. Somehow.

Now that same little girl stood at the edge of the Uchiha compound, holding a carefully wrapped gift. A furoshiki tied snugly with practiced hands—its fabric hand-painted with small weasels darting between brush-stroked kanji, each character brushed with care. Nemi’s own handiwork. She clutched it tighter to her chest as they approached the main house.

The street gave way to the wide gravel path of the Uchiha estate. The compound stood regal in the evening light—its wooden eaves dark with polish, lanterns lit in soft amber hues, banners with the Uchiha fan symbol hanging just shy of formal. Decorative but not ostentatious. Tasteful. The faint scent of incense clung to the air, mixing with the more familiar aroma of grilled skewers and sweet dango.

The front courtyard was already filling with clan members: black-haired men and women in dark-patterned robes, murmuring among themselves or waiting quietly with their families. Elders with stern eyes, younger children peeking curiously from behind their mothers’ sleeves. Some turned their heads as Minato and Nemi approached.

A few of them blinked, visibly surprised—clearly not expecting the Hokage to appear, even in his plain clothes.

Minato raised a polite hand in greeting, then calmly pressed the wooden doorbell built discreetly into the frame of the entrance gate.

Beside him, Nemi took a breath.

She didn’t know if she should feel honored or wary—being one of the few outsiders invited to what Mikoto had called “a modest clan celebration.” A quiet, semi-formal gathering. Not a genpuku, not yet, but still a subtle introduction of the Uchiha heir to the broader clan.

Nemi glanced down at the weasel-patterned cloth again.

The boy behind that door would someday massacre nearly everyone gathered here.
And she… was walking willingly into the heart of his family.

The door opened not to Mikoto, but to Uchiha Fugaku himself. He stepped forward with practiced formality, dressed in a dark montsuki with the Uchiha fan crest sharp against his back. His expression was unreadable as always, though not unfriendly.

“Hokage-sama,” he greeted, giving Minato a courteous bow of the head.

“I’m not here as Hokage today,” Minato replied easily. “Just as Nemi’s father.”

With a gentle hand at her back, he nudged Nemi forward. Nemi quickly dipped into a bow, clutching the furoshiki close to her chest. “U-Uchiha-san. I’m here to celebrate Itachi-kun’s birthday.”

As soon as the words left her mouth, she winced internally. Ugh. Why did she say that? Of course she was here for that. What else would she be doing?

But Fugaku gave no sign of amusement or offense. He simply nodded once and gestured inside. “Itachi is at the front ceremonial table, near the inner courtyard. Mikoto is with him.”

“Ah… thank you,” she murmured, dipping her head lower this time.

She glanced back once at Minato. He met her eyes and offered a warm, reassuring smile. “I’ll be back to pick you up after the celebration ends, alright?”

That was enough.

Straightening, Nemi turned and stepped into the compound.

The whispers began almost immediately. Hushed voices, not quite hostile but brimming with curiosity. Black-haired clan members glanced her way—some surprised, others politely indifferent. She kept her head down, trying not to draw more attention.

It didn’t help. She stood out regardless.

White hair. Strange eyes. A child not born of the clan. An outsider.

And yet, she had been invited.

Nemi kept walking, careful steps along the polished engawa, eyes fixed ahead.
She was used to eyes on her.
But not like this.

Not with so many ghosts still alive and breathing.

Up ahead, Itachi sat in a formal dark yukata, legs folded neatly beneath him. Beside him, Mikoto, poised and composed as ever, showed no discomfort despite the prominent curve of her pregnancy. She wore her own ceremonial yukata, her back straight, hands resting calmly in her lap. Regal, unshakable—the perfect Uchiha matriarch.

A small collection of wrapped boxes and scrolls sat in an orderly pile to the side, offered by guests before her. One by one, they stepped forward to offer their greetings and gifts, murmuring polite blessings.

Itachi greeted each of them in turn—quietly, formally—though the dullness in his eyes betrayed how much he wished he were somewhere else. Nemi remembered that look. He wore the same one last year before she’d distracted him with kunai throwing in the garden. There’d be no such escape this time.

She stepped forward when it was her turn.

He noticed her—a flicker of something passed through his eyes. Familiarity, maybe. Recognition. Tiredness.

Nemi bowed first to Mikoto, who offered her a warm, approving smile. Then, without a word, Nemi held out the furoshiki bundle.

“Omedetou gozaimasu,” she said with practiced politeness. Then added quickly, under her breath, “Don’t open it right now.”

A flicker of memory passed between them—last year’s ambush, the way Mikoto and Kushina had ganged up on her to get a peek at her handmade gift. The horror.

Itachi accepted the bundle with a quiet nod. No questions, no teasing. He simply placed it beside him with the rest. Then he sat back again. Still. Silent. Waiting. Probably wondering how much longer until he could slip away.

Luckily for him, his mother came to the rescue.

"I’ll handle the rest of the gifts," Mikoto said, her tone as composed as ever. “Why don’t you go and play with Nemi-chan and the other children?”

She might as well have asked him to dye his hair pink. Play? With clan kids? Nemi watched the flicker of internal resistance cross his face. Clearly, the concept was as foreign to Itachi as the phrase “a cheery Uchiha.” Still, he seemed to weigh his options—and decided that socialising with children might be marginally better than sitting like a statue for another hour.

Without a word, he rose to his feet. With one last glance at Mikoto, he turned and began walking toward a nearby group of children gathered in the inner courtyard, where snacks and sticks of dango had been laid out. The chatter dimmed into murmurs at his approach.

Nemi followed a few steps behind, silent, bunny-like.

The small cluster of kids, previously absorbed in idle talk, shifted awkwardly as they noticed the heir approaching. One by one, their voices died down. A pause stretched. Nemi lingered near the edge, curious to see how he’d handle this without his mother’s script. Maybe he’d ask if they wanted to watch him throw kunai, like he had when they first met.

Instead, he stopped just in front of them and, in a careful, composed voice, said, “Hello. May I… sit with you?”

That seemed to startle the group more than if he’d suddenly performed a genjutsu.

The kids glanced at one another. A few looked at Nemi, like she might offer context or instructions. Clearly, they weren’t used to the heir of the clan speaking to them like a peer.

Then, one boy stepped forward. He was older, maybe eight, with a confident gait and an easy, lopsided smile.

"Name’s Shisui," he said cheerfully, holding out a hand. "Uchiha Shisui. Nice to meet you."

He didn’t act like he was intimidated by Itachi’s presence—if anything, he looked genuinely pleased.

Itachi glanced at the outstretched hand, then slowly took it and gave a measured shake. "Uchiha Itachi."

As if that was the signal they were all waiting for, the other children relaxed. Something about Shisui’s presence—calm, confident, unbothered—seemed to ease the tension, and soon enough, the group began to crowd around the birthday boy.

“Is it true you can throw a kunai already?”
“How big is your room?”
“Do you get to eat sweets whenever you want?”

The questions came in a rush. Nemi watched as Itachi blinked, mildly overwhelmed. Shisui hovered near the edge of the crowd, laughing and gently steering the others so they didn’t overwhelm him too much. Clearly, he was the ‘big brother’ figure of this little group.

Nemi couldn’t help but snicker. So... he wasn’t a prodigy at socializing. Good to know.

Of course, she didn’t go unnoticed for long.

“Who’s that?” she heard someone whisper nearby.

Nemi didn’t miss a beat. With a practiced smile and the confidence of someone who had navigated far more difficult crowds in a past life, she stepped forward.

“Hello!” she chirped brightly. “I’m Uzumaki Nemi. Itachi-kun plays with me sometimes!”

A few kids exchanged puzzled looks.

“You don’t look like an Uzumaki,” one said bluntly, eyeing her snow-white hair.

Nemi’s eye twitched. Gee, I wonder what gave it away.

Still smiling, she replied sweetly, “I’m a half. My mum’s an Uzumaki.”

That seemed to satisfy them, or at least derail their suspicion enough to move on. The mingling continued. Nemi found herself seated among the kids, legs folded under her, half-listening to wild speculation about whether Uzumakis really ate ramen for every meal. She played along, throwing in dramatic answers, occasionally glancing at Itachi, who was still being peppered with questions.

He was handling it. Barely. Like a kunai-wielding fish tossed into a pond full of socially aggressive dolphins. Hopefully, he wouldn’t be completely drained by the end of it. Probably. Maybe. Heh.

Hang in there, Nemi thought wryly. Hopefully, you’ll survive until the cake-cutting.

Notes:

Glossary

Furoshiki - Traditional japanese wrapping cloths.
Genpuku - A Japanese coming-of-age ceremony, common in feudal Japan. Itachi wouldn't be old enough for genpuku yet, so probably a semi-formal party instead.

There wasn't much expanded on the Uchiha clan in the manga / other source materials, so I'll be taking real world inspiration / my own headcanon to fill in the gaps. I wasn't quite satisfied with the way Itachi was protrayed in Itachi Shinden. Other than the fact that he was even more of a Gary Stu than I previously thought.

Another question: what are your thoughts on young itachi protrayed in this fic so far?

Chapter 111: Interlude: Of Expectations and Words

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi was tired.

Not from running, not from training. But from… talking.

Or rather, being talked at.

The other children had surrounded him earlier like a flock of sparrows, chattering and pecking at him with endless questions—about kunai, shuriken, training, even what he had for breakfast. It was exhausting.

And now, the worst of it was over.

The sky had turned dark. The celebration had ended. The tables were cleared, the sweets devoured, the speeches given. His father’s speech—he didn't want to think about that one. Standing by his father’s side in front of the whole clan, being introduced as the heir, being spoken about like some weapon-in-the-making… Itachi had stood straight, still, composed. But inside, he wanted to sink into the floor.

What was the point?

He didn’t feel special. He didn’t want to be watched. He just wanted to understand the world better. Why did being the clan heir mean becoming a symbol?

Now, at last, he sat on the engawa near the gate of the Uchiha estate, the night breeze brushing past. His parents stood nearby, bowing and exchanging goodbyes with the last departing guests.

He wasn’t alone. Nemi was next to him, legs swinging, quietly sucking on a popsicle someone had handed her earlier. Her white hair caught the lantern lights, the ends tied with ribbons Kushina-san must’ve done earlier that afternoon.

Itachi glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. She was quiet too—maybe tired like him.

Then, she spoke. “How is it?”

He blinked, looked at her properly.

She bit off the top of her melting popsicle and looked at him sideways, eyes glinting with mischief. “Bet this is your first big birthday party, huh?”

Itachi blinked, slow and deliberate, before turning his gaze forward again. “It was…” He paused, searching for the right word. “…different.”

He couldn’t recall his first or second birthday—his memories hadn’t fully formed then—but he remembered his third. It had just been him and his mother, sitting quietly at home. His father had still been away at war. That birthday had been quiet, simple. Last year’s celebration was small too. Just family and close friends. Just peace.

This… was not that.

Nemi snorted. “No shit, Sherlock.

He frowned, more puzzled than offended. “What’s a Sherlock?”
“And why did you curse?”

She waved her hand dismissively, like it wasn’t important. “You looked like your soul left your body when the kids swarmed you,” she said with a snicker. “Like you were secretly begging for rescue.”

He didn’t answer right away.

“They were loud,” he muttered eventually. “And… they asked too many things.”

About what he liked to eat. If he liked cats or dogs. If he knew any cool jutsu. If he got to boss people around since he was the heir.

None of it felt sincere.

At first, when he’d approached them, he’d seen the way they paused. How their chatter dipped for just a moment. Like he didn’t belong with them. Like he was something to be watched. Itachi didn’t like it.

“They didn’t really want to know me,” he added, barely above a whisper.

“Yeah, I get that feeling.” Nemi leaned back, balancing her popsicle stick on her lips like a cigarette. “But hey—you survived.”

She gave him a small, sideways grin. “And Shisui-san wasn’t so bad.”

Shisui.

Itachi’s eyes flicked to the garden path where the older boy had last been, laughing with another group of children as he prepared to head home.

A genin already. Only eight. Strong, probably. Strong and… different. He hadn’t asked nosy questions. He didn’t crowd him. He helped Itachi—gently—navigate the room of half-familiar faces. He’d treated him not like a weapon, or a symbol, but just… a kid.

Itachi thought he was cool.

Maybe… they’d meet again.

Itachi glanced toward the gate. His parents were still there—his father with his arms behind his back, his mother bowing slightly despite her pregnant belly, both of them offering polite nods and farewells as clan members trickled out.

All for him. All for a birthday he hadn’t even wanted.

“…Why are they doing this?”

Nemi looked up from her half-finished popsicle. “Hm?”

“This whole…” Itachi gestured vaguely, his small hand curling into his lap. “Birthday celebration. I didn’t want any of this. But my parents… they said it’s important. That the clan should know who I am.”

He stared at his knees, unsure if he should say more. The weight of being the heir. The legacy. The expectations he didn’t ask for. Would Nemi understand?

She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she took one last bite of her melting popsicle and thoughtfully crunched it. Then, licking the juice off her fingers, she shrugged. “It’s really just networking.

He blinked. “…What?”

“Networking,” she repeated. “You know—um, getting to know people. Building connections. Talking to the people you’re gonna lead one day.”

She waved the now-empty stick toward the retreating backs of the Uchiha guests. “These people? They’re your clan. And those kids earlier? They’ll grow up and help you lead someday. So your parents probably thought it’s a good idea for everyone to get familiar with you now.”

She paused. “Or at least, make you less of a stranger.”

Itachi fell quiet.

Less of a stranger.

He thought about the way some of the kids had looked at him earlier—like he was something distant. A name, not a person. Like they didn’t know whether to treat him like a friend… or a future commander. He wasn’t sure which made him feel more uncomfortable.

“…But I want to become a shinobi,” he murmured, more to himself than to her. “A strong one. The strongest.”

He looked up at the darkened sky. “One who can end war.”

So why did something like this—smiling, shaking hands, opening gifts in front of people—matter? What did it have to do with peace?

“You have that look again.”

Itachi turned slightly. Nemi was watching him with that same dry, too-knowing expression she always wore when she saw through people. As if she could read his thoughts like a book with no cover.

She raised her popsicle stick and pointed it at his face like a teacher with a pointer. “That look where you’re thinking, ‘This is useless. I could be training instead.’

He didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. His silence was its own confession.

Nemi snickered. “Thought so.”

She leaned back against the porch step, swinging her legs. “For a genius, you’re really bad at this.”

Itachi narrowed his eyes, confused. “Bad at what?”

“Social stuff,” she replied. “Y’know—talking to people the right way, negotiating, getting them on your side. Persuasion, basically. That thing adults do when they want something without fighting.”

He blinked. “That’s training?”

“Of course it is!” she huffed. “It’s real shinobi training too. Just ask your Otou-san. Or mine. How do you think the Hokage settles stuff with other countries? With kunai?”

She waved her hand dramatically. “Even Kushina-okaa-san does it. You ever see how she bargains at the market? Five tomatoes for the price of three. Every. Time.”

Itachi looked down, thoughtful. Now that she mentioned it, he had seen his mother act… different at the market. Voice too sweet, smile a little brighter. The way the merchant would grin and toss in a few extra onions or sweet potatoes, like a reward. At the time, Itachi hadn’t thought much of it. He assumed the man was just kind.

Was that persuasion? Could talking really change outcomes?

Itachi frowned. It still didn’t make sense. If persuasion worked so well… then why were there still wars? Why didn’t people just talk more and fight less? Power was clearer. Simpler. More absolute.

Itachi didn’t know how to explain it, but fighting made sense. Training made sense. You work hard, you get stronger. You win, or you don’t. There was nothing confusing about that.

But this—people, conversations, expectations, performances—this was… fog.

He watched the last of the clan members offer parting bows to his parents, their silhouettes slowly shrinking against the glow of lantern light. Then—

“It might seem useless,” Nemi said softly, her voice cutting through the quiet like a thought he hadn’t spoken aloud.

He glanced at her. She wasn’t looking at him, just swinging her feet lazily off the engawa, eyes on the gravel path ahead. “But words are powerful,” she continued. “They can reach into people’s hearts. Convince them. Change them.”

She tapped her chest lightly. “Strength might make people submit. But words and feelings? That’s what makes them follow.”

Itachi stared at her. She was strange. Always had been. Sometimes she talked like an actual child. Other times… like this. Like she was remembering something he hadn’t learned yet.

“...You’re weird,” he muttered.

Nemi only grinned. “Yup. And proud of it.”

She hopped to her feet and brushed the dust from her skirt. “I gotta go. Minato-tou-san’s here.”

She turned and gave him a quick bow, neat and practiced. “Thanks for inviting me to your birthday, Itachi-kun!”

Before he could say anything back, she darted down the path, her shoes pattering softly over the stone walkway. She paused only to wave to his parents, who offered warm smiles and gentle bows in return—his mother even ruffled her hair.

Minato-san stood at the gate in civilian clothes, casual but composed. Nemi slipped her hand into his, then glanced back.

She waved again.

Without thinking, Itachi lifted his hand in return.

And then they were gone—swallowed by the quiet streets beyond the gate.

The wind stirred the leaves around him.

Words. Persuasion. Strength. Power.

Itachi had a lot to think about tonight.

Notes:

Let's face it: we all know the most powerful jutsu in Naruto is the Talk no Jutsu.

I personally found Canon child Itachi a bit... hard to relate to. Then again, maybe that's the whole point.

There's a key difference that happened in this fic (and didn't happen in canon) that might shape his worldview a little... differently. Hint: refer to what happened in chapter 66/67. Can you guess what it is?

Chapter 112: Interlude Final: Of Puzzle and Warmth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The voices drifted through the hallway, soft but clear through the paper-thin shoji screen.

“This one’s clothes—ah, this one’s for winter,” his mother’s voice murmured, followed by the faint crinkle of wrapping paper. Then came a sigh. “More weapons.”

“I’ll handle those,” his father said. There was the familiar rustle of cloth—likely him standing, footsteps crossing the tatami. “How many are left?”

“Quite a few more…” his mother’s voice paused, followed by the sound of a hand pressing against the floor. “I’ll separate them into—”

“Don’t move.” His father’s tone sharpened, not unkind. “Stay where you are. I’ll do it.”

Itachi stood just outside the room, in the shadowed hallway, his fingers grazing the wooden frame of the screen. He had changed out of the stiff yukata and into softer sleepwear, the silk fabric traded for cotton. The celebration had ended hours ago, but the tension hadn’t quite lifted from his shoulders. Not yet.

He hadn’t been interested in the gifts. Not really. He didn’t dislike them, but he didn’t understand the point. Most were things he could have requested if he truly needed them—training gear, scrolls, the occasional book or trinket. Still, he could acknowledge the meaning behind them. Thoughtfulness had value too, didn’t it?

He hovered a moment longer. Then made up his mind and slid open the screen.

His mother glanced up first. “Itachi, it’s already late,” she said gently. “Go to sleep first, okay? Okaa-san and Otou-san will take care of this.”

His father gave a small nod of agreement. “Listen to Okaa-san.”

Itachi paused, then bowed his head. “Okay.”

But before he turned to leave, something caught his eye. Resting near the doorway was a wrapped parcel—familiar furoshiki fabric, soft indigo with tiny, hand-painted weasels darting between careful brush-stroked kanji.

Nemi’s gift.

He bent down, picked it up without a word, and quietly padded off toward his room, the soft bundle in his hands.

Once inside, Itachi settled cross-legged in front of his low desk. The wood was cool against his legs. He brushed aside his brush set and scrolls, clearing a space. Then he placed the furoshiki on top, smoothing it with quiet precision.

He tilted his head. What would it be this time?

Last year, Nemi had given him a handmade box of wagashi. He remembered the look on her face—half-proud, half-embarrassed—as his mother had insisted he open it right then and there. He remembered liking the taste. 

This time, the cloth wrapped something heavier.

He untied the neat knot. Folded the corners back carefully. Inside was… a box.

It wasn’t just any box. It was small, rectangular, covered in strange, intricate patterns that didn’t quite match up. Some sides jutted slightly; others seemed to slide under one another. There were no latches. No seams. No lock. 

He tilted it in his hands. It rattled. Something was inside.

He blinked. Turned it over.

Still no opening.

He turned his attention back to the furoshiki. He studied the kanji. ‘Strength,’ ‘Power,’ ‘Weasel,’ ‘Hope,’ ‘Shinobi,’ ‘Serenity’...

He paused, fingers brushing over one of the painted strokes. It was clean and precise. Handmade. By her, probably.

He folded it neatly and set it aside before returning to the box. The wood was cool under his fingertips.

He thought for a moment. Should he force it open? Use a kunai to cut through it?

…but no. It didn’t feel like something meant to be broken. It wasn’t just a container. It was meant to be solved.

He stood up quietly, the box still in both hands.

His parents were still in the living room, sorting through gifts. Voices low. Paper rustling. As he approached, his father looked up, brows raising faintly in surprise.

“Itachi? You’re not asleep yet.”

Before his father could say more, Itachi held the box out to him with both hands.

“This was one of the presents I received,” he said. “What… is it?”

His father paused. Took the box from him. Studied it for a moment.

Then: “Ah. This is a himitsu-bako,” he said.

Itachi tilted his head. “Himitsu-bako?”

“Yes.” His father turned slightly toward him, the box cradled in one hand. “It’s a kind of puzzle box. It doesn’t open with a key or latch. You have to move it in a certain order—panels, corners, slides. It's meant to be clever. Hidden.”

He shifted his grip, fingers pressing lightly along the edges. Click. A panel slid aside. Then another.

Itachi’s eyes widened, just a little.

So that’s how it worked. It wasn’t just a box—it was a challenge. A test.

His father stopped before opening it fully and handed it back. The weight settled in Itachi’s hands again, and for a moment, his father’s eyes lingered on it.

“Whose gift was it?” he asked.

Was that important? Itachi didn’t know. But he answered anyway.

“Uzumaki Nemi,” he said. “Hokage-sama’s daughter.”

His father was quiet. His face didn’t change—but something in his eyes did.

Then he gave a faint nod. “I see.”

No more questions followed.

“You can look through the rest of your gifts tomorrow,” his father added. “Go get some sleep.”

“…Okay.”

Itachi bowed slightly. “Good night, Otou-san. Okaa-san.”

He padded back to his room, soft footsteps disappearing behind the shoji screen. The lights were dimmed now. Only a sliver of moonlight spilled through the slightly open window. He slipped beneath the blanket, lying on his side with the puzzle box nestled beside him.

He wasn’t going to sleep. Not yet.

In the quiet of his room, under the hush of night, Itachi traced the edge of the first panel with his thumb, trying to remember the movements his father had shown him.

One panel had slid from the left... then another near the top.

Click.

A faint sound. A shift. He blinked.

He kept going.

It took a while. He moved slowly, carefully, testing each panel one by one. Some slid smoothly. Others were more stubborn. But eventually—click. The last piece slid away.

The box opened. Inside, nestled neatly in a small padded space, was a wooden figurine.

A weasel.

Itachi picked it up carefully.

The carving was simple, rounded. The tail curled slightly behind it. It wasn’t painted, just polished smooth. Likely store-bought, but... deliberate. Thoughtful.

On the belly of the figurine, carved in looping calligraphy, were the words:

イタチ、いたっち!
Itachi, there you are!

He stared at it.

A weasel. His namesake. His name.

He didn’t move for a while.

Then something—strange—rose in his chest. A warmth. Quiet and unfamiliar, but not unpleasant. He didn’t have a word for it yet.

But it felt... nice.

He got up, blanket slipping from his shoulders. He walked over to his small wooden shelf. Slid aside a scroll. Then placed the weasel figurine there, in clear view. Right beside his training books and practice seals.

He stood for a moment, looking at it.

Then he went back to bed, pulled the blanket up to his chin, and closed his eyes.

Sleep came easy.

Notes:

The moments are still fluffy for now but it might change as they grow older. So yeah.

Itachi may be a prodigy in the shinobi arts, but was he good in anything else? Solving puzzles, maybe?
Any thoughts / comments are much appreciated ^^

Chapter 113: Of Babysitting and Reunion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was July.

Nemi was starting to think there was no hope left.

She sat on the wooden bench just outside the Hokage’s office, her small legs swinging back and forth with idle boredom. The corridor echoed faintly with footsteps—shinobi hurrying past, civilians occasionally wandering through. Some gave her side glances, curious, perhaps even a little confused. A lone child with snow-white hair, sitting calmly outside the most important room in the entire building? Not many knew she was the Hokage’s adopted daughter. And even fewer would dare ask.

She hugged her bunny plush loosely to her side.

She couldn’t prevent the pregnancy.
She couldn’t alter the seal.
She couldn’t tell the truth.
She couldn’t even sense the masked man—let alone stop him.
Ninshū couldn’t save her this time. She’d tried that, and nearly drowned in the Kyūbi’s malice.

What options did she have left?

None.

A child. That’s what she was—on the outside, at least. And in this world, a child’s voice only reached so far.

Maybe… this really was how it was supposed to happen. Her adoptive parents’ deaths. A catalyst. A fixed point in time that couldn’t be changed.

The thought was cold, curling in the pit of her stomach like a whisper of resignation. It shouldn’t have lingered—but it did.

The sudden thud of a shutter made her jolt. Her gaze snapped upward.

A figure stepped lightly through the frame—masked, clad in dark ANBU gear. The white porcelain fox turned her way as he shut the window behind him.

Kakashi.

He hadn’t noticed her at first.

He looked up—
Paused.

Their eyes met.

He blinked.

She blinked back.

For a moment, she could see it—his brain whirring behind that porcelain mask. A flicker of calculation in his single visible eye, probably sorting her into some irrelevant category: child, not a threat, not an objective.
Then he turned toward the Hokage’s office door, lifting a hand to knock. Reporting in from some ANBU mission, probably. Nemi guessed.

But before his knuckles could tap wood, she spoke up.

“Minato-tou-san’s not in right now.”

Kakashi paused mid-motion, turning his head slightly toward her. “…What?”

Nemi tightened her grip around the long ears of her bunny plushie, her voice small but steady. “He said he needs to find someone to take care of me. Something about—” she furrowed her brow, hunting for the right words that would make sense coming from a five-year-old, “—an accident at the daycare.”

His masked face was unreadable, but the silence stretched just long enough for Nemi to feel it land.

She already knew what really happened, of course.

Minato had dropped her off that morning as usual, giving her a brief head pat and promising to pick her up after work. The daycare was nothing special—just a small space near the Academy with teachers who were overworked and kids who didn’t understand personal space.

Nemi tolerated it. Barely.

Until lunch.

There’d been a mass case of food poisoning. The preschoolers were the first to fall, dropping like flies. Then the teachers. Groaning, clutching their stomachs, crying, vomiting—everywhere. It was chaos.
Even the staff had to scramble for the limited bathrooms. The room smelled like despair and digested curry rice.

It was disgusting.

And yet…

Nemi? Fine. She’d felt a little queasy, maybe, but it passed fast. She was the only one still upright, still functional. Miraculously untouched.

She didn’t need to guess why.

Ōtsutsuki physiology. A body more resilient than any human child’s. Resistance to most toxins and illnesses—even accidental cafeteria sabotage.
Gee. Lucky her.

So now here Nemi was—swinging her legs from a waiting bench just outside the Hokage’s office—while her adoptive father was probably running around trying to find a last-minute babysitter.

She could’ve been dropped off with Kushina, but no. Probably not ideal, considering the situation. The safehouse was meant to be low-profile. Even Mikoto’s house was out of the question now. Nemi had overheard someone say Mikoto’s due date was sometime this month.

Which left her… here.

Kakashi was still standing, a little awkwardly, somewhere off to the side. She could tell he was probably scanning the room, chakra-sensing or something, doing that silent bodyguard thing ANBU were trained to do. Eventually, he gave a quiet exhale and sat down a short distance from her—also waiting.

And so they waited.

And waited.

And waited some more.

Until finally, Kakashi turned his head just slightly toward her, sensing… something. His visible eye narrowed when he caught sight of her.

Nemi had shifted from a prim sitting posture to lying sprawled out on her belly across the bench, cheek squished into her palm, bunny plushie curled beside her, legs swinging lazily in the air.

And she was staring. Directly at him.

“…What?” Kakashi said flatly.

Nemi blinked at him with wide, innocent eyes. “Hatake-nii-san, can you please take off your mask?”

Her tone was sugary sweet, carefully crafted. Earnest. Like a child making the simplest of requests.

She figured at this point, subtlety was a dead-end. This was already her third attempt. The other two had ended in tragic failure. Absolute disasters. The universe clearly conspired to keep Kakashi’s face a secret. 

But third time’s supposed to be the charm, right?

Kakashi was still sitting across from her, his ANBU mask obscuring all but his silver hair and that one ever-unimpressed eye. He stared at her for a long moment—at her wide, blinking eyes, her patient little smile, the bunny plush squished at her side.

Finally, he spoke. “…You’re weird.”

Nemi didn’t even blink. She just grinned back, bright and victorious.

To her surprise, he moved.

Slowly, casually, Kakashi raised a hand and removed his porcelain ANBU mask, setting it beside him with practiced ease. Then—then—his fingers reached for the edge of his cloth mask.

Nemi sat bolt upright. Her eyes widened. Her breath caught.

He was tugging it down, past his nose—was this it?? Was she finally going to win this game, defeat the cruel gods of timing and distraction and—

Footsteps.

Fast. Familiar.

Kakashi’s hand snapped the mask back up just as Minato rounded the corner into view.

“Hokage-sama,” Kakashi greeted, rising to his feet like nothing had happened.

NOOOOOO—!

Nemi didn’t even pretend to hide her devastation. She gave a tragic groan and rolled off the bench like a sack of discarded rice, flopping dramatically onto the floor. Face down.

Truly, she was cursed.

Minato blinked at the sight of her collapsed form, concerned. “Nemi-chan? What happened?”

She mumbled something into the floorboards—something about fate and how the universe clearly hated her. She wasn’t really sure what words came out, only that she was being gently lifted by the back of her collar and set upright like a ragdoll by her ever-patient father.

Kakashi, meanwhile, handed over a scroll—clearly a mission report. Minato took it with a quick glance, already slipping into Hokage mode.

But then—

“Kakashi,” Minato called, just as his student turned to leave. “Wait a second.”

Kakashi paused, turning halfway back. “Yes?”

Minato scratched the back of his head, smile a little sheepish now. “Are you… off-shift now?”

There was a beat.

Nemi’s eyes darted between the two. Slowly, deliberately, the pieces clicked in her mind.

No. He wouldn’t.

She wasn’t the only one who figured it out.

Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed. “I’m not a babysitter,” he said flatly, like this wasn’t the first time he’d had to defend his dignity from such an accusation.

Minato gave a nervous laugh, scratching his cheek. “I know, I know. But there was an incident at the daycare, and I’ve got back-to-back meetings lined up. I can’t leave her here unattended. Kushina’s tied up too. Please, Kakashi—just for the day. I’ll pick her up at night.”

He gestured toward Nemi, who blinked up at Kakashi with the most innocent, wide-eyed expression she could muster. Bunny plush in hand. Halo practically glowing.

“She’s well-behaved,” Minato added quickly, trying to sweeten the deal. “No trouble at all. I promise.”

Nemi gave a small, angelic nod. (She would behave. Probably.)

“…I’ll give you an extra day off,” Minato tacked on, almost as if he was bargaining for a hostage.

Nemi tilted her head slightly. Why is he being so polite? she wondered. He’s the Hokage, he could’ve just pulled rank… But then again, maybe Minato didn’t want to abuse his authority. He always asked first. Even when he could have ordered.

Kakashi stood there in brooding silence for a good, long moment.

Then, with a sigh that felt like the death of all his remaining free time, he finally muttered—

“…Fine.”

Nemi grinned.

Hook, line, and ANBU.


Nemi stood quietly in front of the gravestone, one hand wrapped around her bunny plushie, the other clutching a single iris—pale violet and delicate. The florist had given it to her for free, calling her “adorable.” She hadn’t argued. Just thanked them softly and left.

Now, that same flower trembled lightly between her fingers in the mountain breeze.

This was Rin’s grave.

Beside her, Kakashi knelt, his posture solemn as he slid a vibrant red amaryllis into the bamboo holder on the headstone. The florist had explained its meaning—"courage, love, loss." It suited him, Nemi thought.

He lingered, longer than he probably intended. In a voice not meant for her ears, barely louder than breath, Kakashi murmured, “Sorry, Rin. That I finally came today.”

Nemi didn’t respond. She didn’t interrupt.
She’d almost forgotten, in the haze of his deadpan jokes and lazy shrugs, that he was still so young. A teenager who had already buried too many people. His father. His teammates.
And soon—her adoptive father.

Kakashi’s voice was quiet again. “Minato-sensei adopted a daughter. She’s part of the new generation… after us.”

Nemi blinked. But she stayed still, quiet.

“They’ll grow up without knowing war,” he continued. “Unlike us.”

A pause.

“You’d like her. She’s weird… but she’s got a good heart.”

Something fluttered in Nemi’s chest. She didn’t know whether to feel flattered or mildly insulted. Weird? Rude. But… she supposed she’d take it.

She walked forward, soft steps crunching slightly in the grass. Kakashi didn’t look at her, but he didn’t stop her either.

Gently, she placed her iris next to the amaryllis in the bamboo pot.

No words. Just a quiet offering. One small bloom for a girl she’d never met, but whose memory still weighed heavy on the heart of the one left behind.

She stayed beside Kakashi, silent.

The wind stirred.

“Hatake-nii-san…” Nemi said softly, voice barely above the wind. “Where do people go… when they die?”

The question hung in the air, heavier than her small frame should have been able to carry. But Nemi, even at five (nine, technically), was no stranger to the idea of death—at least, not the version of her that remembered another life. And even the persona she wore now, the war orphan taken in by Uzumaki Kushina, had seen more than most children should.

Kakashi didn’t answer right away.

Then:
“Just Kakashi,” he said.
She blinked up at him. “What?”

“Hatake makes me feel old. I’m only fourteen.”

Was… was he joking? Trying to lighten the mood?

Nemi smiled faintly, just a little. “Okay, Kaka-nii.”

He didn’t object.

More silence followed—something he seemed comfortable with. She didn’t press. The wind rustled through the leaves again, soft and low like the world itself was holding its breath.

Then he spoke, voice low and even, like he was talking more to the air than to her.

“There’s a place… people say souls go. A waiting place. Not here, but not gone either. Like… standing still, somewhere between the worlds.”

Nemi tilted her head. “Is that… the Pure Land?”

He glanced at her briefly, then looked away again. “Something like that.”

“Does that mean… your friend is waiting for you there?” she asked quietly.

“Maybe.” Kakashi’s voice didn’t change. But there was something tucked under the surface. A tired grief that never quite went away. “Or maybe she’s already moved on. Who knows.”

It sounded so casual, but she knew better. Heard the edges that cracked under the weight.

Nemi looked back at the grave. At the amaryllis. At the name chiseled into stone.

It wasn’t fair.

It wasn’t fair that this was Naruto’s world. That someone like Kakashi—so young, so already worn down—had to carry so much pain just to fulfill the arc some distant author demanded of him. That she’d been adopted by people so warm and kind, only to know they were fated to vanish again.

But life was never fair. Not here. Not anywhere. 

Not ever.

“If the Pure Land is where everyone goes…” Nemi said slowly, her voice barely more than a whisper. “Then… this isn’t goodbye, right?”

Kakashi didn’t answer immediately, but she didn’t give him the chance.

“We’ll see each other again someday,” she added, eyes still on the gravestone. “At the end of the road, where flowers bloom in spring… where the west wind blows.”

The words left her lips with a strange weight, like an echo carried from another world.
(Hadn’t that line come from a game? From her old life…?)

There was a pause.
Then, Kakashi turned to look at her—really look at her.

Oops.
Too much?

Nemi blinked up at him, all wide eyes and innocence. “That’s what I heard from my Okaa-san,” she chirped sweetly.

He stared at her for a beat longer. Then sighed—quiet, almost amused. “You’re a weird one.”

She puffed her cheeks, clearly offended. “You said that already.”

“I meant it both times.”

Kakashi rose to his feet and picked up the small wooden pail beside the flower holder. “Come on,” he said, nodding toward the path. “I’ve got another stop to make.”

Nemi looked at the hand he held out to her, then placed her smaller one in his.

She followed.

And then—

Chime.

A soft sound, like a wind bell swaying gently in a spring breeze. Barely audible, almost imagined. It rang—once—in her head. Clean. Lingering. Then gone. 

Nemi stopped in her tracks. Just for a heartbeat. Her eyes flicked around, but nothing looked different. The wind moved gently through the leaves. The gravestone behind them remained still. Kakashi’s hand was still wrapped loosely around hers.

What was that?

A thread had loosened. Or maybe tightened. Something had changed. Quietly. Without drama or fanfare.

Kakashi glanced back when he felt her slow. “Nemi?”

She shook herself. “It’s nothing,” she murmured, taking a breath. “Let’s go.”

And she followed.


Somewhere, far out of reach, fate breathed in.
And exhaled.

Notes:

If you know you know ;)

Nemi doesn't, of course.

You'll get a cookie if you guess correctly where the flowers and west wind quote came from ;)

Question to readers: do you usually read fics at nightime? Or in the daytime?

Chapter 114: Interlude: Of Daughter and Tears

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okaa-san?”

Kushina paused, elbow-deep in soapy water at the kitchen sink. She turned and looked down at her daughter, who was standing there shyly, fingers clutching the edge of her apron.

It was another quiet weekend at the Uzumaki safehouse. The day had been gentle—morning spent on Fūinjutsu lessons, with Kushina patiently introducing Nemi to more of the proud, intricate art that defined their clan. Afternoon passed in calm, with the two knitting tiny handkerchiefs for the baby still nestled in Kushina’s growing belly. Dinner had been Kushina’s specialty: Uzumaki-style ramen, rich and hearty.

Now, with the sun just beginning to dip and shadows stretching across the wooden floor, they stood in the warm kitchen light. Kushina was six months along now—she moved slower these days, complained sometimes of the strain in her lower back, but never once did she let it dull her cheer.

Nemi, though, looked… hesitant.

“I wanna ask you something. For a friend,” she mumbled, still not quite meeting Kushina’s eyes.

Kushina raised a brow—ah, that old trick. Asking for a “friend” when it was clearly about themselves. A classic.

She smiled gently and leaned a little lower. “Sure. What about your friend?”

“My friend… said that his parents are gonna… leave soon.” Nemi’s voice was small, her grip tightening slightly on the fabric. “They’re… sick. Cancer. Stage four. No cure.”

Kushina blinked, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. Oh wow. That was… morbid. Way too morbid for a child’s casual conversation. Where had that come from?

She briefly considered who Nemi might’ve been speaking to—Itachi didn’t strike her as the type to talk about terminal illness at age five. And none of the kids Nemi usually played with were the gloomy kind either.

A part of her, for the briefest moment, wondered—should I be worried? Should she book a medical screening for herself? For Minato? She had Uzumaki blood; theoretically, she’d outlive half the people in the village… probably even Minato. That thought settled uneasily in her chest. But she pushed it aside for now and looked down at her daughter instead.

“I see,” Kushina said gently. “That’s… really unfortunate. For your friend.”

Nemi didn’t answer. She just pressed her face deeper into Kushina’s apron, as if hiding there would make the world go away.

“My friend said…” Nemi’s voice trembled. “He can’t do anything to stop it. He wants to know… what else he can do. About his parents.”

Kushina paused.

Even she didn’t have a clear answer to that. How do you face the slow, creeping loss of people you love? What can a child do in the face of inevitability?

Still… she was the adult here. She couldn’t just let that question hang in the air.

With a soft sigh, she slipped off her dishwashing gloves and wiped her hands dry against her apron.

“Come sit with me, Nemi-chan.”

Nemi followed quietly as Kushina led them to the couch in the safehouse living room. The redhead settled herself slowly, adjusting the pillows around her growing belly, easing the weight off her lower back. Nemi clambered up beside her, curling into her side like a small, quiet ball of warmth.

Kushina wrapped one arm around Nemi, her other hand gently stroking the girl's long, snowy-white hair—so fine and silky, like strands of moonlight.

“I think…” she began softly, her fingers combing through the tresses with practiced ease, “that your friend should treasure the time he still has with his parents. If he knows their time is… limited,” she paused, choosing her words carefully, “then every second becomes more precious, doesn’t it?”

Her voice was steady, but low. Reflective.

“Play with them. Laugh with them. Make good memories he can hold onto. That way… when they leave, they’ll go without regrets. And he won’t have to carry any either.”

She smiled faintly, more to herself than anyone else.

Her thoughts wandered, unbidden, to her own parents. To the warm, bustling streets of Uzushiogakure, long gone now—swept away by war and cruelty. If she had known back then what was coming… would she have spent more time at home? Held her mother’s hand longer? Told her father she loved him one more time?

Probably. Definitely.

Beside her, Nemi had gone quiet. So quiet, Kushina almost thought she’d dozed off.

But then—
A small, broken sound slipped out.

“Nemi-chan?”

She looked down.

Nemi’s little shoulders trembled against her side. Her face was buried in Kushina’s apron, and though the girl tried to stay silent, tears leaked freely now, soaking into the soft fabric.

She was crying.

Really crying.

Kushina’s heart clenched at the sound—soft and muffled against her apron, but full of something that went far deeper than a scraped knee or a childish tantrum.

“Oh no, sweetheart… what’s wrong?” she murmured, already sinking to her knees. Her hands instinctively wrapped around Nemi’s small frame, pulling her into a warm, protective hug. “There, there… it’s okay. It’s alright. Minato-tou-san and I—we’re not going anywhere, okay?”

She stroked Nemi’s back in gentle circles, hoping to soothe her. But Nemi only shook her head and clung to her tighter, crying harder.

Kushina didn’t ask again.

She didn’t try to pry the truth out or hush the tears. She just held her, arms wrapped around the trembling child who, for all her poise and precociousness, was still only five years old.

Still just a little girl.

Her little girl.

She didn’t understand what had triggered this breakdown—what grief or fear or impossible burden Nemi was carrying inside that small body of hers—but she understood this much: her daughter needed her.

So Kushina did what any mother would do.

She stayed right there, kneeling on the living room floor, wrapped around the weeping child in her arms.

And held her. Tightly. Fiercely.

Like a mother clinging to a second chance at a miracle.

Because that’s exactly what Nemi was.

And Kushina would never let anything hurt her. Not now. Not ever.

Notes:

How do you feel about the relationship between Nemi and Kushina? Share your thoughts below!

Chapter 115: Of Life and Death

Notes:

Uploading this early because I forsee myself working overtime tonight sadly.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

What was life, really? And what was death?
If life was so fleeting, and death welcomed all without distinction… was there even a point? To endure pain, sorrow, helplessness—just for a handful of moments that might be joyful?

Nemi had no answers.

She had faced death before.
Killed before.
And every time, it wasn't a matter of “why.” It simply was. Death was a constant. Unchanging. Unyielding.
A fact of life.

But now…

In this smaller, younger body—with a child's soft hands, and a mother’s warm voice calling her in for dinner—death felt… wrong. Unfair. Unbearable.

And yet, it was a voice from her past life—one distant but familiar—that reminded her:

“If there were no death… would life still hold meaning?
It is because things end that they are precious.
We grieve because we once loved.
We hurt because something mattered.
To feel—even sorrow—is proof that we lived.
Don’t turn away from it.
This, too, is what it means to be human.”

Nemi had known this, hadn’t she? Deep down.
She’d just… refused to accept it.

All this time, she had been fixated on rewriting fate—stopping the masked man, altering the sealing, shielding her parents from their destined deaths.
But now she realized:

Maybe she couldn’t stop it.
Maybe the storm was always coming.

But she could cherish the calm before it.
She could give Minato and Kushina something precious in return—a daughter’s love. A family’s warmth. A memory to take with them, even if they had to go.

She couldn’t rewrite the ending—maybe she never could.
But she could still make sure the story before it mattered.

Now, in the soft light of early afternoon, inside the Uzumaki safehouse, Nemi stood before the mirror in silence.

She smoothed the fabric of her kimono and tilted her head slightly. Pretty ribbons tied her long white hair, and delicate prints adorned the sleeves of her outfit. It wasn’t overly formal—but it was beautiful. Thoughtfully picked. Dressed not for battle, but for memory.

Because this was her birthday wish.
Her one request, whispered weeks ago.

A family photo.
Something simple, something lasting.

A moment in time, frozen—where Minato, Kushina, and even the unborn Naruto still growing in her mother’s belly… were alive. Together.

Her last memories with them.

Kushina had agreed right away. Minato too. This would be the first time Kushina had left the safehouse in months, her chakra still hidden behind layers of seals, her presence carefully masked—just for today, she stepped out into the sunlight again. And they had said yes—because it was for Nemi. Because they loved her.

"Are you ready, Nemi-chan?"
Kushina’s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She stood by the door, radiant even with the gentle swell of her belly at seven months. One hand rested protectively over it, while her other reached toward Nemi, fingers outstretched in quiet invitation.

She was dressed up too—elegant, but warm. Her hair braided with care. Even Minato had taken the time to tame his usual bedhead, dressed in a clean yukata instead of his Hokage robes. A soft smile lit his face as he approached.

Nemi nodded, the corners of her lips lifting as she took Kushina’s hand. Then, with her other, she reached for Minato’s.

His fingers curled around hers immediately.

They weren’t just characters from a manga anymore.
Not to her.

They weren’t tragic footnotes in someone else’s story.
Here, they were hers—her parents. Her family.

Even if it had been built on a lie… a lie she whispered to protect herself, and protect them. A lie she could live with.
And despite everything, the love they shared was real.
And if that love had to end too soon… then she would treasure every second of it.

Together, they stepped outside.

A breeze stirred. In the distance, a flock of birds scattered into the sky, wings catching the sunlight as they fled into the blue.

Nemi blinked once at the sound, but didn’t turn back.

Let the world move.
Let shadows follow.

For now…
this moment was hers to keep.

Notes:

Welp.

Chapter 116: Of Futures and Farewell

Notes:

I highly recommend playing the Naruto OST: Samidare while reading this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was September now—nearly October. Only a few short weeks left.

The due date loomed ahead like a silent bell tolling in her heart.

Still, Nemi kept to her routine. Morning stretches, yoga to calm her breath. Calligraphy to still her hands. Fūinjutsu studies she devoured like a starving scholar—both her parents were masters, after all, and she didn't have much time left with either of them. Every lesson etched itself into her mind, every kanji, every symbol, every seal.

But the rest of the days… those were hers to fill with memories. Silly ones, small ones—pulling Kushina to the tinted window to see clouds shaped like frogs, making Minato test her knitted hats, watching their growing amusement and affection as she tried to extend every moment just a little longer. She dragged out laughter, smiles, shared stories like treasures—hoarding them for the long winter ahead.

And still, despite everything, she suspected a part of her would never truly accept it. Not fully. Not until the moment it happened. And maybe… not even then.

But that was a bridge she would cross when the time came.

Tonight, though… tonight was about something else. Something she needed to give them.

One last gift.

They were all back at the safehouse—tucked safely behind its thick seals and hidden walls, cloaked from the world. Night had fallen like a hush over the house. The cicadas had long since quieted. The forest outside rustled gently in the wind.

Inside, moonlight streamed softly through the window shutters, casting the room in silvery hues. The curtains stirred slightly with each breeze, whispering against the walls. A warm quiet enveloped the room, filled with the slow breaths of sleeping bodies.

Nemi sat upright on the bed, arms wrapped loosely around her knees.

She had begged to stay with her adoptive mother tonight—okay, maybe not begged. Maybe a little tantrum. A perfectly reasonable one. Kushina had eventually relented with a tired laugh. Minato sighed and gave in with a fond shake of his head. And Nemi had insisted—very seriously—that she would sleep between them, even if she was a big girl now. She’d even pulled out her best pleading face for the occasion.

They thought she just wanted cuddles. And maybe she did. But mostly… it was for this.

For something only she could do. Not as Uzumaki Nemi. But as Ōtsutsuki Nemi.

In the stillness of the room, she raised her gaze.

Above Minato and Kushina, two glowing orbs hovered silently in the still night air. One above each head—soft green spheres pulsing faintly, like the slow, steady beat of a heart. Dream orbs. Unformed, undefined. Teetering at the edge of consciousness. A breath away from slipping into sleep.

Nemi sat cross-legged between them, bathed in moonlight, her eyes half-lidded with focus.

She hadn’t understood the point of this technique at first—not when her real father taught it to her on the moon. Delving into someone’s mindscape, influencing their dreams through Ninshū—it felt invasive. Personal. Like flipping through a stranger’s journal when they didn’t even know you could read.

But now, she understood.

This wasn’t just for the sick or the dying. It wasn’t just a healer’s tool. It was a bridge. A connection. A way to see each other—not as parent and child, not as shinobi or civilians—but as people. Bare. Honest.

Truths laid open in the cradle of sleep.

And through that bridge, she could offer something… a kindness. A dream of what could never be.

Nemi closed her eyes, stilled her breathing. She focused on Minato first.

Her chakra reached out and gently brushed his. His aura was calm, gentle, golden—like sunlight through glass. He breathed easier under her touch, as the orb above him began to ripple with form.

Nemi’s awareness slipped into the dreamspace.

Inside, her thoughts—her feelings of warmth, hope, love—stitched themselves into the edges of the dream, guiding it gently without force. She watched, quietly, as the shapes began to form:

A house. Familiar but cozier. Warm lantern light filled the space. Wooden floors, the smell of simmering broth in the air. Minato sat at the table, smiling with quiet joy. Kushina stood nearby, her hair tied up, sleeves rolled as she served dinner with an exaggerated scolding and fond laughter.

At the table were two children.

Nemi recognized herself—slightly older, her white hair longer and loosely tied back. And next to her, a small boy with golden hair and bright blue eyes. Naruto. Laughing. Eating messily. Making Kushina gasp in horror and Minato chuckle behind his chopsticks.

She watched herself in the dream—scolding him, helping him wipe his chin, reaching across the table to sneak food from his bowl. A big sister.

Nemi smiled softly, her real self blinking away the sting in her eyes.

This was their happiness. A future that never came true. But in dreams… it could exist.

She let the dream play forward, nudging gently to see what Minato’s heart wanted next.

The scene shifted.

He was older now. Lines at the corners of his eyes. Threads of white in his blond hair. Still wearing his Hokage cloak, though it hung a little looser at the shoulders. He stood at the top of the Hokage Tower.

And he was handing the Hokage hat—to someone else.

Nemi stared.

The figure stepped forward. Adult. Tall. A high-collared cloak, her hair long and white, tied with a black ribbon. Eyes like the sea—clear, determined, calm.

It was her.

She blinked in real time, stunned for a heartbeat.

Was that… what he saw in her?

Nemi shifted the dream’s angle gently, tilting her awareness for a better view. So this was how Minato imagined her as an adult. Refined. Composed. Teal eyes steady, wise. A presence that was calm and commanding all at once. A little like Kushina… if Kushina had been made of moonlight instead of fire.

And there she was—standing tall on top of the Hokage Tower, donning a white cloak with red flames. The Hokage cloak.

The hat in her hands.

Nemi blinked again.

So that was his dream for her. To take on the mantle after him. To stand where he stood. To lead and protect.

Of course it was. He was the Hokage. It was in his blood to hope for peace, for a successor strong enough to carry the torch. He believed in people. Even in her.

Her fingers twitched slightly above the dream orb. A strange ache tugged at her chest.

She wished she could reach in. Not just as a guide, but as a messenger. She wanted to tell him the truth—about the masked man, about the Kyūbi attack, about the trap closing in. About Tobi.

But she couldn’t.

No matter how hard she focused, the chakra strands wouldn’t weave new visions from her memories. That was the rule of the dream orbs, the one her real father had taught her over long training hours: you could only shape what already existed in the dreamer’s mind—their emotions, their thoughts, their desires.

Not introduce something entirely foreign. Not memories. Not warnings.

Dreams were reflections, not prophecies.

She couldn't show Minato a manga panel from a world he never knew. She couldn't inject future truths into a mind not ready to receive them.

The dream was his—and could only be shaped by what he knew, he feared, he hoped.

Nemi exhaled slowly. The air left her lungs like a quiet sigh of resignation.

She had already told herself, hadn’t she? Their fates were not hers to rewrite.

No matter how much she wished they were.

Focus.

She turned back toward the dreamspace, eyes softening.

In the vision, her dream-self stood proudly on the platform. A sea of villagers clapped below her, their cheers muted by the warmth flooding the scene. Kushina and Minato stood behind her, smiling—arms linked, faces aglow with pride.

A happy dream.

Nemi smiled faintly. Just a little.

She didn’t end it. Just slowly, gently, unlinked her chakra from Minato’s mind. Let the dream roll forward without her guidance, as his sleeping face relaxed with a kind of peace she wasn’t sure he’d known in waking life.

Then, turning on her knees, Nemi looked toward her adoptive mother.

Kushina.

She placed her small hand lightly over the sleeping woman’s heart, closing her eyes as she reached inward—softly, carefully—linking her chakra with Kushina’s through Ninshū. The connection formed smoother than expected. Warm. Familiar. Like slipping into a well-worn coat that still carried the scent of home.

Nemi let the emotion flow first—happiness, peace, the tenderness of a daughter’s love. She infused it all into the link, shaping the budding dream not with thought, but with feeling.

Slowly, the dream took form. Flickers of color. Movement. The hazy dream-orb above Kushina’s head brightened. A landscape began to sharpen—trees swaying in the breeze, a gathering of people under paper lanterns and rows of fluttering white flags.

A wedding?

Nemi tilted her head, watching carefully.

There stood Kushina and Minato—older, with laugh lines near their eyes, standing proudly on the ceremonial platform. And beside them, a red-haired teenager with sparkling blue eyes, squirming slightly in formalwear and beaming like the sun.

Naruto.

Nemi stifled a giggle. In Kushina’s dream, he looked like a perfect male version of herself—same red hair, same stubborn grin. Cute.

Her eyes softened.

Then she noticed Kushina was looking at something beyond Naruto. Nemi turned the dream’s focus, letting the vision clarify—white silk, elaborate floral hairpins, a carefully tied ribbon, a brilliant shiromuku glowing under the light of hanging lanterns.

A bride.

Long white hair swept up into an elegant updo, adorned with soft pink camellias and tiny golden ornaments. A tranquil smile on her face. Eyes as clear and bright as shimmering gemstones.

Oh.

Was that… her?

Nemi blinked, dumbfounded. Huh. Again?

It was strange. Odd, even—how both Minato and Kushina seemed to imagine her like this. Grown. Graceful. Beautiful in a way she hadn't quite imagined herself yet. A version of her she hadn’t yet grown into.

A small, aching warmth bloomed in her chest. Not painful, just... tender. Fragile.

So... this was Kushina’s dream for her. A mother’s quiet wish.

Marriage. Joy. Celebration.

A life filled with people and love. A life long enough to reach these things.

Nemi closed her eyes, letting the emotions brush against her like falling petals. She might have stayed in that feeling longer… but curiosity tugged at her.

Well…

She glanced up at the dream orb again.

Should she?

Ah, why not.

She gently nudged the dream’s perspective again—just a little shift. Enough to follow the line of Kushina’s gaze. Toward the groom.

He stood tall, dressed in a formal black montsuki, a familiar clan crest etched in white and red threads on his back. His black hair was pulled into a low, neat tie, a few strands framing a face both elegant and calm. Gentle dark eyes, softened with affection, turned toward the bride.

He smiled.

Nemi narrowed her eyes.

Wait.

The angle of the jaw. That mouth. Those eyes. The way he held himself like there was always something he carried alone.

That was—

No way.

Was that—

Uchiha Itachi?!

Nemi gawked at the dream. Frozen. Kushina dreamed she would marry Itachi?! When—how—what?!

Was this some kind of inside joke from the universe?! Why was this in Kushina’s subconscious? Was it because they spent time together as kids? Because they were close in age? Because Kushina once saw Itachi gently give Nemi an extra dango stick without saying a word?

Okaa-san, what the hell kind of matchmaking imagination do you have—

The dream orb trembled slightly, its images flickering at the edge.

Focus!

Nemi’s fingers twitched as she refocused her chakra. She couldn’t let her embarrassment disrupt the link. This wasn’t about her. Or the absolute certainty that she would never end up romantically involved with the Uchiha heir.

No. This was for Kushina. For the dreams of a mother who would never get to see her daughter grow up.

Her own feelings didn’t matter right now.

Not that this wedding is even possible anyway, she thought, a sad flicker curling beneath her ribcage. Not with the way things are headed for Itachi. Not with what the future holds for him.

The dream shifted again.

The bride—her dream self—stood beside the groom—Itachi, still him, ugh—as they exchanged rings. Nemi recoiled slightly, half-turning away in real time as the dream-versions leaned in for a kiss.

Kushina cheered loudly in the dreamscape, clapping and teary-eyed.

Nemi could feel her cheeks flush hot. This is torture.

She grumbled under her breath and gently nudged the dream forward, speeding it along with subtle chakra pulses. Not too far, though. I don’t need to see dream-grandchildren or I will scream—

Thankfully, the scene shifted again.

The reception now. Twinkling paper lanterns. Long tables beneath an evening sky, lined with well-dressed guests. Her dream self in an elegant Western-style gown, white and silver, embroidered with swirling patterns that shimmered like starlight. The groom in a dark formal suit, tastefully simple, walking beside her with calm dignity.

They moved from table to table, bowing, exchanging smiles, offering thanks. A slow tour of gratitude and grace.

Nemi hovered, watching as dream-her and dream-Itachi approached the heads of the Uchiha family—Mikoto and Fugaku. Older. Proud. Regal, even in a dream. Fugaku looked straight-backed and slightly stiff. Mikoto smiled gently, warmly.

Nemi hesitated.

Her gaze followed as the dream couple finally approached Minato and Kushina.

Kushina’s dream-self beamed. She opened her arms.

And her dream self—her grown-up self—moved forward and… embraced them.

Not just a formal hug. Not the polite kind given at weddings.

This was different.

Tight. Tearful. Long.

Nemi’s breath hitched slightly.

Because just for a second—just for a fraction of a heartbeat—it felt real.

Like she had hugged them.

She blinked rapidly, hand trembling slightly over the dream orb. That didn’t happen. That was just part of the dream. Just—

But the feeling lingered.

And as her dream self pulled away, she looked up at Minato and Kushina and—still within the dream—spoke.

Except this time, the words weren’t from Kushina’s mind.

They were Nemi’s.

Her real thoughts, her true heart, gently woven through Ninshū.

The bride’s mouth moved, but it was Nemi’s voice—soft, trembling, clear:

“Thank you.
For being my parents.”

The dream lingered for just a moment longer, like a held breath.

Then, with careful precision, Nemi eased her chakra back, gently untangling the Ninshū link from Kushina’s mind. The glow of the dream orb softened, shifting into the familiar rhythm of an ordinary dream—drifting images, the kind one forgets upon waking.

The room was still. Quiet.

Moonlight bathed the sleeping couple in a gentle silver glow, softening every edge—Kushina’s loose red strands curled on her pillow, Minato’s hand resting protectively near her belly. Nemi sat between them, upright in the dark, blanketed in the hush of a home that still breathed.

And then—

—a flicker.

Nothing more than a breath of cold air across the floor, faint enough that it could’ve been imagined. A stir in the wind beyond the window, and the curtains fluttered once more—but slower now, like something had briefly passed through.

Nemi glanced toward the window. The shadows shifted as clouds moved across the moon.

But she didn’t sense danger. No malice. Just… a wrongness. Fleeting. Almost delicate.

She shook her head.

Not now.
Not tonight.

There would be time for fear. Later.

Right now… she had her mother and father. A warmth on either side. A peace she would remember for the rest of her life.

And to the night, to the air, to the world that may yet take them from her—

She whispered:

“Thank you.”

Notes:

Did you shed tears? Or meh?

Chapter 117: Of October and West Wind

Notes:

Uploading this early as it's rather short.

Chapter Text

The day was too peaceful.

The skies over Konoha stretched bright and pale, painted in soft blues and whispering white clouds. The October breeze was cool but not cold—just enough to rustle the trees and remind everyone that autumn had truly arrived. It smelled like falling leaves and roasted chestnuts from the street vendors. The kind of weather that made people forget things could go wrong.

It was October 10th.

The day of Naruto’s birth.

The day had started just like any other. Quiet. Soft. Deceptively normal. She was even allowed to sleep in for once—no sunrise yoga routines or meditative breathing exercises. For once, Nemi actually felt like a five-year-old. She was only half-awake when Minato gently nudged her shoulder and coaxed her down for a late breakfast. He smiled, like always. No tension in his face. Not yet.

The afternoon passed slowly, with sunbeams spilling through the window and the familiar smell of miso soup in the air. She spent most of her afternoon in her room at the Namikaze household, quietly sorting through her belongings. Piece by piece, she tucked them into her storage scroll using the Fūinjutsu Minato and Kushina had taught her.

Her first proper storage seal.

When Minato happened to walk past and saw her, he gave her a curious look. “Nemi-chan?” he asked, mildly confused. “What are you doing packing?”

Nemi tilted her head and gave him her most innocent five-year-old grin. “Practicing what I learned!” she said brightly, waving the brush. “I wanna make sure I remember the pattern!”

Minato blinked. Then he smiled, ruffled her hair, and let it go.

She didn’t expect him to understand.

Of course she was going to take her things with her. She wasn’t about to leave everything behind when she knew what was coming. If she survived, and the house didn’t… she’d regret it. If she didn’t survive—

Well. At least she tried.

Most of the things were sentimental, anyway. A worn black haori bearing the Ōtsutsuki clan crest on the back. A broken hairpin—one of the last mementos from her birth mother. A photo album filled with smiling faces: her, Minato, Kushina, even some blurry ones of Kakashi. Her favorite ribbons. Her bunny plushie—the first gift from Minato, long past its prime but still loved. Her calligraphy set. The beginner’s Fūinjutsu manual Kushina had gifted her on her fourth birthday. A few of her favorite kimonos. A book with Kushina’s secret ramen recipes (written in pink ink, no less).

(Okay… maybe she overpacked a little.)

But that was the beauty of storage seals—what looked like a small slip of paper could carry a lifetime’s worth of memories. Fūinjutsu was brilliant. Useful. Versatile.

Even if her skin still prickled sometimes when she stared too long at the ink patterns, memories surfacing of crueler seals and colder hands.

Still.

She didn’t regret learning it. Not anymore.

And now… Nemi stood at the entrance of the Uzumaki safehouse, the late afternoon sun casting long, golden shadows across the forest floor. The light filtered through the turning leaves above, painting everything in warm hues of amber and red. It was beautiful. Too beautiful for what this day truly was.

She was saying goodbye.

Just a short visit, that was the excuse. Kushina had smiled, radiant and flushed, her swollen belly cradled beneath her hand. “You’ll get to meet your baby brother before bedtime tonight,” she said with a wink, her voice bright with excitement. “So you better be ready to be the best big sister ever, okay?”

Nemi had giggled. Hugged her belly. Pressed her ear against it and said something silly to Naruto through the skin. She pretended she didn’t know. Acted like a child—like the excited big sister she could have been.

Then she hugged Kushina one last time. A little longer than usual.

And waved goodbye as Minato took her hand.

They turned away from the safehouse, toward the path leading out of the woods. Minato gave a small squeeze to her fingers—gentle, reassuring.

Behind them, Kushina stood in the doorway, one hand raised in a wave, the other resting protectively over her unborn son.

Maybe… Nemi would meet her again.

Or maybe not.

Maybe Kushina would return to the cycle of reincarnation, and perhaps one day, long after the war and the grief and the endless turning of time, they might meet again under different names, with different faces.

Or maybe not at all.

And that… was okay.

A breeze swept past them—cool and brisk—carrying with it a flutter of golden leaves. They spiraled through the air like pieces of a memory already drifting away.

Nemi held onto Minato’s hand a little tighter as they walked.

And in her heart, she whispered, gently—like a prayer not meant to be heard:

“We will meet again… at the end of the road.
Where the flowers bloom in spring…
Where the west wind blows.”

Chapter 118: Of Lullaby and Emergency

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The soft orange of evening bathed the engawa in golden light, shadows stretching long across the polished wood floor. Nemi sat there, legs tucked neatly beneath her, cradling a small lacquered pendant in her hand.

It was shaped like a narutomaki—the signature swirl of fishcake that Naruto would one day be nicknamed after. Carefully threaded onto a fine silver chain, the little charm gleamed faintly in the waning sun. Beside her, the breeze rustled the garden leaves gently, whispering against the paper walls of Mikoto’s house.

She held it up, tilting it slightly to catch the last flicker of light. The pendant wasn’t perfect—paint a little uneven in places, edges a touch clumsy. But handmade things rarely were, and that was the point, wasn’t it?

Nemi smiled softly.

She and Kushina had made it together, weeks ago—matching pendants, hers a wooden moon bunny, this one the narutomaki swirl, meant to be gifted to her soon-to-be-born little brother. A sibling bond. Something to say you were always loved, even if words were never spoken.

A pair set. One she would wear. One he would.

Without a word, Nemi gently tucked the pendant away, sealing it safely into her scroll with practiced fingers. Then her hand drifted to her chest, where her own necklace hung: the moon bunny nestled beside the stone pendant that pulsed faintly with Toneri’s chakra. A distant, comforting heartbeat. Below them, on a separate red cord, lay the omamori Minato had given her for her fourth birthday.

She still hadn’t figured out what was inside it. Minato hadn’t said. Just that it would keep her safe.

Minato…

She didn’t know how to say goodbye. Not properly. Not when it mattered.

So she hadn’t.

Just before he left the house—off to prepare for Kushina’s delivery—Nemi had run to him at the door. She had pulled on his sleeve, urged him to kneel. And then she kissed him on the cheek and smiled with all the innocence of a five-year-old.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Tou-san!”

Minato had frozen in place, stunned. His ears turned pink. Steam might as well have puffed out the top of his head. Even his ANBU escort had coughed politely, nudging him to remember the pressing schedule of the Hokage.

Nemi giggled at the memory now—soft, fond, and tinged with a warmth that lingered.

She couldn’t use Ninshū to connect with him—not like she had with her real father during their final farewell in that quiet forest long ago. That moment had been raw and searing, his love wordless but unmistakable. A bond sealed not through words, but spirit.

But this… this was enough.

A simple pendant. A quiet kiss. A memory made.

Nemi rose slowly from the engawa, dusting off her kimono. Her hand reached up, briefly, to adjust the teal ribbon hairclip nestled in her white hair—the first gift she had ever received from Itachi. She held it there for a second longer than necessary… then let her hand drop. She tucked her scroll into her small pack and slung it over one shoulder. She turned toward the house… but paused.

Her gaze drifted back to the garden behind her.

The breeze was still. The garden bathed in deep amber hues, painted gold by the last rays of a sun sinking beneath the trees. The shadows stretched a little longer than she remembered. And for just a moment—just a breath—something in the air felt… wrong.

No chakra spike. No visible threat. Just—

A ripple. Quiet and cold.

Nemi’s fingers tightened slightly on her strap. She shook her head, brushing the unease aside.

No. It was probably just her nerves. The anxiety pressing heavier on her chest the closer the night crept in. She knew what was coming. She had known for years. Tonight, the sky would burn and the village would bleed.

But not yet. Not now.

She stepped through the hallway and padded out onto the front porch—where a familiar figure sat in silence, small shoulders straight despite the weight he carried.

Itachi.

He had a baby sling cradled carefully in his arms, wrapped in soft blue cloth. Nestled inside was a tiny, sleeping Sasuke, barely three months old.

Itachi looked up when he heard her footsteps. Nemi sat down beside him without asking. “Can I see him?” she asked, voice low, respectful.

Itachi hesitated. His arms instinctively pulled the sling a little closer, and Nemi almost snorted. Three months old, and Sasuke already had a personal bodyguard. But then again… it was Itachi.

Still, after a pause, he shifted slightly—just enough to give her a better view.

Nemi leaned in, curious. The infant's face was soft with sleep, a peaceful little pout on his lips. His baby hair was dark and wispy, sticking up in odd angles.

So this was him. The future Rinnegan wielder. The second most overpowered character after Naruto. And right now… he looked like a chubby dumpling wrapped in blue.

Nemi blinked, then whispered in awe, “Woow…”

She raised a finger and ever so gently prodded Sasuke’s cheek. Just a light poke—barely enough to indent the baby’s skin.

Itachi immediately pulled back, narrowing his eyes. “He’s sleeping, don’t do that.”

Nemi pouted, hands retreating. “I barely touched him,” she whispered. “He’s not made of paper.”

Itachi didn’t respond. His gaze returned to Sasuke, arms gently rocking the tiny bundle with quiet, practiced care.

Nemi huffed, crossing her arms as she turned her eyes forward, staring past the gates of the Uchiha compound.

It was just the two of them for now.

Mikoto had stepped out earlier—probably for a short errand. She had trusted the two most mature five-year-olds in the village to handle themselves for a little while… and for Itachi, to watch over his baby brother. Fugaku wasn’t around either—no surprise. As the chief of Konoha’s Military Police, he was likely swamped with preparations and patrol duties. He would be even busier tonight.

Tonight…

The air was peaceful, deceptively so. The sky had shifted to soft hues of amber and lavender. Soon, the sun would dip below the horizon. And then… night would fall.

Nemi glanced sideways, quietly observing Itachi.

Even now, she could see it—that quiet intensity, that protective streak. The way his fingers adjusted the sling. The way his eyes softened when they looked down at Sasuke. Already, he was the kind of older brother who would do anything to protect the one in his arms.

It was hard—so hard—to reconcile that with what she knew was coming.

The blood. The betrayal. The Tsukuyomi. That cruel smile. That twisted laugh. The haunting image of him standing over Sasuke, promising to steal his eyes—burned into the memory of every shinobi and fan alike. The Itachi from that future... who carried out the Uchiha massacre.

But here?

Here, he was just a boy.

Quiet. Thoughtful. Trying to be good. Trying to be strong.

Nemi’s chest tightened. Maybe it was because she had spent so much time with him since coming to Konoha—since being adopted by Kushina. Maybe because they were the same age (physically, at least). Maybe because, in her own quiet way, she saw him.

It didn’t seem fair.

It didn’t seem fair at all that this gentle child would one day be burdened with an impossible choice. That he’d be forced to stain his hands and soul to protect the village. That he would walk alone in shadows, hated by the brother he loved most.

But then again... when had life ever been fair?

Nemi gave her head a quick shake, brushing away the creeping thoughts. Not now. Not tonight.

She looked forward again, past the quiet street bathed in the golden hues of sunset. Then she turned slightly toward the boy beside her.

“Hey,” she said casually. “You don’t have to keep it in, you know.”

There was a pause. She could feel Itachi's gaze flicker toward her, guarded.

“I know you’re itching to relieve yourself,” she added with a snicker.

The way his shoulders stiffened was all the confirmation she needed. She’d been watching him since she arrived that afternoon—how seriously he took his mother’s instruction to care for Sasuke. How determinedly he had stuck to Sasuke’s side, carrying him everywhere, never setting him down even once.

And the signs were all there. The shifting posture, the slight bounce in his knees, the unspoken tension in his little body. Typical Itachi. Always so earnest. Always putting others before himself, even if that “other” was a three-month-old burrito with fists.

There was a small, nearly inaudible sound from him—like a startled gasp—and then a muttered, unconvincing denial. “I’m not.”

Nemi grinned and leaned back on her hands. “Why are you being so stubborn?” she teased. “It’s not like Sasuke-chan’s gonna sprout wings and fly off into the woods if you set him down for two minutes.”

Itachi didn’t answer.

Then, after a beat, he said quietly, “He’ll cry if there’s no one rocking him.”

Hah. That was honestly a very Itachi answer.

“Well, lucky for you,” Nemi said, turning toward him and bringing her hands together in a prayer-like pose, “I volunteer as tribute!”

He blinked. She blinked back, putting on her best wide-eyed innocent face—the kind that had made even Minato fold once or twice.

“I know how to hold a baby!” she added, chipper and persuasive. “Kushina-okaa-san taught me!”
(A complete lie, but he didn’t need to know that.)

“It’s just for a little while,” she said more gently. “You’ll be back before he even notices.”

Itachi turned his head away, hiding behind the baby sling. Nemi raised an eyebrow at the oddly dramatic gesture—though, if she looked closely, was that… red creeping up his ears?

He didn’t say a word, but after a moment, he relented.

Slowly, carefully, Itachi shrugged the sling from his shoulders and shifted Sasuke into her arms. Nemi adjusted her hold with all the seriousness she could muster, allowing him to fuss over her hands and elbows until he was satisfied with the positioning. His fingers lingered a second longer than necessary—hovering protectively over Sasuke, like he was reluctant to let go.

Sasuke didn’t stir. Not even a twitch. Just the gentle rise and fall of baby-breaths, soft and warm against Nemi’s chest.

“I’ll be back,” Itachi mumbled—not to her, but to Sasuke, as if making a solemn vow.

Then he bolted. Well—walked. Very quickly. With just enough composure to maintain the dignity of an Uchiha heir who clearly hadn’t used the bathroom in at least half a day.

Nemi watched him disappear down the hallway, rounding the corner toward the bathroom, before turning her attention back to the baby bundle in her arms—

Only to find Sasuke wide awake and staring at her.

She startled slightly, blinking down at him. “Y-You little—”
Wait, calm down. He’s a baby. Don’t scare the baby.

Sasuke stared up at her, unblinking, silent.

Nemi cooed uncertainly, “There, there… sleep, little one…”
He wasn’t sleeping. Not even close.
She began rocking him in small motions, mimicking Itachi’s earlier rhythm. Maybe that would help.

He blinked once—slowly—like he was already disappointed in her. Nemi swore he looked...judgmental. Like he knew she wasn’t his usual surrogate big brother and was already unimpressed by this imposter.

Uh-oh.
Oh no.

His lips parted.

A small, gurgling cry spilled out—soft, but sharp enough to stab straight into Nemi’s panic center.

“Nope—no no no, shhh, hush now!” she whispered frantically, standing up and patting his back. “Please don’t cry, I didn’t drop you or anything—yet!”

Sasuke let out another warning whimper. It wasn’t loud enough to reach Itachi’s ears—yet—but if it continued, her babysitting privileges would vanish forever.

Think, think—how do you calm down a squalling mini demigod with trust issues?

Then—a memory.
A flicker of sunlight. Her real father. A frightened rabbit in his hands. The calm pulse of chakra flowing through him into the creature, soothing it—not forcing, not controlling. Just… understanding.

Ninshū.

Nemi inhaled slowly, steadying herself. She let her chakra extend outward—soft, subtle, almost like an exhale. And instantly, the connection formed.

Tiny, flickering emotions trickled into her awareness—raw, unfiltered. Baby Sasuke’s feelings were simple, but not empty. There was confusion, a faint ripple of unease. A soft fear, like being held by someone unfamiliar. His mind reached, instinctively searching for comfort, for something known.

Nemi exhaled through her nose. Calmly, gently—she responded.

Not with words, not even with thoughts. Just pure feeling. Warmth. Reassurance. You’re safe. I’ve got you. It’s okay. She let it pulse from her like a heartbeat. Not to overwhelm or dominate, but to coax. To soothe.

And it worked.

She felt him settle against her, his breathing beginning to mirror hers. The tightness in his tiny body eased. His baby-onyx eyes slowly blinked once… then drifted closed. No more whimpers. No more uncertainty. Just peace.

Nemi adjusted her hold carefully, arms curling more securely around him as she shifted her weight and continued to sway gently from side to side. A quiet contentment bloomed in her chest. There was something deeply grounding about this—about feeling Sasuke’s emotions so pure, so untouched by grief or hatred or fear. A soul untainted.

Her lips parted, and before she realized it, she was humming.

A lullaby—something simple, wordless. A melody she couldn’t place but felt like it had always lived in her bones. She didn’t know how long she stood there like that. Rocking. Humming. Breathing.

And then—
She looked up.
And froze.

Itachi stood at the edge of the shoji screen, still as stone. Quiet, unreadable. He had returned at some point and was watching her.

Nemi blinked. “Ah.”

Her eyes drifted down to Sasuke, still asleep, serene in her arms. She gave him one last gentle bounce, hesitated—just a little—and walked over.

Without a word, she unhooked the sling from her shoulders and offered Sasuke back.

Itachi reached for his brother with a practiced calm, but Nemi didn’t miss the faint flicker in his eyes as their hands brushed during the transfer. He said nothing—just settled back onto the engawa, arms cradling Sasuke with quiet care, the soft motion of rocking beginning once more.

Nemi sat beside him again, a little smug smile creeping onto her face.

“I told you he wouldn’t cry,” she whispered, voice playful.

Itachi didn’t respond. For a moment, Nemi thought they’d fall back into silence.

But then, he spoke. Quietly. Almost accusingly.

“...You cheated.”

“Huh?” Nemi blinked, glancing at him.

“You… used chakra, didn’t you?” he said, eyes still fixed on Sasuke, but his tone held a knowing edge.

Nemi’s breath caught.

She stared at him a second too long. The shift in her eyes, the sudden stillness—too telling.

Did he… sense it?

The soft echo of chakra when she’d reached out with Ninshū? But how? He shouldn’t be able to. Not consciously, at least.

Still—

“N-No I didn’t, I—”
She gasped, realizing her mistake, and slapped both hands over her mouth.

Too late.
Damn it.

But to Nemi’s surprise, Itachi didn’t look shocked—or even particularly concerned. Just thoughtful. Calm, as always. His gaze lingered on Sasuke for a moment before he finally said:

“That time… in the garden… it felt the same.”

Nemi froze.

Of course he remembered. That first chakra-sensing lesson they’d shared, when she accidentally connected with him through Ninshū. When she’d panicked and cut it off, then told him to forget it ever happened.

Now, he was putting the pieces together.

He turned to her, eyes quiet but curious. “What… is it?”

Nemi didn’t answer right away. She looked at him—for a long, heavy moment. Itachi had always been like this. Quiet. Sharp. Too perceptive for his own good.

“I told you to forget about it, didn’t I?” she said at last, voice low as she turned her gaze away. There was no defensiveness in her tone. Just tiredness. The weariness of someone who didn’t want to lie, but didn’t want to explain either.

She knew she’d given herself away. It didn’t matter.

She didn’t regret reaching out to Sasuke through Ninshū. He was just a baby—innocent, open, unable to question or remember. But Itachi… Itachi was different. Of course he remembered. That boy remembered everything. And now, he was inching too close to a truth she wasn’t ready to explain—not to him. Not yet.

She felt his chakra shift slightly—he was about to speak again. Probably to ask more. Probably to worry.

Before he could ask again, before she said something she couldn’t take back—
“I’m going to the bathroom,” Nemi said casually, standing up and brushing imaginary dust from the folds of her kimono. 

Not a lie. She did need to go. The last thing she needed was a toilet emergency in the middle of the Kyūbi attack.

As she reached the shoji screen that separated the engawa from the interior of the house, she paused—her hand resting lightly on the wooden frame. The fading sunlight cast long shadows across the floor.

“Hey,” she said, still not turning around. Her voice was soft. Almost too soft.

“You should probably pack your stuff. Like… anything precious to you. Just… just because. Okay?”

She didn’t wait for his answer. Didn’t look back to see his reaction. She just stepped inside, leaving the door gently sliding shut behind her with a quiet clack.


Nemi grimaced as she finally managed to… relieve herself.

Ugh. That had taken longer than expected.

The sky outside had already shifted to deep indigo, the bathroom dimly lit only by the faint moonlight seeping through the high window. Shadows crawled along the tiled walls. She hadn’t turned on the light when she entered—figuring she’d be in and out quickly. But no. Her stomach had other plans.

Must be the nerves. That’s the only explanation. Stupid body.

With an annoyed grunt, she hopped off the toilet and readjusted her clothes. Then she stepped up onto the little stool Mikoto kept near the sink and turned on the tap to wash her hands.

The water ran quietly.

Her chakra sense prickled.

Nemi sighed—internally first. Don’t tell me Itachi’s waiting outside again. Hovering like a little old grandma just because she was gone for a few minutes?

She rolled her eyes as she reached for the towel. “I’m not a baby, Itachi-kun. I don’t need you hovering over—”

A sharp, quiet breath.

Not hers.

Nemi froze.

Her chakra sharpened in an instant.

That… wasn’t Itachi.

She spun around.

A man stood behind her.

Tall. Broad-shouldered. A black cloak clung to him like smoke. A mask obscured his face—painted in harsh, black brushstrokes, the single eyehole cut on the right side glinting faintly in the moonlight.

His hand was already reaching for her.

Notes:

So... did anyone expect that?

Let me know what you think happened!

*Dodges pitchforks*

Chapter 119: The Anomaly

Chapter Text

How strange.

The jinchūriki was missing.
Vanished, as if the very earth had swallowed her.

He searched in silence—
Between rooftops.
Across shadows.
Through every whisper of wind in the village where he once laughed.

And yet…
No trace.

No flicker of vibrant red hair.
No sharp, brash chakra that once screamed life.
Nothing.

Had she died?

Impossible.
The Yondaime still walked these streets.
Alive.
Composed.
So did him.
No grief.
No ceremony.
No change.

She was hidden.

Buried behind something ancient.
Something not even his eyes could pierce.
A seal?
An old one.
Older than the village.
Older than him.

It didn’t matter.

He adapted.
He always did.

The Yondaime was too well-guarded.
ANBU shadows clung to him like parasites.
Too many eyes.

But his ex-teammate…
Weaker.
Accessible.

He would follow the boy.
The one who let Rin die.

And so he did.

Among the trees near the cemetery, he waited.
Hidden. Silent.
Watching.

There they were—
Him.
And…

Her.

A child.
Small. Pale. White-haired.

She walked beside the teen.
Not timid.
Not loud.
Strangely composed.

She bent and placed a single lily beside Rin’s grave.
A delicate thing. Thoughtful. Intentional.
He felt the air twist. Off balance.

Who was she?

Not Kakashi’s sister.
He had none.
Not a cousin.
Not clan.

And yet… there was something.

He watched the way Kakashi moved beside her.
Not soft. Not familial.
But cautious.
Like someone guarding something precious
Without knowing why.

They left.

He stayed.
Alone.

The lily remained.
The amaryllis too.

He stared at it—
That flower Kakashi placed, like a token for forgiveness he did not deserve.
And with no ceremony,
he ripped it free.
Watched the petals scatter in the wind.

He did not look down again.

He turned.

Stared down the path the child had taken.

Her hair gleamed moonlight in memory.
Her steps deliberate.
Too deliberate.

An anomaly.


So.

The Yondaime had a daughter.
Adopted.

He watched from the shadows.
Always the shadows.

Mornings.
She was brought to the daycare.
By him.
Always him.
Warm eyes.
A faint smile when she turned to wave.
She ran inside.
He lingered a second longer before vanishing.

Evenings.
He picked her up.
The same route.
The same way home.
An apartment in the west district.
Their apartment.

Still…
No sign of the jinchūriki.

So he kept watching.

The girl wandered the village.
Often to the Uchiha compound.
Too often.
She was close to them—
The matriarch, the heir.

Strange.

Sometimes, she visited an older house.
An Uzumaki design.
Ancient. Guarded.

He tested its walls.
The space-time shimmer bent but did not break.
His Kamui faltered—
Rejected.
A barrier even he could not cross.

Inside… he couldn’t see.
Tints. Seals. Stillness.
But she left each time lighter.
Brighter.

Something—
Someone—was in there.

He continued watching.

She was wary.
She looked over her shoulder,
as if she knew.
As if she felt him.

But that was impossible.
He was quiet.
Weightless.
His chakra masked to the very thread.

Still…
She was not normal.

And the Yondaime…
Loved her.

Like his own.

He waited.

Perched in a tree too high to notice.
Still enough that birds nested upon him.
He did not move.

He waited.

The door opened.

The Yondaime first.
Loose yukata.
Relaxed.

The girl, her hand in his.
Dressed up. A celebration?
And then—
Her.

Red hair.
Braided.
A formal kimono.
Her chakra signature—undeniable.

And beneath it—
Life.

He moved.
Birds scattered.
The sky tore with wings.
A breeze stirred.

And that was when—

the last puzzle piece

fell into place.

Chapter 120: Of Ambush and Threads

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For a moment, everything was still.

The dim moonlight spilled through the high window, casting pale, crooked shadows across the tiled bathroom floor. Nemi stood frozen, still damp hands trembling at her sides. Her gaze remained locked on the outstretched hand—hovering inches from her, unmoving but unmistakably threatening.

Her eyes trailed up slowly—along the cloaked arm, to the masked face.

A mask. Bone white, with harsh, inky black strokes spiraling in toward a single eyehole over the right side. And behind that hole…

A lone eye. Black. Cold.

Watching her.

No movement. No sound. Only the faint dripping of water from the faucet.

Then—
MOVE.

Her instincts screamed at her, belated but vicious.

Chakra surged to her arm, threads snapping free and whipping toward the intruder with lethal precision. They sliced through the air—

—only to pass through him. Harmlessly.

What?

Her thoughts spiraled in a rush of disbelief. She tried again—reorienting her stance, forming the next thread strike faster this time, angling for the chest—

But her foot missed its step.

The small bathroom stool—her makeshift perch to reach the sink—tipped, slipping from under her.

Nemi’s body pitched sideways. Her head cracked against the side of the toilet with a sharp thunk, white-hot pain blooming behind her eyes. The world tilted. Her limbs fumbled. Her grip on her chakra faltered.

She could feel her hairclip shift loose. Something snapped.

Still, she tried again. One last burst. One more lashing whip of chakra threads.

But this time—

He caught them—
Somehow.
Like he knew the rhythm of her chakra. Like he’d studied it. Waited for the exact moment to turn solid—just long enough to trap her.

Her chakra strands froze midair, his fingers tightening around them.

Then he pulled.

She was yanked forward violently. A half-step, a stumble, then—

His hand clamped around her throat.
Her back slammed into the closed bathroom door with bone-jarring force. The impact knocked the breath from her lungs. Her legs kicked out, dangling.

Her hands flew to his wrist, clawing, tearing. No use. The grip was iron. Her throat burned. No air. No voice. No scream.

Nemi’s eyes darted wildly—looking for an exit, a weapon, anything—until they locked onto his again.

That lone eye.

It turned red.

Her vision blurred. Her thoughts wavered.
Black dots bloomed at the edges of her sight, pulling at the corners of her mind. A sinking weight settled over her consciousness, slow and suffocating. Something wrong pressed into her thoughts—unseen, invasive, heavy.

She tried—desperately—to resist. To fight.
But she didn’t even know what she was resisting.

Her will held out for a heartbeat longer.
Two.

Then—

The air shifted.

Something bent around her. Not chakra, not space—something deeper. The fabric of the room itself seemed to tilt. She couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t see. Couldn’t fight.

The last thing she felt was the hairclip slipping further from her scalp—
One half falling, the other barely clinging to her tangled white strands.

Then—
Her world turned black.

Notes:

Oh no! Nemi's been kidnapped! Where's the responsible adult that put her in that situation!?

*Runs away*

On another note: did anybody figure out how Nemi accidentally altered canon (and set it back on its course)?

Chapter 121: Of Hesitation and Fear

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Pain.
A foreign sensation, sharp and wrong, tore through her chakra pathways like barbed wire. It didn’t belong to her—it wasn't her own chakra. It felt tainted. Invasive. Like a parasite threading through her body. Like... genjustu?

Her fingers twitched. Her breath hitched.

Images. Flashing. Fractured.
Toneri. On the moon.
He stood tall, his Byakugan glowing. But something was off—he had his eyes. Whole. Untouched.
That wasn't right. That wasn’t now. That wasn’t true.

No. No. No—

Another flicker.
Itachi. But older. Red eyes gleaming in the darkness—Sharingan, bleeding. He stared at her with such coldness. A blade in his hand.

No.

Itachi didn’t have the Sharingan yet. He wasn’t like that. Not now. Not yet.

STOP IT.

With a violent surge of will, her chakra pulsed outward—raw and explosive—flushing out the foreign presence with a blinding backlash. The invasive tendrils of foreign chakra shattered like glass under the force.

The pain vanished. The wrongness disappeared.

Clarity returned.
Her eyes snapped open, breath catching.

Darkness.

No, not total darkness. A faint glow—like fog catching moonlight—illuminated the edges of a place that had no walls, no sky. No ground she could truly feel. Just emptiness. A void, like a half-formed thought given shape.

Nemi pushed herself up on her elbows. The surface beneath her didn’t feel real—like hardened mist, cool but steady. Her eyes swept the environment, sharp, searching. A strange, monochrome realm stretched endlessly around her, the world caught between blinks of time.

Where—
Her thoughts spun.
Where is this?
How did I—

Then her gaze landed on him.

The masked man. A few meters away. Standing perfectly still.

Watching her.

Her breath caught. She didn’t move.
Didn’t speak.

The bathroom.
The hand at her throat.
The shadows.
The chakra that wasn't hers.
The eye.

He cast something on her. And she—her body—had forced itself awake.

Her gaze sharpened on the mask. The black brushstroke designs. The lone eyehole. That single eye, unblinking.

It clicked.

Tobi.

A chill swept through her. Her heartbeat pounded in her ears, but she didn’t let it show.

Only silence answered her. Her breath, unsteady, the only sound in the vast, endless space.

Kamui.

The realization settled like a stone in her gut. Her breath caught in her throat.

Then, he finally spoke.
His voice was low. Cold. Detached.
“You… are not ordinary, are you?”

She flinched. The sound slithered through the silence, cutting cleanly through her thoughts.
He stepped forward.

Nemi instinctively shuffled back.
Her heart was pounding. Why—why was her body reacting like this?

Move. Move!

But her legs were slow. Her limbs heavy, foreign. Her chakra didn’t respond right. Her back hit a wall—a flat plane of nothingness that shouldn’t exist in this space, yet somehow did.
She was cornered. Trapped. Frozen in place.

Damn it… the genjutsu.
Even though she’d broken it, her body hadn’t caught up. She was still reeling from the backlash of it—her nervous system trembling from the unnatural override.

He approached with steady steps. Her fingers twitched.
Threads.
She could still use her chakra threads—

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”
The voice sliced clean through her thoughts.

She froze again.

He was watching her. That single eye behind the mask glinted like a knife—sharp and utterly unreadable.

As if he knew exactly what she was planning.

He stopped in front of her. Towering. Close.

“I will kill you,” he said, voice devoid of emotion, “before you even think about it.”

She believed him.
Every instinct, every cell in her body screamed that he wasn’t bluffing. This man—this monster—was no ordinary shinobi. He wasn’t just a ghost in the shadows. He was the puppetmaster.

Tobi.
Obito.
The man behind Akatsuki.

He meant it. One wrong move, and she’d die here. In this void. Alone.

Her chest clenched. And then—
Her voice broke through, hoarse, thin, but defiant.
“Y-you… you won’t get away with this!”

She swallowed, forcing the words out.
“My Tou-san—he’ll come. He will save me—!”

Silence.

He didn’t answer. Didn’t mock her. Didn’t deny it.

He simply knelt.

Slowly. Deliberately.
Not to strike. Not to hurt. But to look.
His hand reached forward, and she shivered violently.

She flinched. She expected pain. Expected steel.
But instead…

His fingers reached toward her hair. Gently. Precisely.

And removed what remained of her teal hairclip.
A single half—barely clinging on.
Frayed at the edges.
Stained with her blood.

Blood she hadn’t even realized was there.

He plucked it from her hair with slow, precise fingers. Then rose, towering over her once more. The teal ribbon rested in his palm like a fragment of something delicate and broken.

“That’s what I’m counting on,” he murmured, as if to himself.

Then, louder—colder:
“If there’s anything I know about the Yondaime… it’s that he’d leave a mark on something he treasures.”

His eye narrowed.
“On someone.”

There was venom in the word daughter, though he didn’t say it outright. He didn’t have to.

Nemi’s breath caught.

What was he talking about?

Her hand instinctively brushed over her chest. The omamori pendant Minato gave her. Her clothes. Her collarbone. Nothing felt different. No mark. No seal.
But then again… if it were Minato, he wouldn’t have made it obvious.

Still, she didn’t understand. Not fully.

He turned then, his cloak whispering across the strange, endless floor of the void. Slowly retreating.

“How…” Her voice cracked.
He paused.

“How could you do this to them?” she gasped, forcing her voice to rise. “Why? What have they ever done to you?!”

He didn’t answer at first.

Just… stood there.
Still.
Unmoving.

And then, he turned—just his head. That lone, black eye pinned her in place.

There was no anger in it. No guilt.
Only silence.

He stared at her.
Longer than he needed to.
Longer than he should have.

Like he was studying her.
No—measuring her.

As if something about her words didn’t quite make sense.

And then, at last, he spoke.

His voice was quiet. Bitter.

“What would a child like you know of this world?”
A pause.
“Of how broken it truly is?”

Nemi said nothing at first.

Her eyes remained on him, steady despite the tremor in her limbs. She was… analyzing. Watching. Listening. The cadence of his voice, the bitterness beneath his words. The weight of them.

Then it came to her.
He was underestimating her.

Even with everything she’d shown—the threads, the resistance—he still thought she was a child.

That was his mistake.
And it might be her chance.

She could end this.
Right here.
Right now.

Ninshū. Precise. Sharp. A clean strike. If she poured enough power into it, if she severed the connection between mind and body with one fatal surge—she could paralyze him. Decapitate him.
Stop the tragedy before it ever began.

No Naruto growing up alone.
No Kyūbi attack.
No Fourth War.
No Akatsuki.

Do it. DO IT.

Her threads sparked beneath her skin. Her breath caught. She could feel the chakra pool gathering, shaped like a blade—

But her body refused.

Fear. Cold, insidious, rational.

What happens to the Kamui dimension if he dies here?

Would it collapse?

Would she be trapped inside, with no way out?

Would she die?

She didn’t know.
And that uncertainty…
It was enough.

So she stayed still.

Her silence stretched. Heavy.

He took it as an answer.
As permission.
As surrender.

The space around him shimmered, warping like heat haze. His body distorted, edges blurring.

And then—he was gone.

Leaving Nemi alone.

Alone with the dark.
Alone with her thoughts.
Alone with the weight of the choice she didn’t make.

A single sound echoed inside her mind.

Chime.
Low. Clear. Unmistakable. Resonating through the void.

And then—
Silence.

Notes:

The chime appeared in a previous chapter... you get a cookie if you know what it symbolizes ;)

Let me know what you think about the events so far!

And... welp. I hope I am still safe from the crowd of angry witch hunters so far. *Ducks back into hiding*

Chapter 122: Interlude: Of Blood and Birth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Minato thought he was prepared for anything.

He’d grown up as an orphan.
Trained under the most perverted sensei the world had ever seen.
Survived Kushina’s explosive red-hot habanero phase.
Fought through the carnage of the Third Shinobi World War.
Became the Yondaime Hokage at just twenty-three.

He thought himself capable. Strong. Fearless.
He was wrong.

Nothing in his entire life had prepared him for this.

“AAARGHHHHHHH!”

Another scream tore through the small room, and Minato flinched. He had faced armies. He had faced death. But this—watching his wife writhe in agony as she brought their child into the world—this rattled him down to his bones.

Kushina had been in labor for what felt like hours. Sweat drenched her brow. Her hands clutched the sheets, knuckles white. Her chakra surged wildly with each push, only barely kept in check by the seal on her stomach.

And Minato—Minato was standing beside her, one hand firmly pressed against the Eight Trigrams Seal. Reinforcing it. Holding the Kyūbi at bay. Keeping the beast from sensing weakness and escaping.

Kushina let out another yell, followed by a string of curses that would’ve stunned a hardened jōnin. His name was at the center of most of them.

He didn’t blame her.

“Will… she be alright?” Minato asked quietly, not even sure who he was addressing. Himself? The room? Kami?

Lady Biwako snapped sharply, “She will! You're the Yondaime Hokage—act like it!”

Minato winced. “Right… sorry.”

He took a steadying breath and refocused on the seal. The lines pulsed faintly beneath his palm, but still held strong. Just a little longer…

Please, he thought, hang in there, Kushina… Come out soon, Naruto…

And then—
A cry.
High-pitched. Raw. Alive.

Minato’s head jerked up. His breath caught in his throat.

Naruto.

Their son’s first cry pierced through the air like light breaking the dark.

Immediately, the midwives moved into action. Taji caught the newborn, her hands deft and gentle despite the rush. She swaddled him in warm cloth and cleaned the worst of the blood from his skin.

Minato couldn’t take his eyes off him.

Blond hair. Tiny fists. His cry strong and healthy.

Kushina slumped back, panting hard, but her eyes lit up when Taji brought Naruto to her. She cradled him like he was the most precious thing in the world—and to her, he was.

“Na… Naruto…” she whispered hoarsely, brushing a thumb along his cheek. “You’re here…”

He couldn't move. Naruto’s first cry had torn the air—and something in him.

His family. Whole. Together.

And then—

“Hokage-sama.”

A voice from the doorway.

Minato’s head snapped up.

A figure in a mask and standard ANBU armor stood at the threshold. The porcelain mask of Rat. One of the guards stationed outside.

Taji’s eyes narrowed. She stepped forward, placing herself just slightly in front of Kushina. “What are you doing, Rat? You're not permitted inside this room.”

The ANBU agent known as Rat gave her a glance, but his attention immediately shifted to Minato.

“I apologize for the intrusion,” he said calmly, “but we've received an urgent report that requires your immediate attention, Hokage-sama.”

Minato felt Taji about to argue again but he raised a hand to stop her. His voice, when it came, was composed. Efficient.
“Report.”

Rat stepped forward. The soft rustle of his cloak was the only sound in the room. He reached into his uniform and produced something in his gloved hand—
—a small, sealed evidence pouch.

Minato didn’t even register he’d been holding his breath until the pouch was held out toward him.

“There was an alert from the Uchiha compound,” Rat continued. “Your daughter… is missing. This was what they found.”

Minato stepped forward automatically. Slowly, almost absently, he took the pouch from Rat’s hand.

Inside—
A broken teal hair ribbon.

Frilled edges. A familiar silver clip. A scrap of fabric torn jaggedly near the base.

And blood. Dried. Faint. But unmistakable.

His fingers tightened.

Nemi’s hairclip.

He knew it well. She wore it frequently, even insisted on clipping it herself in front of the mirror—usually crooked.

He turned it over in the pouch. Torn fibers. A smear of red that turned his stomach cold.

Kushina hadn’t spoken yet, but he could hear her breathing. Shaky. Growing unsteady.

“What happened…”
Her voice broke, quiet but laced with dread.
“…to Nemi-chan?”

Minato didn’t answer at once.

His mind spun. The labor had gone smoothly—miraculously, even. Kushina had made it through. Naruto was born, healthy and wailing. Everything should have been perfect.

But—

Nemi was missing.

He had dropped her off earlier in the afternoon—safe and smiling—at Mikoto’s home in the Uchiha district. Mikoto had offered to watch her while the childbirth took place. It had all seemed so routine.
And yet, in just those few hours, she had vanished?

Kidnapped?

Minato’s fists clenched at his sides.

And the timing…
Too convenient.
Too precise.

He turned back to the ANBU. “Any leads? Have the Uchiha begun their search?”

Rat nodded crisply. “Yes, Hokage-sama. The Uchiha have mobilized a search team. But given the evidence left behind…” He gestured toward the pouch Minato still held in his hands.

The pouch which contained a bloodied broken hairclip.

Minato’s throat tightened.

“…They deemed it urgent to inform you.” Rat’s voice was clipped, but there was a gravity to it. An implied warning.

Minato stared at the hairclip a moment longer, then exhaled through gritted teeth.

A trap.
This had to be a trap.

Someone had orchestrated this. Timed it precisely. Not just to hurt them—but to separate them. To lure him away.

But for what end?

His gaze flicked back to Kushina’s stomach.

The seal glowed faintly, pulsing steady and strong. Stable.

Not breached.

Not yet.

So that’s it, isn’t it?

Divide the protectors. Strike the jinchūriki.

His fists clenched.

“Minato,” Kushina’s voice broke through the haze.

He turned to her. She was pale, exhausted—sweat clinging to her brow—but her eyes still shone with fierce warmth.

“It’s okay,” she whispered. “You can reach her, right? Go. Save our daughter. I’ll be fine.”
A tired smile. “The worst is already over… right?”

His gaze shifted from her, to Naruto—quiet now, bundled in a blanket—and then to the silent midwives. Lady Biwako. Taji. Even they awaited his decision, breath held.

He drew in a breath.

“Double the barrier team,” he ordered sharply to Rat. “Recheck the perimeter for any gaps or tampering. No one enters this space without my seal. Understood?”

“Yes, Hokage-sama.”

Then, Minato formed the familiar hand seal.
Kage Bunshin no Jutsu.
A puff of smoke later, his clone stood beside him, equally poised, equally powerful.

The clone turned to Kushina immediately.

“Stay here,” Minato told him. “Protect them.”

The clone nodded. “Understood.”

Without another word, the real Minato vanished—
—in a sharp pulse of chakra.
Hiraishin no Jutsu.


In the room, unseen behind the blank mask of an ANBU—

Rat’s lone eye narrowed.

So. He’s not the Yondaime for nothing.

The trap was set, but the man still slipped through it.

Time for Plan B.

Notes:

Yeeeeep. So this is why Tobi took Nemi.
If anyone has any questions about the plot (or needs further clarification), please feel free to ask them below, and I'll do my best to answer.

If you need a recap on how the birth actually went down in canon and how this version differs, you may refer to chapter 500 - 501 of the Naruto manga.

On another note, updates might come slightly slower. I appreciate your understanding if I take some breaks in between the daily updates.

Chapter 123: Of Despair and Rescue

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

How long had she been wandering?

Minutes? Hours?

Time didn’t flow here. Not like it should. Not like it did back home. Kamui’s dimension was an empty canvas—no sun, no moon, no pulse of life. Just that ever-present haze of gray, stretching on and on like an unfinished thought.

Nemi’s legs trembled with each step. The flame cupped between her palms—faint chakra-fire—flickered pitifully, casting little more than a ghost of light around her.

She stared at it for a moment.

What’s the point?

With a sigh, she snuffed it out. The gloom returned instantly, swallowing her whole.

Her knees buckled, and she sank to the ground.

She was spent. The adrenaline from before—when she fought, when she resisted, when she nearly struck—had long faded, leaving her hollow. She didn’t cry this time. She wanted to. The child inside her wanted to curl up and sob until the void itself cracked open and let her out.

But that wouldn’t help.

Crying wouldn’t save her.

The adult in her—old beyond her years, forged by memory and grief—knew that too well.

So she sat in silence. Breathing. Thinking.

Trying not to unravel.

How had he even find her?

She hadn’t sensed anyone watching. She hadn’t said anything. There were no slip-ups. And yet… Tobi knew. Somehow, he knew. About her. About Minato. Enough to use her.

Her chest tightened.

Did she make things worse just by existing?

By being here—by becoming his daughter—had she changed fate?

Was this always going to happen… or had her presence thrown everything off course?

What had changed?

Why had Tobi taken her?

This didn’t happen. Not in canon. Not in the original timeline. She would know—she’d seen the story unfold. The Kyūbi attack happened regardless. She had nothing to do with it.

And yet, here she was. Abducted. Dragged into Kamui.

What changed?

Her mind drifted back. To his words. Cold. deliberate.

“If there’s anything I know about the Yondaime… it’s that he’d leave a mark on something he treasures.”

He was counting on it.

Counting on Minato.

Using her as bait. As leverage.

Had she been the trap? A pawn to lure Minato away from the birth? From Kushina?

Her breath hitched. Her fingers curled into fists.

Was this… all her fault?

Because she was his daughter?

Had his love for her… damned them all?

No.

Her heart squeezed painfully.

Please… don’t come.

If Minato didn’t come—if he stayed—then maybe Kushina would be safe. Maybe Konoha would be spared. Maybe the Kyūbi would remain sealed. The timeline might be scarred… but intact.

If he came, though…

If he tried to rescue her…

She might not be the only one trapped. Or worse.

But if he doesn’t come…

Then she would die here.

Alone.

Forever.

She tried shaking the thought away, but it slithered deeper, coiling tight around her chest.

She didn’t want to die.

She didn’t want to die.

Not here. Not like this.

Something warm pulsed faintly against her chest.

Her eyes dropped to the omamori pendant resting against her collarbone—frayed slightly, smudged with dust, but still intact. A gift from Minato. A charm meant to protect her.

She clutched it reflexively.

Then—

A pulse.

Heat surged from the pendant.

Before she could process it, a blinding flash of golden light tore through the void beside her.

She jerked back—

And then he was there.

“Nemi!”

The voice cracked through the stillness like thunder.

She blinked once. Twice.

Minato stood beside her—blond hair tousled, blue eyes wide with alarm, chakra radiating around him like sunlight cutting through fog. Solid. Real. Breathing.

Her breath hitched. Her throat burned.

She didn’t say his name.

She just lunged forward, throwing her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as the tears finally broke loose.

This time, she let herself cry.

Minato held her tightly, hand cradling the back of her head, his voice low and urgent against her ear.

“You’re safe now. I’ve got you.”

For the first time since she woke in this place—this cold, cruel nowhere—she believed it.

He came for her.

He always would.

Notes:

To whoever guessed that the omamori pendant had a significance, you were right.

Chapter 124: Interlude: Of Clones and Consequences

Chapter Text

“You’re safe now. I’ve got you.”

Minato held Nemi tightly, one arm wrapped around her trembling frame as her sobs broke free. Her small hands clutched at the front of his sweater like a lifeline. He rested his chin briefly atop her head, sheltering her as best he could, but his mind was already spinning.

This place—

It wasn’t just strange. It was wrong.

A void.

No wind. No scent. No sound. The world around them was still and empty, painted in dull, lifeless grays. A realm with no horizon. No sky. Just... nothingness.

Where are we?

His eyes swept the shapeless space again. It was unlike any jutsu he’d encountered. Not a summoning realm. Not genjutsu either. Too real. Too cold.

And yet—she had been here. Alone. Trapped.

How?
How did they get her in here?

No—no time for that.

They needed to get out.

Minato tightened his hold around Nemi, chakra gathering with precision.

“I’ll get us out,” he murmured, steady and sure, even as the unease in his gut sharpened.

Then, in a flash of chakra—they vanished.


They reappeared in the dim warmth of a secure emergency safehouse—one of many he’d prepared, just in case. He had always hoped they’d never be needed.

Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, almost too bright after the strange dullness of… wherever they’d just been.

Minato landed lightly on his feet, still holding her, and gently began to unravel his arms from around her. Nemi clung a moment longer before letting go.

“Here,” he murmured, guiding her down onto the futon laid out nearby.

She sat stiffly, knees drawn close, gaze distant.

Minato knelt before her. His fingers brushed through her hair with careful hands, checking for wounds. A smear of blood. A small cut. Minor, but still worrying.

Then he saw it.

His breath hitched.

Bruises.
Faint, but unmistakable. Wrapping around her neck.

His chest tightened.

Someone had put their hands on her. Had choked her.

His daughter.

His jaw clenched, but he didn’t let it show. Not yet. Not in front of her.

“Nemi-chan,” he said gently, placing both hands on her shoulders. “It’s alright. Breathe with me. Slow and steady, okay? You’re safe now. I’m here. I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

Her breathing hitched again—but she nodded.

One breath. Then another.

Minato guided her through it, quietly. Her trembling eased a little. The sobs quieted. She clung to the stone pendant around her neck like it was the only thing tethering her to the present.

But the fear in her eyes… it didn’t leave. Not completely.

He knew he shouldn’t push her. Not after something like this. But… he needed answers. Needed to understand what had happened. Who had done this.

“Nemi-chan,” he said again, quieter now. “I know it’s hard. I know it’s scary. But… can you tell Tou-san what happened? Who took you away?”

She didn’t respond right away. Her gaze lifted to meet his. And for a moment—it was like she was looking through him. Not at him, but at something else. Something far away. Or close. Something urgent.

Then—

“Tou-san…” Her voice cracked. “Y-you… you have to go back!”

Minato blinked. “What—?”

A pulse in the air behind him. A shimmer. A chakra signature he recognized intimately.

He turned sharply—hands already moving—

And froze.

A second Minato stood in the room. Tattered. Bloodied. Smoke still clinging faintly to the edges of his battered sweater.

His clone.

Cradled in the clone’s arms was a newborn child.

Naruto.

Naked. Crying. Blood and birth still clinging to his skin. His son.

Minato’s breath caught.

No.

Why—why was his clone here?

No.

Don’t tell me—

His worst fear bloomed cold in his chest.

Something had gone wrong.

The clone staggered forward, pressing the newborn into Minato’s arms. Its chakra was unstable, already unraveling.

“Rescue Kushina,” it said, voice strained and breaking.

And then—it vanished. Dissolving into smoke with a faint hiss of displaced air.

In the same instant, a rush of memories surged into his mind—his clone’s final thoughts, compressed into painful clarity.

The ANBU named Rat. No—an imposter. A man in a mask with a single, spiraling eyehole.

The attack.

Lady Biwako—dead.

Taji—dead.

The threat. The blanket. The seals.

The desperate sprint. The gamble. The teleport.

And finally… here.

Minato stood still for a single breath.

Everything snapped into place.

The timing. The trap. The abduction.

His family. Used against him.

His arms tightened around Naruto instinctively, protectively. His son let out a soft whimper, his small hands curling as if sensing the tension in the air.

Minato glanced down at him—then at Nemi, who lay on the futon. Pale. Silent. Still trembling. Her gaze distant, dazed.

They had been used.

Both of them.

His children—his treasures—turned into leverage to reach Kushina.

To reach the Kyūbi.

There was no more time to think.

Minato adjusted his position beside the futon and carefully laid Naruto down next to Nemi, pulling a blanket over the newborn’s small body to shield him from the chill.

“Nemi-chan,” he said, voice firm but gentle. “Tou-san has to leave for a moment.”

He touched her shoulder, grounding her, even if she barely registered it.

“Please… take care of your baby brother, alright?”

She didn’t respond. Couldn’t. Still frozen. Still in shock.

Her eyes—wide and hollow—moved faintly toward Naruto, but she said nothing.

He looked down at them one last time—his son, still wet from birth, and his daughter, too brave for her age. And still, he had to turn his back. He hated it. But he had no choice.

Minato leaned down, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

“I’ll be back,” he whispered.

He had to be.

He rose to his feet.

“Tou-san, wait—!”

Her voice broke, desperate and raw.

She reached for him—

—but her arms caught only air.

Minato was already gone.


Silence returned.

Stillness.

Only the faint, hiccupping cries of a newborn stirred the air.

Nemi sat frozen, arms curled tightly around herself, the weight of everything pressing down like a wave.

Naruto whimpered again beside her.

His tiny hand reached out.

Blindly.

Searching.

And slowly… slowly, Nemi turned to him.

Chapter 125: Interlude Final: Of Choices and Sacrifice

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite every precaution—the concealed location, the reinforced barrier, the layers of ANBU security and sealing jutsu—they failed.

The enemy had struck with precision. The Kyūbi had been torn from Kushina. Konoha had suffered. Lives lost. Families shattered.

Minato had done what he could. He had tracked the masked man—whoever he was—and severed his control over the beast. He had teleported the rampaging Kyūbi far from the village, away from homes and civilians. A temporary victory.

But the monster still lived.

Now, bound by golden chains blooming from a dying Uzumaki’s back, the Kyūbi thrashed in rage. The ground quaked with every lurch. But it could not reach them. Not yet.

In the eye of this violent storm—stillness.

Minato knelt beside his family.

His newborn son cradled in his arms, red-faced and wailing. His wife kneeling opposite him, bloody and spent, her arms weakly wrapped around Nemi, who lay silent, head resting against her mother’s collarbone.

Kushina’s chakra chains extended out from her back like glimmering threads of defiance. But her skin was pale, her lips bloodied. Each breath rattled.

Nemi didn’t speak. Her eyes were wide, hollow. Not from fear—but from something deeper. Her silence chilled Minato more than the Kyūbi’s roar ever could.

And then—

Kushina coughed again. Wet. Violent. Red bloomed on her lips.

“Minato…” she rasped, forcing her eyes to stay open. “I’ll… drag the Kyūbi back into me…”

Her breath hitched. One trembling hand came to her mouth to muffle the next cough.

“And let it die with me…”

“No,” Minato breathed, his heart constricting, but she pressed on.

“That way… I can save you. Save our children. Save Konoha…”

Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision.

“Thank you… for everything…”

Minato stared at her.

For a moment—he couldn’t speak. Couldn’t breathe. His mind, so often razor-sharp in battle, spun uselessly.

What could he say to that?

“No,” he said, louder this time. Desperate. “Don’t say that!”

His voice trembled.

“I’m the one who should thank you,” he choked out, clutching Naruto closer to his chest. “You made me your husband… You made me the Yondaime Hokage… You made me—”
His throat closed up.
“—Naruto’s father.”

His shoulders shook.

“And I…”

But he couldn’t finish.

Kushina looked at him—softly, lovingly—even through her tears.

“Why… the sad face?” she whispered with a weak smile.

“I’m happy, Minato.”

Her eyes found Nemi in her arms, then Naruto in his. Her gaze lingered—full of fierce, maternal pride.

“I’m glad… that we met. That you loved me.”

Her voice grew faint, but no less clear.

“And I’m so glad… I was able to become a mother… to our children.”

Silence.

The Kyūbi roared in the distance, but its fury felt far away.

Minato… the man hailed as the Yellow Flash, the hero of the war… sat still.

He had always been composed. Cool under pressure. Tactical. Unshakable. He had to be. That was how he’d survived the battlefield. That was how he’d become Hokage.

But not now.

Not in front of his wife. His dying wife. Not with their daughter motionless in Kushina’s arms, and his newborn son crying in his.

Not with those words—so gentle. So final.

He felt the tears rise.

And this time—he didn’t stop them.

Kushina’s breathing had grown thinner, slower. Her strength was waning fast, but her voice—though faint—was full of aching sorrow.

“I’m sorry…” she whispered, her head turning slightly, resting against Nemi’s white hair. “I’m sorry I won’t get to see our son grow up… that I can’t see our daughter get married…”

Her eyes drifted, faraway.

Minato didn’t know what memory had taken her, only that something softened her expression. As though she was reliving a distant dream. Something beautiful… and lost.

For a moment, he said nothing.

But then, his jaw set. His voice returned—low, steady, resolute.

“No.”

His fingers tightened around the small bundle in his arms—Naruto, still crying softly in the folds of the cloth.

“Kushina, you don’t have to take the Kyūbi with you.”

Her eyes fluttered open in confusion.

“I have a plan,” he said gently but firmly.

“I’m going to seal your chakra into Naruto… using the Eight Trigrams Seal. So one day, when he’s older… he’ll meet you. Hear your words. Feel your love.”

He took a breath. “I’ll seal the Yang half of the Kyūbi into him. He’ll carry its power. The other half—the Yin half—I’ll take with me… using Shiki Fūjin.

Her eyes widened.

Minato’s gaze softened as he looked down at their son.

“I believe in him, Kushina. I truly do. The Great Toad Sage once spoke of a child… born to bring balance… to either save the world or destroy it.”

He looked back up at her, voice calm, absolute.

“I believe that child is Naruto.”

Her expression twisted—grief-stricken, anguished. “Why…?” she choked. “Why must you die for this?!”

Tears spilled freely now, her whole body trembling as she held Nemi tighter. “You’re going to leave our son alone?! You’ll leave Nemi alone—!”

She shook her head, despair giving way to fury. “Why?! Why sacrifice yourself for me… for Konoha?!”

Her arm lifted—shaking, bloodied. She meant to punch him, like she always did when she was mad.

But there was no strength in it. Just a weak, trembling claw, fingers catching the front of his cloak.

Still… she tried.

As if her hands could hold him here. As if her will alone could change his mind.

Minato’s chest ached.

He wanted to say yes. He wanted to find another way.

But there wasn’t one.

“I wish there was another path,” he said softly. “Kushina… I truly do.”

He reached out, brushing her hair back from her damp forehead.

“But to turn your back on the village… to turn your back on the country… is no different than abandoning your child.”

His voice grew quieter. Firmer.

“If the Kyūbi runs free… Konoha will fall. And it won’t end there. The world will spiral into war. Again.”

His gaze dropped. “Just like Uzushio.”

At that—Kushina froze.

He saw it in her eyes—the flash of memory. Of red tides. Burning homes. Screaming children. Her homeland, gone.

“You know,” he said, “what it means to grow up without a home. Without a place to belong.”

His hand came to rest gently over hers, fingers still clenched in his cloak.

“And that’s why we have to protect what we can.”

He leaned forward, voice low but unshakable.

“We… are a family of shinobi.”

The words settled like final stone markers in the space between them.

Kushina stared at him, eyes wide and shimmering, breathing shallow as she absorbed what he meant. What he was about to do.

Then—
A small voice broke through the silence.

“...You can seal the Yin half… in me, right?”

Minato’s head snapped toward the voice.

Nemi.

She sat huddled against Kushina’s side, tear-streaked cheeks pale beneath blood-smeared bangs. Her voice was barely above a whisper, fragile but steady enough to cut through the grief that clung to the air.

Minato blinked.

He hadn’t expected her to speak. She hadn’t spoken at all since he pulled her from that strange void. She’d been silent, withdrawn—shocked. But she had been listening. Listening to everything.

His heart twisted.

“I-I’m an Uzumaki too!” she said, louder now. “I can take it! I… I have to! You don’t have to—”

She faltered, unable to say the word she feared most: die.

Minato stared at her. At the way her small fists clenched, how she scratched at her arms without realizing it—nails digging in through the fabric of her clothes.

He recognized the movement instantly.

That same unconscious habit.

It had started long ago—ever since the first time she saw him working on his Hiraishin formulas. Her reaction had been so visceral, so pained, that he’d wondered if she’d even be able to stay in the same room as him when he worked.

But she had. She’d stayed. She’d learned.

She’d tried to overcome it all.

She always tried so hard to be brave.

Minato’s throat tightened.

“...No,” he said at last, his voice soft but resolute. “It’s not your burden to bear, Nemi.”

She blinked up at him, eyes wide.

“I won’t ever let you suffer a permanent scar,” he said. “Not to you. Not as your father.”

Nemi didn’t respond. She stood there, silent, as if the words couldn’t reach her. As if part of her had gone numb.

Beside her, Kushina pulled her close, arms tightening around the girl as she pressed her cheek into the snowy tangle of Nemi’s hair.

“I… really wanted to see you grow up…” she whispered hoarsely. “To see you get married… have children of your own…”

Her voice cracked.

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry…”

Nemi turned her head slightly, finally meeting her mother’s tearful eyes—eyes that had always glowed so brightly with love. Her lip quivered, but no sound escaped her.

Minato’s throat clenched.

She was already an orphan once. And now—

He closed his eyes for a moment—just one—before opening them again, resolute.

With the last of his chakra, he summoned a clone beside him. It shimmered into being—worn, tired-looking, but focused.

Minato turned to it with quiet authority.

“Take her. Now.”

The clone nodded.

Kushina didn’t resist as the clone gently pried Nemi from her arms, though her fingers lingered.

Nemi, however, thrashed. Her voice finally tore free from her throat.

“Kaa-san! Tou-san—NO! Don’t—don’t do this!”

Her hands reached desperately for them. But her fingers closed around empty air.

In a flash of chakra, she and the clone vanished.

Silence returned.

Minato remained behind. Still kneeling. Still holding Naruto.

Kushina’s breath rattled beside him, faint and weakening.

He looked down at the child in his arms. Then at the empty space where Nemi had been.

I’m sorry… I’m so, so sorry.

Notes:

It was a valiant attempt by Nemi, but as shown above, Minato ultimately refused to seal the yin half of Kurama into her.

Additional rambling

I know some readers may have been hoping for Nemi to bulldoze through this situation and save everyone with her godlike potential and memories of canon… but that isn’t the story I want to tell. This is the story of Nemi, a girl born with the potential to become godlike, yes, but whose soul remains deeply human, with all the flaws, fears, and struggles that come with it. There are some things, even with her half baked memories of canon, that are beyond her control.

She will grow into her powers, but not instantly. It won’t be an instant power fantasy. Like Naruto himself, who started as the class clown and rose to become Hokage through hardship and growth (and plot armor), Nemi’s journey will take time.

That said, don’t worry, not everything will follow canon. Fate plays an important role in this story. Some things will change. Some won’t. Actions will have its consequences (hey, just like real life!), either for better or for worse.

If you are still interested in reading the journey of Nemi in a world that was never meant to have her, you have my sincerest appreciation. Thank you.

Chapter 126: Of Father and Farewell

Chapter Text

It wasn’t supposed to go like this.

Nemi had expected to spend the night tucked away at the Uchiha estate. That she, Itachi, Sasuke, and Mikoto would take shelter when the Kyūbi struck. That they would huddle in the evacuation center while the village above trembled.

She thought she would wake to news of the devastation. To the announcement that the Yondaime had fallen sealing the beast. That Kushina and Minato were dead.

She had prepared for that moment.

She had steeled herself to cry—to mourn them, to wear the grief with honesty, even though she’d known it was coming. She wouldn’t even need to fake it.

But she hadn’t expected this.

She hadn’t expected to be taken.

To be choked by a masked man. Dragged into a dimension of shadows. Held in place by chakra not her own. To be bait—for him.

She hadn’t expected to see her mother, bleeding and gasping, still fighting to keep the Nine-Tails restrained. To hear Kushina plead through tears that Naruto not be made into a jinchūriki.

She hadn’t expected to witness Minato’s heartbreak. His resolve. The way he placed the future of the world in the hands of a newborn child.

And she hadn’t expected her own voice to break through. To offer herself—seal the Yin half in me—even as fear skittered down her spine.

She had meant it.

She had wanted to help.

And Minato had looked her in the eye—and refused.

Then, with only a brief order to his clone, he’d sent her away.

Away from them.

Away from their final moments.

She thought she had been ready for their deaths.

She was wrong.

Now she struggled wildly in the arms of the clone, her limbs thrashing. They were kneeling just outside the edge of the sealing field, the golden glow of Kushina’s chains pulsing faintly before them—impenetrable. They boxed in the Kyūbi. And the people Nemi loved.

She fought against the arms around her.

“Tou-san, please! Don’t go—PLEASE!”

Her fists pounded against the cloak draped over him. She clawed. Grasped. Hit. She didn’t care that it wasn’t the real Minato.

The clone said nothing. It simply held her tighter, letting her strike, letting her weep.

“Nemi…”

The voice was quiet. Almost too kind. She could barely hear it above the roaring in her ears.

Her breath hitched. She tried to wipe her face with shaking fingers. She sniffled hard, biting down the next sob.

“You’re not him,” she whispered hoarsely. Her body trembled.

"You're not my Tou-san!"

Her voice cracked at the end.

The clone didn’t flinch. “I know I’m not,” he said quietly.

But he had Minato’s face. Minato’s voice. Minato’s warmth. His eyes were tired—grief etched into every line—but they held the same gentle determination. The same unshakable love.

“And yet… I carry his feelings. His thoughts.” The clone’s voice trembled, the way Minato’s had when he couldn’t hide the ache anymore. “Nemi…”

He reached out and gently tucked a strand of her white hair behind her ear.

“Tou-san wants you to grow up well, okay? Eat your vegetables, do your morning yoga, and when you enter the Academy, listen to your teachers… do all your homework…” His voice faltered, eyes crinkling with an almost broken attempt at humor. “When you grow up—be careful of men, alright?”

A soft, wistful chuckle. “Don’t fall for someone perverted like Jiraiya-sensei…”

Nemi stared up at him, her vision blurred with tears.

Even now… even like this… he was trying to comfort her.

Her throat clenched. The sob came back before she could stop it.

It was so painfully, unmistakably Minato.

Her fingers curled tightly into his cloak, as though clinging hard enough could stop the inevitable. “Tou-san…” she choked out.

There were so many things she wanted to say. I’m sorry. It’s my fault. You shouldn’t have saved me. You should have stayed. You should have lived—

But the words wouldn’t come. They sat trapped in her throat, heavy and useless.

And then—

She felt it.

The clone’s chakra wavered.

A sharp, suffocating spike in the distance. Chaotic. Violent.

Nemi’s eyes widened. Her senses flared. She couldn’t see beyond the golden barrier of Kushina’s chains, but she didn’t need to.

She knew.

The Kyūbi was attacking again. Its chakra lashed out like a blade. And someone—

Someone was shielding Naruto.

No. No!

She twisted in the clone’s grip, heart thundering in her chest. “Let me go—please, let me go—!”

But his arms stayed firm around her. Unmoving. Protective. Steady even as his chakra flickered with strain.

The tears came again, hot and fast.

The clone’s smile was small. Soft. Achingly familiar.

“I’m thankful… that I got to be your Tou-san,” he said, voice barely audible over the roar of distant chakra.

“Even if it was only for a short while…”

His hand brushed gently through her hair.

“Thank you… for being my daughter.”

No.

No. No.

No!” Nemi sobbed as she buried her face in his cloak, clinging tighter with shaking arms. “I’m sorry! I’m sorryyyyy!”

Her voice cracked, raw and panicked, muffled against his chest.

I’m sorry I lied, she thought wildly. I’m not really an Uzumaki… I’m sorry I came here… I’m sorry—because of me—

She didn’t even know which apology came first. Her thoughts collapsed—spiraling, tangled, loud.

Then—she felt it. His body shifted slightly in her grasp.

She blinked up through blurred vision, just barely catching the flicker of recognition on his face—his eyes lifting toward something behind her.

She thought she heard his voice, soft and final:

“Please… take care of her.”

And then—he was gone.

Her hands hit the grass—empty.

Somewhere in the stillness, a soft chime echoed through the air—clear, distant.

The warmth was gone. So was he.

Nemi froze.

Crack.

(A sharp sound split the quiet, like glass fracturing under pressure.)

Panic surged. She scrambled forward on hands and knees, fingers reaching, reaching for the barrier—for them—for one last glimpse.

Through the golden shimmer of the sealing chains, she saw them.

Minato. Kushina. Protecting Naruto.

And then—the Kyūbi’s claws.

Her mouth opened in a silent scream.

But before she could move, another pair of arms grabbed her from behind.

She struggled. Twisted.

And then—

Mikoto.

“Nemi!” the Uchiha woman’s voice cracked as she gripped the child tightly. Her hands came to Nemi’s face, holding her still—forcing their eyes to meet.

Sharingan.

Red eyes flared before her.

A genjutsu—!

Nemi’s chakra flared in defiance. That same invasive sensation surged through her system, like before. That unnatural override. But this time—she remembered. And she fought.

No—!” she screamed in her mind, and her chakra pulsed outward in a raw wave of resistance.

The technique shattered. The pressure snapped like a twig underfoot.

Mikoto gasped. “What—?!”

Nemi didn’t stop to explain. She tore herself free, staggering to her feet. “Tou-san! Kaa-san!” she sobbed, trying to run, to see

Crack.

A sharp pain exploded in her neck.

The world tilted.

Her legs buckled.

And then—darkness swallowed her.


Mikoto caught Nemi before she could hit the ground, cradling the girl tightly against her chest. One arm wrapped around her protectively, the other trembling as it held her close.

Her eyes shimmered, heavy with grief.

I’m sorry.
I’m so, so sorry.

Chapter 127: Interlude: Of Smoke and Silence

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A few hours earlier...

Uchiha Mikoto moved like lightning through the compound gates.

“Itachi? Nemi-chan?” she called, her voice cutting sharply through the air.

She didn’t wait for a response.

Her chest was tight with panic. Adrenaline surged in her blood.

She had only left the house for a moment—just a simple errand. Drop off some letters at the post office before it closed. Maybe pick up a few last-minute groceries. Everything had been calm. Peaceful.

Until the roar shattered the sky.
Until the Kyūbi rose from the dark, screaming its rage into the night.

Mikoto had sprinted home the instant the tremor hit. She didn’t even bother to shut the door behind her as she burst into the genkan. Her shopping bag dropped from her hands, forgotten. Fruit spilled out, apples bruising as they tumbled across the floor—but it didn’t matter.

None of it mattered.

She turned sharply and ran into her husband’s study, grabbing what she could—documents, birth certificates, the family registry scroll. Anything they would need if they had to evacuate.

Should she grab clothes? Medicine? The photo album?

No. No time.

Outside, the ground shook again. Distant, yet terrifying. Another roar tore through the air.
The Nine-Tails was still loose.

Something had gone terribly wrong. Why had it been released? How had the seals failed? What happened to Kushina?

But she didn’t have time to ask those questions. Not yet.

She needed to get to her children. And to Kushina’s.

She shoved the scrolls into the bag, slinging it over one shoulder as she rushed down the corridor.
“Kids! We have to go—now!”

She made for the nursery first. The crib was empty. Sasuke wasn’t there. Not a surprise—Itachi must have taken him.

She turned sharply, heart hammering as she headed for her eldest son’s room. Shoji doors slid open with a slam. Empty.

“Where—”

Then she paused.

At the end of the corridor—near the kitchen—she saw him.

Itachi.

Standing in front of the bathroom door, Itachi clutched the baby sling against his chest with one arm. The other rattled the handle with growing urgency. Two cloth packs lay on the floor beside him, carelessly dropped.

His face—normally unreadable—was tight.

No.

Not tight.

Panicked.

“Itachi?” Mikoto called gently, quickly closing the distance. She knelt beside him without hesitation, her hands immediately checking Sasuke first—warm, unharmed, sleepy. Then her eyes flicked to her eldest. No injuries. No blood.

So why did he look like this?

“Itachi, we have to go,” she said, rising swiftly. “Where’s Nemi-chan?”

Still, he didn’t move. He didn’t even look at her.

“Nemi…” he started, voice low.

Her stomach dropped. “What’s wrong?”

Itachi wasn’t like this. Her sweet, observant boy never faltered, not even when he swallowed wasabi whole during dinner one night and quietly endured the burn. He didn’t let panic show.

So this—this trembling in his tone—meant something was terribly wrong.

He stared at the bathroom door. “She’s inside. But…”

Mikoto waited.

“She’s been in there for two hours.

Her breath hitched.

She turned immediately to the door and tried the handle. Locked.

“Nemi-chan?” she called, knocking. “Are you okay? Do you need help?”

Silence.

No footsteps. No rustle. No reply.

“I heard a noise earlier,” Itachi added softly. “But I thought…”

Another roar echoed in the distance. The Kyūbi. Louder now. Closer.

There wasn’t time.

“Itachi, close your eyes,” Mikoto instructed firmly, gaze never leaving the door.

She didn’t wait to see if he obeyed. With a sharp pull of chakra into her palm, she ripped the wooden door off its hinges in a loud crash of splintered wood and torn paper.

The bathroom beyond was empty.

Sink. Stool. Toilet. The drawn curtain of the bathtub.

No Nemi.

“Nemi-chan?” Mikoto stepped in, yanking the curtain aside.

Nothing.

She looked to the high window—still latched, no sign of tampering.

The weight in her chest grew heavier.

This wasn’t a child hiding.

Something was wrong. Very, very wrong.

No. Please no…

Had someone—

“Okaa-san…”

Mikoto turned.

Itachi stood frozen in the doorway, Sasuke snug in the sling. In his free hand—

A hair clip.

Teal.

She dropped to her knees in front of him and took it gently.

It was broken. Torn cleanly in half. Smeared faintly with red.

Blood.

Recognition hit her like a stone.

Nemi’s hair clip. The same one she and Itachi had picked out as an apology gift a year ago. Mikoto still remembered how he’d stood quietly in front of the accessories stand, eyes fixed on that particular color.

“Because it matches Nemi-chan’s eyes,” he had said, soft but certain.

Now it lay broken in her palm. Streaked faintly with red.

“This…” Itachi’s voice cracked, fingers tightening around nothing.

Not good.

She knew the signs—his shoulders drawn tight, his gaze refusing to meet hers, the tremble in his voice. He was spiraling. Wracked with guilt already.

He was her firstborn. Brilliant. Gentle. Far too mature for his age.

But he was still just a boy.

Mikoto pocketed the broken clip and reached out, gently combing his bangs away from his face. “Itachi,” she said softly, “look at me.”

He hesitated, then did.

“Nemi-chan is going to be alright. I promise.”

“But—” his voice shook. “What if she’s—”

“She’s smart. You know she is,” Mikoto interrupted gently. “Smarter than all of us sometimes. She’s not here, but she’s alive. I can feel it.”

Her hand came down to adjust the baby sling against his chest. Sasuke had started to sniffle—sensing the tension, perhaps. Mikoto stroked his little head, then met Itachi’s eyes again.

“Right now, we need to get you both to safety. I need you to protect your brother, alright? You’re his big brother. That’s something only you can do.”

She paused, making sure her voice was steady. “I’ll come back for Nemi-chan. I swear it.”

Itachi didn’t speak. She saw it in his eyes—he didn’t believe her. Not fully. But he wanted to.

And that was enough.

After a moment, he nodded.

His arms tightened protectively around Sasuke. He didn’t say another word.

Mikoto hated that she had to lean on that protective instinct to get him moving. But they didn’t have time. The next roar of the Kyūbi was louder. Closer. The ground rumbled beneath their feet.

They had to go.

Mikoto rose and grabbed the cloth packs by the door. One she recognized—it was Nemi’s. The other… had Itachi already packed his?

She blinked. But now wasn’t the time for questions. There was no time left.

Another distant roar tore through the night.

And with it, the three of them left.


The trio weaved through panicked crowds, skirting toppled stalls and broken masonry as they pressed forward through the ravaged streets of Konoha. Rubble littered the roads. Smoke curled up from somewhere ahead. Mikoto pressed on anyway, arms wrapped tightly around her makeshift supply bag. She kept her steps measured, her eyes sharp.

She was in the lead. She had to be.

Every few turns, she paused—assessing the road, the density of the fleeing crowds, the sound of destruction. Which way would be fastest? Safest? How far were they now from the evacuation center?

All around them was chaos—shouting civilians, screaming children, frantic calls for loved ones. The smell of ash. The dull hum of distant chakra.

She caught sight of a few familiar flak jackets in the crowd—her clansmen, members of the Konoha Military Police, directing civilians toward the shelters. For a fleeting moment, she wondered where Fugaku might be now. Was he fighting at the front? Searching for more civilians to rescue?

She didn’t have time to think about it.

Turning into a less crowded side street, Mikoto caught sight of flickering streetlamps still clinging to power. “Quickly,” she said, gesturing sharply over her shoulder to Itachi.

He followed without question, arms curled tightly around the baby sling across his chest. Sasuke whimpered, but Itachi kept him shielded and close.

Then—

A roar tore through the air.

The ground trembled. Mikoto’s head snapped up in time to see a building down the road crumbling in on itself. Concrete and steel beams shattered loose—projectiles hurtling toward them.

No time to hesitate.

Mikoto’s hands flew into signs. “Doton: Doryūheki!”

The earth responded—rising up in a jagged wall of dirt and stone just before the debris struck. Broken beams slammed into it with a clang. A cloud of dust burst outward.

Mikoto exhaled, her shoulders shaking slightly. She wasn’t a front-line shinobi anymore—not since she'd retired during the Third War to raise her firstborn—but some instincts never dulled. Earth wasn’t her affinity. But she’d seen the jutsu used by Iwa-nin countless times during the war. Her Sharingan had copied it. Muscle memory carried her now.

She looked back—Itachi was still upright, a little dusty, his grip on the baby sling secure. Good. Sasuke’s soft crying rose in response to the commotion, but he was unharmed.

“Come on,” she said, pushing herself up, brushing grit from her sleeves. “We need to—”

A sudden crack split the air.

Beneath her feet, the ground lurched.

A pipe somewhere below had ruptured—gas, or maybe a damaged water line. The explosion fractured the earth like a jagged scar, opening a chasm between her and the boys.

“ITACHI!” Mikoto shouted, staggering as the pavement heaved beneath her. Instinct made her leap back—kunai clattered out from her bag—but she remained upright.

She turned just in time to see Itachi on the other side of the gap, teetering, still shielding Sasuke.

And behind him—

Her eyes widened.

A wave of falling debris—shattered stone, a cracked tree trunk—rushed toward him from the blind spot at his back.

“No—!”

But before she could shout again, Itachi moved.

A half-step.

A pivot.

Precise.

The debris missed them by inches.

He hadn’t even turned to look.

For a heartbeat, Mikoto just stared. The precision. The stillness. The awareness. Her son had moved not by sight, but instinct.

A shinobi’s instinct.

She didn’t have time to wonder how. She rushed toward the collapsed edge of the path and jumped across.

“Itachi—!” she knelt at his side immediately, eyes scanning him, then Sasuke. “Are you hurt?”

They weren’t. But Mikoto’s hands still lingered—checking, double-checking, because her heart was still pounding in her chest.

It took everything in her not to crumble in relief.

“Okaa-san… I’m fine,” Itachi said quietly. His voice was steady again, almost embarrassed by her fussing. “We should go.”

Right. Of course. Her prodigious son. The panic he’d shown earlier had all but vanished now, tucked neatly behind his usual calm. That, too, made her heart ache.

Mikoto adjusted the strap of her supply bag and reached for his free hand—the one not cradling Sasuke—and they moved on.

They cut through another bend in the road, winding between shattered walls and fractured rooftops. The destruction seemed to lessen here—fewer collapsed buildings, fewer bodies. But the Kyūbi’s roars still echoed somewhere in the distance, deep and primal, shaking the air itself.

And then—

A sound.

A child’s cry.

Mikoto’s steps halted instinctively.

Somewhere nearby. Sharp, broken sobs. Her head snapped toward the source. Just ahead, past the rubble of a destroyed storefront, a small figure sat slumped on the ground, wailing.

A girl.

Alone.

In front of her, crushed beneath a collapsed beam—an outstretched hand. Lifeless. Dust-streaked.

The girl didn’t look much older than Nemi.

Mikoto ran.

She didn’t think—she didn’t need to.

“Girl!” she called out, rushing across the debris-littered road. The child looked up at her, wide-eyed and tear-stained. For a brief second, Mikoto thought she saw a flash of red swirl in those dark irises—but it vanished just as quickly. She filed it away. Not now.

“What’s your name?” she asked firmly, trying to keep her voice grounded, steady. Keep the girl present.

The girl hiccupped, trembling, but managed to answer. “I-Izumi,” she whispered.

“Izumi-chan,” Mikoto echoed gently. “I know this is scary, but you have to leave this place. It’s not safe here anymore. Come with us. Please.”

Izumi turned, glancing at the body pinned beneath the rubble. Her breath caught again. Her shoulders shook.

Mikoto stepped forward—but before she could reach out, Itachi moved.

He came up beside her, calm and composed. His arms still shielding Sasuke against his chest. And yet, he extended one small hand toward the crying girl.

“Please,” he said, voice soft but certain. “Come with us.”

Izumi looked at him, stunned by the unexpected gesture. Her teary gaze flicked from his hand… to his face… to the ruin behind her.

Then—silently—she wiped her eyes with her sleeve and took his hand.

Mikoto exhaled, her heart tightening.

Even here, even now… her son’s kindness never faltered. As expected of him.

“Okay,” she said, gently but firmly. “Let’s move. Stay close—don’t fall behind.”

And together, the four of them continued on through the ruined streets.


Mikoto knelt in front of her son on the hard floor of the evacuation center, nestled near the protective walls of the village.

Around them, the air was thick with unease. The faint sobs of children. The whispers of frightened civilians. The heavy silence of people waiting—hoping—for the night to end. For the chaos to stop.

Sasuke had quieted somewhat in Itachi’s arms, though his tiny face remained scrunched, clearly unsettled by the tense atmosphere.

“Alright,” Mikoto said gently, setting her supply bag down beside them. She knelt and reached inside, pulling out her old flak vest—the jōnin jacket she hadn’t worn in years. She had packed it on instinct. Now, she shrugged it on with practiced ease, fastening the straps as she spoke.

“I need you to stay here, okay?” she said to Itachi, her voice firm but warm. “Watch over your brother. Okaa-san will be back soon—I promise.”

She glanced at the girl beside him—Izumi, curled up close, still holding Itachi’s hand.

“And look after Izumi-chan too, alright?”

Itachi didn’t speak. But he nodded once, silent and serious. His fingers tightened slightly around Izumi’s.

Mikoto’s heart ached with pride—and something deeper. Something more fragile.

Before he could react, she leaned in and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

Predictably, he flinched, his cheeks coloring as he raised a hand in protest. “Okaa-san…”

Mikoto smiled softly. Still just a boy.

Still her boy.

She stood, adjusting her jacket one last time. Then, with a final glance at the three children—her son, her baby, and the girl they had taken in—she turned and walked away.

Back into the night.


The streets of Konoha were quieter now.

Most of the civilians had already been evacuated. The unlucky ones...

Mikoto didn’t let herself finish the thought.

She kept moving, weaving her way through fractured alleys and buckled roads, past collapsed lamp posts and the occasional flare of firelight in the rubble. Here and there, a few remaining civilians staggered in the opposite direction—guided by shinobi, or by sheer instinct—toward safety. Toward the evacuation center.

She didn’t follow them.

She retraced her path back toward the Uchiha compound. Toward her home.

Toward Nemi.

Every few steps, she paused to reassess her surroundings. So much of the village was unrecognizable now—landmarks swallowed by debris, road signs buried beneath fallen stone. The streetlights were mostly shattered or flickering dimly, their light useless. Only the moon above offered any guidance now.

She passed another group—two women hurrying with small children in their arms, a military police officer ushering them forward. Mikoto's eyes swept across the street, alert, scanning.

Then—

A roar.

Distant. But terrible.

Her head jerked up, eyes narrowing. There, in the far distance—just barely visible from where she stood—the Kyūbi reared back, something dark and massive forming in its gaping maw.

Mikoto didn’t know what it was.

But her instincts screamed danger.

The black sphere launched forward like a comet, tearing across the sky. It mowed down everything in its path—buildings, streets, the very earth itself—before, inexplicably, it slowed mid-air. As though caught.

Stopped.

And then—it vanished.

No crash. No impact. Just… gone. Right before the Hokage Monument.

Mikoto stared, stunned. What…?

She recognized that jutsu.

Hiraishin: Dōrai

Space-time manipulation—only one shinobi in the entire village could pull off something like that with such scale.

The Yondaime.

Minato.

He was alive.

And he was fighting.

But she couldn’t afford to dwell on it—not now. Not with Nemi still missing. She turned sharply to resume her path when a hand caught her arm.

Firm. Familiar.

Her eyes snapped to the source. Her husband stood there, dirt-smudged and battle-worn. His eyes locked on hers, hard.

“What are you doing here?” he demanded. “You should be in the evacuation center. Where are our sons?”

Mikoto glanced briefly at his grip, then calmly pried his hand from her arm.

“They’re safe. I already brought them there.”

He opened his mouth—no doubt to argue—but she pressed on before he could.

“Nemi-chan’s missing. I have to go back to the house.”

Fugaku’s eyes narrowed. “The Hokage’s daughter? How?”

“I don’t know,” she said bluntly. “That’s why I need to find her. Please, Fugaku. Minato entrusted her to me.”

He stared at her for a long moment, the tension between them palpable. His frown deepened.

“I’ll send a squad.”

“No.” Mikoto shook her head firmly. “You focus on protecting the civilians. I can handle this.” She offered a small, reassuring smile. “I was a jōnin once, remember?”

Another distant explosion rumbled through the village.

Fugaku’s eyes lingered on her—still sharp, still uncertain.

But finally, with a quiet sigh, he nodded. “Stay safe.”

“I will.”

And she ran.


Her house was—miraculously—still standing.

The front gate had been torn clean off its hinges. Several trees in the courtyard lay splintered and uprooted. But the main structure itself had endured. No gaping holes, no crumbling roof. For now, it remained intact.

Mikoto wasted no time. She tore through every room with urgency—sliding doors open, flicking on what lights still worked, calling Nemi’s name over and over.

“Nemi-chan? Are you here? Answer me!”

No sign. She even checked the old shed in the back garden, where she kept her gardening tools—half-expecting, half-hoping to find a small figure tucked away among the rakes and watering cans.

But nothing.

Her heartbeat quickened.

Where did she go?

She pressed two fingers together, trying to calm her nerves long enough to gather chakra. Chakra sensing was never her specialty, but she knew the basics—enough to cast a radius out, maybe a few dozen meters around her.

She closed her eyes. Focused.

Nothing. No chakra signatures nearby.

A good sign? Or a terrible one?

She didn’t stop to decide.

Mikoto bolted down the street and began searching the neighboring houses. Most were empty—families already evacuated.

“Nemi-chan!” she shouted into the darkened halls. “If you can hear me, say something!”

Silence.

Then—another roar tore through the night.

She turned sharply, peering out through the nearest window.

The Kyūbi. Its monstrous form loomed in the far distance. Its mouth began to glow, a growing dark sphere of crackling energy forming at its center.

Mikoto’s stomach twisted with dread.

But before it could fire, something massive fell from the sky.

A toad.

No—the toad. She recognized the massive figure instantly. Gamabunta.

Perched atop his head stood a small silhouette in a white cloak, the flames licking the hem in the moonlight.

The Yondaime.

Below, the Kyūbi thrashed, snarling and fighting beneath the weight of the summon. Then, in a flash—the beast vanished. Gone. Probably teleported. Somewhere else. Somewhere farther from the village.

She didn’t have time to wonder where. Mikoto turned away from the window, already moving—until her body stopped short.

Wait.

Something didn’t add up.

She looked back out again. Toward the place where Gamabunta had stood only moments ago. Toward the direction where, just barely audible now, another distant roar echoed from far beyond the village perimeter.

Her mind worked fast. Piecing it together.

Two hours.

Itachi had said Nemi locked herself in the bathroom two hours ago.

Two hours.

And then… the Kyūbi appeared.

And now—Nemi was gone.

Mikoto stared toward the far-off horizon.

“No…” she whispered, her throat tightening.

It couldn’t be.

It couldn’t be.

Notes:

Mikoto was a jōnin... a jōnin!! Might as well show it here.

Chapter 128: Interlude Cont: Of Ashes and Aftermath

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Mikoto collapsed to her knees, cradling Nemi’s unconscious body tightly in her arms. The girl’s small frame was limp, breath shallow against her collarbone. Her fingers twitched slightly—even in unconsciousness, she hadn’t fully let go.

Mikoto’s hands trembled.

She hadn’t known what she would find when she reached the source of that lingering dread in her gut—only that something terrible had happened. And now, holding Nemi like this, she didn’t need confirmation.

No child should carry what she now did.

Mikoto brushed a strand of blood-matted white hair from the girl’s forehead and exhaled shakily. The cut was shallow—a sharp wound, probably from falling—likely the source of the blood on the broken hairclip.

But when she tilted Nemi’s chin gently to check for other injuries, her fingers stilled.

Bruises.

Faint, purpling prints around her throat.

Mikoto’s breath caught.

Who had done this?

What had happened in that barrier?

She looked past Nemi now, toward where the golden glow of the sealing barrier still shimmered faintly against the night. The last of the Uzumaki chains wavered like flame in the dark, their ends curling toward the earth as the chakra that fueled them began to fade.

Kushina’s chakra.

It was the first time Mikoto had ever seen it—the fabled Adamantine Sealing Chains Kushina had always bragged about during their missions together in the Third Shinobi War.

“It’s in my Uzumaki blood! A legendary Fūinjutsu technique only I can use!” she had boasted, grinning from ear to ear. Mikoto had wanted to throttle her at the time for never demonstrating it in actual combat. Just like Kushina to run her mouth without proof.

Now, seeing them here—broken, unraveling—Mikoto wished she’d never seen them at all.

Within the barrier’s fading glow, she could just barely make out the silhouettes of two fallen figures. Slumped, unmoving. Minato. Kushina. Side by side.

And near them… a cradle.

No. Not just a cradle.

Their newborn. Still alive, somehow.

Her heart lurched painfully.

Mikoto looked down again at Nemi, brushing her hand gently along the girl's back, grounding herself. You shouldn’t have seen that. You shouldn’t have been anywhere near that. But Nemi had been—and she had survived. Somehow. Held together by sheer will and something much more painful: love.

She remembered the way Nemi had screamed before the clone disappeared. Her arms outstretched. Refusing to let go of Minato.

She had been forced to.

Mikoto tightened her grip around the child, tucking her closer as if she could shield her from the memories she now carried.

Footsteps thundered in the distance.

Mikoto's eyes snapped up, instincts on edge—until she recognized the armor. ANBU. The crested masks flashed in the moonlight as they approached, their formation tight and purposeful.

And at the head of the group—Sandaime.

Sarutobi Hiruzen. His face, shadowed under the weight of the night, was hard and unreadable.

They didn’t come to her first. They went to the barrier.

To Minato and Kushina.

To the child wailing softly in the cradle—the only one alive among the three.

Mikoto’s throat tightened as the ex-Hokage reached the edge of the ruins and stopped. She saw the moment recognition hit him. She saw the grief that followed, creeping slowly down the lines of his face like age catching up.

But he didn't cry. He didn’t move for a long time.

Neither did she.

For a while, it was just the wind and the quiet crackle of chakra residue flickering in the air—remnants of Minato’s final sacrifice.

But eventually, her presence did not go unnoticed.

One of the ANBU turned, alarm flickering in his body language as he registered the silhouette in the grass. Then—recognition. The mask tilted slightly, a murmur passed to another, and within moments, a few of them began moving toward her.

Their movements were professional—measured. One of them made a subtle hand signal before stepping forward, not to challenge her, but to escort.

Of course, Mikoto thought distantly. Wife of the Uchiha clan head. I wouldn’t go unnoticed for long.

She struggled to her feet, shifting Nemi carefully in her arms. The girl didn’t stir—small, still, her head tucked close to Mikoto’s shoulder.

She didn’t resist when the ANBU surrounded her. She didn’t need to. Her posture made it clear: she wasn’t a threat. She was a mother carrying a child.

One of them motioned for her to come forward. She followed without a word.

They led her to Sandaime.

Sarutobi turned at the sound of their approach—and his eyes widened when he saw her. Not with suspicion. But with something closer to surprise… and recognition.

Mikoto stopped a few paces away and gave a respectful, shallow bow, even as her arms remained protectively wrapped around Nemi.

“Sandaime-sama.”

Sarutobi nodded once, returning the greeting. His eyes dropped to the child in her arms, narrowing slightly in concern.

“…Is she—?”

“She’s alive,” Mikoto confirmed quietly. “Just… unconscious. I had to knock her out. She was hysterical.”

She didn’t elaborate on the screams. The sobs. The way Nemi had clawed at the clone’s cloak, refusing to let go even as it dissolved into nothing.

Sarutobi’s expression didn’t shift much—but Mikoto caught the subtle lowering of his shoulders. A flicker of something… weary.

“She was with them?” he asked, voice rougher now.

Mikoto hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around Nemi’s form.

“I saw her outside the barrier… with one of Minato’s clones. I don’t know how long she was there.” A pause. Then, quieter: “She saw something. I think… I think she saw everything.”

Sarutobi’s eyes flicked briefly toward the bodies behind him—the crumpled remnants of Konoha’s Yondaime Hokage and his wife, cloaked still in fading chakra.

Then, down at Nemi again.

His gaze landed on the bruises around her neck.

“…She may be our only witness,” he murmured. “We’ll need to—”

“Sandaime-sama,” Mikoto said, her voice firmer this time, cutting through his words.

He looked up at her.

“I understand the urgency,” she said, steadying herself. “I do. But please… she’s just a child. She witnessed the death of her parents. She was nearly killed herself. She—” Her voice caught for a moment, but she pushed on. “She needs time to rest. Please. Let her sleep. Just for a little while.”

The pause that followed stretched uncomfortably long. Mikoto held his gaze, refusing to look away. For Nemi’s sake, she would not be the one to blink.

Finally, Sarutobi exhaled.

“…Very well,” he said at last. “For now.”

Mikoto let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.

Behind the Sandaime, orders were already being given. Two ANBU approached the cradle, lifting the crying newborn with careful, practiced hands. Another pair moved toward the edges of the clearing, drawing out scrolls and seals to begin the cleanup—gathering fragments of scorched ground, traces of chakra, pieces of Minato’s formula etched into broken stone.

Someone draped cloth over the bodies.

The barrier was gone now. The chains had faded. Only the moon remained, hanging quietly above them all, as if to bear witness to what remained.

Mikoto stood still in the grass, her flak vest stained with dust and dirt.

She looked down at the girl in her arms once more.

Nemi’s expression was peaceful now. Almost… too peaceful. Her white hair was tangled, her cheek smudged with tear stains, her eyes closed in unnatural stillness.

“You’ll be safe now,” Mikoto whispered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

“I promise.”

The wind whispered through the clearing again—carrying nothing now but ashes and aftermath.

Notes:

I received a comment on another site where I posted this fic and it made me think: what are the expectations people generally have when it comes to reading SI OC fics? Canon compliant or canon-go-screw-yourself?

It has been years since I last read a proper naruto SI fic, I'm not sure what is the norm now.

Chapter 129: Interlude Final: Of Fire and Funeral

Notes:

I recommend playing Naruto OST: Despair while reading this.

Chapter Text

The day was too peaceful for what it was.

Seven days had passed since the Kyūbi attack. Lives were lost. Homes reduced to rubble. The village would never be the same again.

And yet—hope endured. When despair threatened to reign, it was hope that pushed it back. Konoha endured. Its people were forged in the Will of Fire, and already, the work of rebuilding had begun. Shinobi and civilians alike labored side by side—clearing debris, treating the wounded, sheltering the displaced.

But today, those efforts had ceased.

Today was the funeral of the Yondaime Hokage.

Yamanaka Inoichi stood near the front of the procession, clad in formal mourning robes, black as the crows that circled far above. As head of the Yamanaka clan, he was among the honor guard tasked with leading the solemn march to the memorial grounds.

Not that it felt like an honor. It felt like a curse.

He would have gladly gone his whole life without ever being called upon for this.

The air was unnervingly still, thick with the weight of unspoken grief. Only the steady sound of footsteps and the faint rustle of fabric filled the silence as the funeral procession made its way through the heart of the village.

Civilians lined the path, bowing their heads in silence. Some wept quietly. Others simply stood, unmoving, eyes glassy with loss. All of them bore the same expression: reverence, sorrow, disbelief.

Inoichi’s eyes flicked across the formation to Shikaku, standing on the opposite side of the casket. His old friend’s expression was unreadable, but the usual glint of dry humor, the half-smirk ready to cut tension with a snide remark—that was gone.

Just a man mourning another.

Then his gaze shifted forward—to the girl leading them.

She was small. Barely five. Her long white hair had been tied into a neat bun, and she wore a plain black kimono that seemed to swallow her. In her hands, she carried the framed portrait of the fallen Hokage. Her steps were steady. Her silence louder than any mourning bell.

Uzumaki Nemi, he recalled.

It was tradition for a child of the village to carry the image of a fallen Hokage—to symbolize the generation protected by their sacrifice. A reminder that the Will of Fire did not die with them. That it lived on, passed down.

But Inoichi suspected few in the crowd realized the full weight that child carried.

She wasn’t just a symbol of the next generation—she was his legacy, in name and in bond. Minato’s daughter, by choice and by love.

A daughter who had survived the night that took both her parents from her.

He remembered the first time Minato told them—him, Shikaku, and Chōza—about the girl. It had been during one of their rare drinking sessions. Minato, never a heavy drinker, had been embarrassingly loose-tongued after just a few cups of sake. He’d gone on and on about how adorable Nemi was—how she’d knit him tiny hats he never wore and carried around a bunny plushie with ears twice the size of her head.

Inoichi remembered rolling his eyes. Shikaku had nearly choked on his dango. Chōza had laughed so hard he tipped his cup.

They’d teased Minato mercilessly. Stuffed him with extra food just to shut him up.

Now, that memory felt like a knife twisting in his chest.

Ahead, the gates of the Konoha Memorial Grounds came into view.

An altar had been set up at the base of the great flame-shaped sculpture that symbolized the Will of Fire. Draped in black ceremonial cloth, the altar was adorned with white chrysanthemums and a burning incense bowl at its center—smoke curling upward like a silent prayer.

As the procession came to a gentle halt, shinobi and civilians alike filed into their seats, arranged according to rank and standing. Inoichi took his place near the front, among the other clan heads. The ANBU stood at attention around the perimeter, silent sentinels.

He watched as the small, white-haired girl stepped forward, the portrait of the Yondaime Hokage held delicately in her hands.

A stool had been placed in front of the altar for her. She climbed onto it with small, careful steps, and gently placed the portrait where it belonged.

Then she lingered.

Her eyes, unreadable, lingered on the face within the frame—calm, smiling, forever captured in better times.

Just for a moment.

Then, without a word, she stepped back down and returned to her place beside the honor guard. Still. Silent. Unmoving.

Inoichi studied her from where he sat.

What was going through her head right now?

She was composed—far more than any five-year-old had the right to be. Was it strength? Or shock? He couldn’t tell. Perhaps she didn’t even understand the weight of today. Or worse—perhaps she understood it far too well.

People grieved in different ways. He’d seen it a hundred times—anger, denial, tears, numbness. And sometimes… nothing at all.

A moment of silence was called.

All bowed their heads.

And when the minute passed, the Sandaime Hokage stepped forward.

Sarutobi’s voice carried through the clearing—not loud, but clear, firm, each word measured with purpose. His eulogy was brief, as shinobi funerals often were. No dramatics. Just truth and reverence.

He spoke of sacrifice. Of duty. Of how Namikaze Minato gave everything to protect the village—even in his final breath.

When it ended, the Sandaime gave a signal. A masked ANBU stepped forward, holding the unmistakable white cloak of the Yondaime—flames of red still bright against its fabric, though dulled by ash and time.

It was folded with care and laid at the foot of the altar. A final tribute.

Then came the rites.

Brief, but reverent—an offering of incense smoke, a single toll of a ceremonial bell, and whispered blessings that echoed traditions both old and new. A fusion of prayer and purpose that had guided Konoha’s fallen for generations.

Inoichi lowered his head.

Somewhere behind him, a child sniffled. Somewhere ahead, another sob was quickly stifled.

The sky above remained clear. Almost cruelly so.

The day was too long for what it was.

And far, far too quiet.


The funeral rites were over.
The casket buried.
The flowers placed.

One by one, the crowd began to disperse—slipping away into the quiet hum of duty and routine. Back to clean-up. Back to rebuilding. Back to life.
Back to a village without the Yondaime.

Early dusk had fallen, casting long shadows over the memorial stones.

Within the sea of black-clad mourners fading into the distance, a small figure remained behind.

She stood alone before a single gravestone, its freshly carved kanji stark against the polished stone. The name it bore didn’t need to be read—it had been etched into her heart long before it was ever chiseled into granite.

Her white hair, tied neatly for the ceremony, stirred gently in the wind.

She said nothing. Just stared. As if trying to will the name to disappear—or perhaps, to bring it back to life.

After a moment, she slipped a scroll from the inner folds of her kimono. Her fingers moved with careful familiarity. With a muted flick of chakra, she unsealed the contents.

A worn bunny plushie appeared in her hands.

Its ears flopped sideways, one button eye hanging loose by a thread. The seams were frayed in places, its color dulled by time—but it was clearly well-loved.

She walked forward and placed it gently at the foot of the gravestone.

It didn’t belong there. Not like the neat rows of chrysanthemums or the incense left by others.
But this offering was different. It was hers.

It had been the first gift he ever gave her. The first thing she clung to when she came to his home—a stranger, frightened, and far from where she belonged.
He had called it a "good luck charm." She hadn’t slept a night without it since.

And now it rested here. Where he could no longer see it.

She stepped back and knelt in the grass. Her hands folded neatly in her lap. Her eyes fixed on the stone.

At first, she was still.

Then came a tremble.

The first sob was silent. Barely a breath.

She clenched her jaw, tried to stifle it, the way she'd learned to. Like an adult. Like a shinobi. But it came anyway. Quiet, small, and shaking.

Her body began to tremble.

It wasn’t a wail. It wasn’t a cry loud enough to disturb the silence. It was the kind of sob that came from somewhere deeper, buried beneath restraint and composure and the weight of too much understanding in someone far too young.

She shook, slowly curling into herself.

The kind of cry that belonged to a child who had always known how this would end—and grieved it anyway. A daughter mourning not just her father, but the family she had only just begun to have.

A shadow moved beside her.

A woman with long black hair knelt down slowly. Her arms wrapped around the child with deliberate care, drawing her close.

And there, in the quiet shade of the Yondaime’s grave, the child wept into her shoulder.

The woman said nothing. She only held her tighter.

As the wind passed gently through the trees, carrying with it the faint scent of incense and ash, they remained—just the two of them, held together in silence.

Chapter 130: Of Adoption and Threat

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi sat in silence, her gaze fixed out the window of her temporary housing.

It almost looked peaceful.

The sky stretched out in gentle blue hues, and somewhere, birds had begun to chirp again. From a distance, the sounds of hammering and murmured voices echoed faintly—signs of reconstruction. Homes were being rebuilt. Streets were being cleared. The village was, piece by piece, moving forward.

As if the Yondaime hadn’t died just two weeks ago.

Her eyes drifted toward the Hokage Monument in the distance. From her angle, it wasn’t a full view, but she could still see his face carved into the stone—Minato’s, her adoptive father’s—etched in eternal watchfulness above the village. It felt oddly comforting, like he was still there. Still looking out for them. Still protecting Konoha from the heights.

But the illusion didn’t last long.

A quiet sniffle broke through the hush of the room, followed by another. Nemi didn’t turn to look. She didn’t need to. The housing ward had been hastily repurposed from a civilian medical wing, now lined with rows of cots and futons for those displaced by the attack—orphans, widows, the injured, the grieving. The sorrow wasn’t loud, but it lingered in the air like smoke after a fire.

She remained still. She’d cried already—cried until her throat hurt and her chest ached. The grief, sharp and heavy at first, had dulled into something quieter now. Heavier, but more distant. Her small body curled around it like a stone in her gut. She had allowed herself to mourn. It was the healthy thing to do—better than suppressing it like a pressure cooker waiting to burst. That part of her—her older, reincarnated soul—knew this well. Let the child cry, so the adult could keep going.

Because life never stopped.

Not for grief. Not for loss. Not even for a child who had seen too much.

"Don’t do that."

The voice pulled her gently out of her thoughts.

She blinked and turned her head. On a stool by her bedside sat a young teen slouched in place, arms folded, mask in place, one eye watching her. His voice was flat, almost bored, but not unkind.

Kakashi.

"You’re leaving yourself open."

She blinked again, then followed his gaze toward the open window. Her brow furrowed. Oh. A clear line of sight. A perfect mark, if someone had the intent.

With a faint pout, she shifted away from the windowsill and sat back down on the bed, tucking her feet beneath her. Her small form disappeared behind the curtain of her bunk. Out of sight now. Out of danger. Not that she believed there were any assassins lying in wait, but… she understood why.

They were being careful with her.

They—whoever was left in charge—had learned the truth: she’d been taken just before the Kyūbi’s rampage. That she’d been inside the barrier, with Minato and Kushina. And that made her... important. A witness. A survivor. A potential target.

Her hand raised to her neck, where the bruises had long faded—proof of the kidnapping. Even if no one spoke of it, the marks had said enough.

So they stationed someone by her side. A familiar face. A protector.

She didn’t mind. Not really. It was comforting, in its own way. But she could tell he didn’t want to be here.

He hadn’t said much since arriving. Just sat near her bed, quiet, still, his visible eye drifting out of focus more often than not. Not bored. Just... distant. Haunted.

The village had lost its Hokage.
She had lost her second family.
And he—he had lost his sensei.

Everyone from his original team was gone now.

Outside the window, birds chirped lightly. The sky was a clear blue. The air too warm for how heavy her chest felt. As if the world hadn’t noticed that something had been torn away.

In the hush between them, she pulled her knees close and tucked her chin there. Her gaze drifted to the corner of the room. Not quite at anything. Just... away.

Her thoughts wandered.

The questioning, days ago. They hadn’t called it an interrogation—but she wasn’t stupid. They wanted answers. Details. Words she hadn’t wanted to say. Words she did say. Her hand crept up to her arm, nails scratching absently.

She hadn’t done anything wrong... had she?
She only said what she heard...
Technically, the truth...
It was either that or—

“Stop that.”

The voice cut through the haze. Flat. Familiar.

She looked up. He was watching her now—really watching—with that single, sharp eye. No longer glazed over or lost in thought.

“You have a bad habit of doing that,” Kakashi said.

Nemi paused mid-motion, suddenly aware of the dull sting beneath her fingernails. She flushed, glancing away and lowering her arms stiffly to her sides. “Sorry...” she mumbled, barely above a whisper. She hadn’t even realized she was doing it.

She wondered how long he’d been watching.
Long enough to notice.
Long enough to know what that habit meant.

When her thoughts drifted too far. When the memories resurfaced. When she no longer knew where to put her hands.

She thought they'd fall back into silence. That mutual, brooding hush that had become their unspoken rhythm since he arrived to watch over her in this cramped, borrowed housing. But to her surprise, Kakashi let out a quiet sigh. Then, he reached into his pocket.

A small tin of ointment.

He turned it over in his hand, then looked at her—not quite asking aloud, but waiting. Seeking permission.

Nemi blinked. Slowly, she extended her arm toward him. Her skin prickled with faint embarrassment, but she didn’t pull back.

Wordlessly, he dabbed the ointment onto the red marks she’d scratched raw. His touch was careful, clinical. Detached—but not unkind.

She watched him, searching his expression. His brows furrowed slightly beneath the forehead protector, his mouth a thin line. Hard to read.

Why was he doing this?

Because she was the Yondaime’s child—adopted or not?
Out of pity?
Guilt?

“...Thank you,” she said softly.

He didn’t respond. Just capped the tin, pocketed it again, and leaned back onto the stool beside her bed. The silent sentinel once more.

Time passed like that. Measured in the soft ticking of the wall clock, the muffled sound of voices outside. She unfolded her legs from the bed, letting them dangle just above the floor. Thinking. Wondering.

Then—to her own surprise—she spoke.

“Kaka-nii…”

His lone eye shifted toward her. A quiet acknowledgment.

“When…” she hesitated, then continued, “When can I see my little brother?”

Naruto.

The name hung unsaid between them, but both knew exactly who she meant.

Kakashi didn’t answer right away. His gaze dropped, unfocused again. Maybe he was weighing his words. Maybe he didn’t know what to say. Or maybe there simply was no answer he could give.

“I don’t know,” he said at last, his voice low. Honest.

Nemi’s brows knit together faintly. But she didn’t push him. It wasn’t his fault. Perhaps it was naive to think he held the answers—he was just a teenager. Not the Rokudaime Hokage yet. Not the one who would one day command an entire village.

Her fate wasn’t in his hands.

Nor was Naruto’s.

She’d take care of Naruto—she had to. That meant money. How would she get money? Could she get a job? No—unrealistic. Who would hire a five-year-old? Maybe she had an inheritance? Minato might have set up something, right? A trust fund? A will? She could hope.

Did her adult self—whoever that was—know how to change diapers?

Maybe—

The soft shuffle of footsteps caught her attention. Coming closer. Familiar.

Nemi looked up.

It was Mikoto.

That warm smile. That steady presence. That familiar scent of lavender and wood smoke. A face from home.

Nemi pushed off the bed and ran to her, arms wrapping tightly around Mikoto’s skirt. “Nee-san,” she breathed, muffled against the fabric.

Mikoto. The first one who had found her after everything.

Nemi didn’t remember much about those first few hours. Only flashes. Blood. Roars. Her parents—Minato. Kushina. What she’d seen in that barrier had scorched itself into her memory, too sharp, too raw. She must have been screaming, she thought, because Mikoto had knocked her out before carrying her away.

She had woken hours later, in a heavily guarded room that smelled of sterilized wood and inked seals. ANBU were stationed at every corner, far more than necessary. She hadn’t understood why until later—until someone mentioned she’d been inside the barrier. Until they started asking questions.

Mikoto had been there for all of it. She stayed, calmly guiding her through the chaos. She’d been a constant over the past two weeks—visiting often, sometimes bringing food, sometimes just sitting by her side.

But it was strange, wasn’t it? Surely she couldn’t have this much free time. She had Itachi and Sasuke to care for. She had a household to run. Was it guilt? Because Nemi had vanished under her watch? Or something more?

Still clinging to her skirt, Nemi tilted her head back to look up. “Nee-san,” she asked again, softer this time. “When can I see my little brother?”

But Mikoto hesitated.

Then, slowly, she lowered herself to Nemi’s eye level, her face softening. There was a faint sadness behind her eyes. Something careful. Measured.

“Nemi-chan…” she said gently, voice barely above a whisper. “About that…”


No—!

Nemi’s voice cracked like a whip across the quiet of the private office. The sound echoed off the walls, startling in its intensity for such a small girl.

She hadn’t meant to scream. But now she understood.

Why Mikoto had visited so often. The gentle questions, the worried glances. Why she stayed longer than necessary.

This wasn’t just concern.

Mikoto was going to adopt her.

She wasn’t going to live with Naruto.

She wasn’t even allowed to see him.

Her little brother. Her parents’ son. The one they gave their lives to protect. The only thing left of them. And they were taking him away from her.

“Mikoto-nee-san—” Nemi’s voice wobbled with a fury that didn’t yet know where to land. “No. No. Please.”

Mikoto remained kneeling in front of her, her hands soft on Nemi’s shoulders. Her touch was warm, steady. Too calm.

“Nemi…” she said gently, voice like a lullaby. “I know this is hard to understand. But—”

Why can’t I stay with him?!” Nemi burst out, voice cracking. “He’s my brother! He’s—!”

“I know,” Mikoto said again, more firmly this time. “I know, Nemi-chan. But… Naruto-chan is still a baby. And…” Her voice faltered.

And what? Nemi’s mind raced.

Because she was only five?

For the first time in a long while, Nemi cursed the fact that her body had physically regressed. If she were nine years old, she would be stronger. Smarter. More capable. Maybe she could get a job. Work. Change things. Earn money. Support Naruto.

But if she were truly in her old body... maybe she wouldn’t be here at all. Maybe she’d be locked up in an interrogation cell. Hidden from the world. A case study for dissection. A threat.

Her throat wavered.

“I can… I can get a job,” Nemi said quickly, desperate to find a way out. “I’ll find a way to make money, and then—then we can live together. I can—”

Her words stumbled and died. She heard herself. Heard how absurd she sounded. What job would hire a five-year-old? What landlord would house a toddler and an infant with no guardian?

Even the shinobi world had limits.

The silence that followed made her feel even smaller.

“It’s not just that,” Mikoto said quietly. “Nemi-chan… Naruto-chan… he’s someone very important to the village now. So… they can’t just allow anyone to be near him. Even with good intentions.”

So that was it.

It was because he was a Jinchūriki.

Nemi’s shoulders tensed. She remembered. From the manga she used to read—what it meant to be a vessel. A weapon. A village’s living nuclear bomb. And Naruto, innocent and barely days old, was now that weapon.

“But… why?” Nemi whispered, her voice cracking on the second syllable. “Even if he has something inside him… he’s still my brother. He’s still Kushina-okaa-san’s…”

She trailed off.

Because she felt it now. The edge to Mikoto’s silence. The truth pressing behind kind eyes.

Mikoto wasn’t telling her everything.

Nemi could see it—the flicker of hesitation in her expression, the slight falter in her words. She was hiding something.

And Mikoto must have realized, too, that Nemi had caught on. A quiet sigh escaped her lips before she reached out, tucking a loose strand of white hair behind Nemi’s ear with a gentleness that only made the moment heavier.

“You’re a smart girl, Nemi-chan,” Mikoto said softly, voice low but sincere. “Please understand… it’s not your fault. But the village—” her eyes flickered, just briefly “—the higher-ups… they’re worried. Not just for Naruto. Also… for you.”

Nemi blinked. For her?

The answer came like a cold, sharp wind. “Is it because… I was… abducted?” The word felt strange on her tongue—too big, too adult. But it fit. It was the truth.

Mikoto’s silence was answer enough.

So that was it. That was the real reason. Not just because she was too young to care for Naruto. Not even because Naruto was a Jinchūriki. It was because of what had happened. Because she had been taken—used as leverage against the Yondaime Hokage. A weakness. A liability.

Because she was a threat, just by existing.

And not just a threat to herself. If she stayed close to Naruto, she could be used against him again. The two of them together made too tempting a target—a loophole in Konoha’s fragile sense of security. One kidnapping had already cost them the lives of a Hokage and a Jinchūriki’s parents. They wouldn’t risk it happening again.

She hadn’t even noticed the tears spilling down her cheeks until Mikoto brought out a handkerchief and dabbed them away with slow, careful movements.

“Oh, Nemi-chan,” Mikoto whispered, pulling her close into a warm embrace. “It’s not your fault, it really isn’t. You’ll be safe with me. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.”

But it was her fault, wasn’t it? Despite Mikoto’s lies—kind, comforting lies—Nemi knew. She had let her guard down. She’d gotten kidnapped. Used as bait. And only now did they all realize how valuable she was. How dangerous it was to leave her unguarded.

They were scared. That the masked man might come again. That he’d use her to get to Naruto.

But he won’t, Nemi wanted to scream. Tobi won’t come for Naruto. Not for years. Not until he’s twelve. He’ll be safe until then!

But she didn’t say any of it. The truth—the future—stayed lodged in her throat like splinters. She couldn’t explain it. Couldn’t justify it. This wasn’t a story to anyone else. This was real. This was their reality. And the village was doing what they thought was best.

They weren’t just keeping her away from Naruto to protect him.
They were scared. Of what might happen. Of what had already happened.
They didn’t want to make the same mistake twice.

Maybe it was easier—safer—if Naruto had no one. No sister they could use against him. No one left to lose.

And thus placing her with the Uchiha—a noble, powerful clan. One that could protect her. A political move. A shield. A warning.

It made sense.

It all made sense.

She just didn’t want to believe it.

Was Naruto always destined to grow up alone?

Nemi buried her face in Mikoto’s shoulder and let the tears fall freely. Not just from sorrow or anger—but from something heavier. Helplessness. The kind that weighed on her chest like a stone too big for a five-year-old heart to carry.

“It's not fair…” she choked, the words trembling out of her. “It’s not fair…”

None of it was.

It wasn’t fair that her adoptive parents were gone. It wasn’t fair that Naruto would grow up without his parents. And it wasn’t fair—Nemi trembled harder in Mikoto’s arms—that this woman, kind and warm and steady, would one day be murdered by the son she so deeply loved.

All in the name of peace.

Life had never been fair. And now Nemi understood it better than most.

Mikoto didn’t speak. She only ran her hand gently along Nemi’s back, letting her cry until her voice grew hoarse, until her snot and tears soaked into the front of her shirt. She didn’t flinch or pull away. She simply held her, steady as ever.

Eventually, the sobs softened. Wore themselves out.

Nemi pulled back slowly, her eyes red and puffy. Mikoto reached for her handkerchief again and held it up patiently.

“Blow,” she instructed gently.

Nemi did, sniffling miserably. There wasn’t much dignity in it, but Mikoto made no comment.

They sat in silence for a few heartbeats. Then Nemi finally spoke again, voice small and hesitant.

“Can I…” she began, then faltered. “Can I at least see him? Just once? Please… I… I made something for him.”

She fidgeted with her fingers as she said it, as if half-expecting rejection. As if the weight of being important—a survivor, a target—might mean she couldn’t even do that much.

Mikoto’s gaze softened. She tucked another lock of white hair behind Nemi’s ear, her touch careful and quiet.

“I’ll see what I can do,” she said softly.


Nemi waited with Mikoto in silence.

They sat in a private waiting room tucked away in one of the quieter wings of the hospital. The ticking of the clock was soft but ever present, each second stretching out longer than the last. Nemi’s legs swung from the bench, her heels not quite touching the floor. In her lap, her small fingers clutched a drawstring pouch.

She wasn’t sure what she’d say when he arrived.

Should she give a speech? Something inspiring, maybe. About how he had to be strong. That he needed to eat his vegetables. To take care of himself. That their parents—his parents—had loved him very much.

Her gaze drifted sideways to Mikoto.

The kind woman was quietly scribbling something in a notebook, flipping through a small stack of forms on a clipboard. Paperwork, probably—final steps to formalize the adoption, Nemi guessed. Mikoto noticed her watching and smiled, soft and reassuring.

Nemi quickly turned away, pretending everything was fine.

But it wasn’t.

There was one problem with being adopted by Uchiha Mikoto.

And Nemi knew exactly what it was.

She would be placed at the very heart of it. Of that future. The one she remembered all too well—the one that ended in blood, betrayal, and grief. The thought made her clutch the pouch a little tighter.

But she could deal with it later.

The door clicked open. A nurse entered, followed by an ANBU in dark armor, stationed just outside.

The nurse wheeled in a small bassinet, the soft creak of the cart’s wheels pulling Nemi’s attention instantly. She stood, fidgeting as the bassinet was brought to a stop near them. The nurse gave Mikoto a small nod of acknowledgment.

Nemi instinctively reached for Mikoto’s hand as they stepped closer together. She tiptoed, craning her neck to see.

There he was.

Naruto.

Even now, she could see the beginnings of his golden hair, just a fuzz, like spun sunlight. Three whisker-like marks on each cheek. A tiny button nose. His complexion was warm, faintly tan—like Minato’s. He was sleeping soundly, little breaths rising and falling beneath the swaddle.

The boy who would change the world.

The boy who would one day endure hatred, isolation, pain—and rise above it.

But right now… he was just a baby.

So small. So helpless. So normal.

Something twisted quietly in Nemi’s chest.

He didn’t look like a Jinchūriki. He didn’t look like the key to world peace. He just looked like a child.

“Can I hold him?” she whispered.

The nurse and Mikoto exchanged glances. After a brief pause, the nurse stepped forward, carefully scooping the sleeping infant into her arms. She knelt down beside Nemi, voice gentle as she instructed her on how to cradle him properly.

Nemi followed every word.

Her arms trembled a little at first, but she held steady.

Naruto was warm. Alive. So light, it was hard to believe the entire weight of a beast rested inside him.

She stared down at him, her teal eyes wide with quiet wonder.

He wasn’t the boy from the stories yet.

He was just Naruto.
Just a baby.

Whatever speech Nemi had prepared—it slipped away the moment she looked at him. The words dissolved before they ever made it to her lips. Her eyes stung, and she tilted her head back, blinking fast, trying to will the tears away. She swallowed hard. Be brave. Be strong.

“N-Naruto…” she began, her voice tight and uneven. “I’m Nemi. Uzumaki Nemi. I’m… I’m your sister.”

The lie sat like a stone in her throat. She wasn’t really an Uzumaki. Not truly. But she’d taken the name—and now she was the only one left who could say that to him.

“And…” Her fingers twisted together. “Tou-san and Kaa-san… They were our parents. And they loved me. So…”
She forced the words out, faltering only slightly. “So they’ll definitely love you too. A lot. Okay? You have to b-be strong. And grow up well.”

She didn’t know if she was saying it for Naruto… or for herself.

He didn’t respond, of course. Just shifted slightly, still asleep, the rise and fall of his breath soft and even.

Eventually, she handed him back to the nurse. But she lingered, eyes fixed on the small bundle. Her fingers closed around the pouch she’d been carrying all morning. Slowly, she untied the string and pulled out what lay inside—a lacquered wooden pendant shaped like a narutomaki.

A birthday gift. Handmade. For her little brother.

With both hands, she leaned forward and gently placed it in Naruto’s hands. His fingers curled around it instinctively, as if even in sleep, some part of him understood it was his.

“My birthday gift to you… Naruto,” Nemi whispered.

She let go.

He held on.

The nurse stepped back quietly and placed him back in the bassinet. The pendant remained tucked safely in his grasp.

Stepping back, her hand reached for Mikoto’s, finding quiet comfort in the woman’s presence. Mikoto placed a hand on her head, warm and steady, as if shielding her from what came next.

“Goodbye… Naruto…” Nemi whispered.

For the last time.

She turned away, unable to look at the bassinet any longer. Her hands were clenched, her heart far too full. Behind her, Mikoto quietly gathered the remaining papers, slipping them into her bag with practiced ease. Then, without a word, she placed a gentle hand on Nemi’s shoulder, guiding her toward the door.

And then—
A cry.

A small, wavering sound broke the silence. Naruto.

He was whimpering.
As if he sensed someone was leaving him behind.

Nemi froze.

The cry grew louder, sharper. The nurse moved quickly, lifting him into her arms, gently bouncing him and murmuring soft reassurances. But he didn’t stop.

Nemi didn’t turn back.

She clutched Mikoto’s dress tightly, fingers trembling. Her whole body felt brittle, as if the smallest push might shatter her.

But still—
She took a step.
And then another.

And they left the room.

Behind them, the cries of an infant echoed down the corridor.

Notes:

I thought long and hard about whether or not I'm trying to stay faithful to my original outline or just trying to shoehorn Nemi into every single tragic arc without building up a plausible reasoning for it.

I then decided to just fuck it and go with what I originally intended. Hopefully the explanation provided above made sense. Or maybe it doesn't. Let me know what you think.

One more chapter before we end this arc.

Chapter 131: Of Loss and Light

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Her life had to be some kind of sick joke. That was the only explanation Nemi could think of while surrounded by the quiet grief of others who’d also lost everything.

She sat in the waiting room of the housing ward, legs swinging idly above the floor. Around her, the building buzzed with motion—civilian clerks, shinobi, and evacuation staff moved with weary efficiency, managing the chaos of rehousing those displaced by the Kyūbi’s rampage.

She wasn’t alone.

Kakashi sat beside her, silent and watchful. His lone visible eye followed the crowd with detached boredom, arms crossed, shoulders tense but unreadable. He didn’t speak, and neither did she. Not much needed to be said between them. He was her assigned guard. Until further notice. That was all.

Nemi clutched the cloth pack at her side, heavier now with storage scrolls. She’d been lucky—most of her personal belongings had been packed before the disaster. The apartment Minato and Kushina had lived in was now a smoldering memory, like so many others reduced to rubble.

Some of Minato and Kushina's things had been salvaged. A few keepsakes. Odds and ends. She hadn’t yet dared to go through them.

So for now, she just… waited. For Mikoto.

Uchiha Mikoto. The mother of Uchiha Itachi. The same Itachi who would one day wipe out his entire clan.

Nemi’s grip on her pack tightened.

What was the point of this? Being adopted again—by another person doomed to die in a handful of years? If her life were a story, this had to be the author’s cruelest narrative device yet. Like some twisted joke to shove her into every single tragic arc possible before the main plot even began. Was that it? Was that her role?

To suffer.

To watch.

To maybe beg Itachi not to commit genocide? Try to reason with him, appeal to his humanity? Use her—what, her five-year-old charm? Her nonexistent feminine wiles?

Or worse—twist his heart with Ninshū, like she once did to lure small wild animals when starving. She still remembered the guilt of it. And this would be so much worse.

Manipulate him into choosing a different fate just because she couldn’t bear the thought of it?

Her thoughts turned sharp, bitter. Dark in a way no child’s should be. But she couldn’t stop them. Couldn’t look away from the truth she already knew.

So she sat there, quietly unraveling.

And Kakashi… said nothing.

A rustle of movement drew her attention. One of the evacuation workers—an older woman with dark circles under her eyes and a clipboard clutched too tightly—approached her and said something. Nemi didn’t really catch the words, but she understood the meaning well enough.

Behind the woman, she saw Mikoto.

Calm, composed Uchiha Mikoto, waiting to take her to what would be her new home.

Nemi doubted the decision had gone through official channels in the usual way. It all felt too fast, too quiet. A hasty agreement passed through the right hands while the world was still trying to piece itself back together. Probably for the best—one less orphan to worry about. One more problem off their list.

Nemi rose slowly to her feet and allowed the woman to take her hand.

But before they could walk away, she paused.

She turned to glance back at Kakashi. He was already stretching, arms raised above his head, joints cracking audibly. The casual boredom on his face hadn’t changed, though there was a faint slouch in his shoulders now—like the weight of watching over her had finally been lifted.

This was probably the last time she’d see him.

She wasn’t sure what he did during this stretch of time between Minato’s death and canon proper. Only scattered mentions existed, nothing solid. He would disappear into the timeline, somewhere between grief and ANBU, until he reemerged as the cynical, perverted, yet strangely reliable teacher she remembered.

Maybe their paths would cross again.

Or maybe not.

A strange feeling tugged at her chest. The kind that made you want to say something, even when you didn’t know what.

She slipped her hand free from the evacuation worker and stepped back toward him. Kakashi’s eye tracked her approach with all the energy of someone watching a cloud drift across the sky.

Then, just as she opened her mouth, he cut her off:

“I’m not gonna give you a farewell hug,” he said flatly.

Her face flushed red. “I wasn’t gonna ask,” she muttered defensively.

Still, her hand lingered… and then, hesitantly, she reached for his.

To her quiet surprise, Kakashi allowed it. Stiffly, but without pulling away. Maybe he thought that if he humored her for a moment, she’d finally go and stop bothering him.

“Kaka-nii,” Nemi began slowly, not looking up.

“My Tou-san… he told me that I should eat my veggies, listen to my teachers, do all my homework, and…” she paused, her voice trailing for a breath, “that when I grow up, I shouldn’t fall for a creepy old man like Jiraiya-sama.”

A beat passed.

“So…” Nemi swallowed her hesitation and pushed forward, “maybe you should also do the same. Eat all your veggies… listen to your teachers…” she winced, realizing too late how that sounded. But she didn’t take it back. “And don’t grow up to be a creepy adult like Jiraiya-sama.”

She finally looked up at him.

She didn’t know what kind of face she was making—only that it was earnest. Honest, in that way children often were without meaning to be.

Kakashi blinked.

For a long moment, he simply stared at her. And Nemi felt the creeping horror that maybe she’d said something too strange, too awkward.

But Kakashi wasn’t irritated. He wasn’t even bored.

He was surprised. As if he hadn’t expected anyone—especially her—to be trying, in her own small, awkward way, to comfort him.

Then—
A scoff. Not mocking, but amused.

Kakashi knelt down. And then she felt it—his hand resting lightly on her head. Hesitant, barely there… but still warm. Still real.

“You… are a really weird girl,” he said at last.

Nemi puffed her cheeks in a pout but didn’t argue. She didn’t need to. The moment was enough.

The evacuation worker tugged gently at her hand, and this time, Nemi let herself be led. Mikoto was waiting just ahead, her expression soft, already smiling down at her.

As Nemi walked toward her, she paused. She turned, just once, to look back past the worker.

Kakashi stood there, hands in his pockets now, posture casual—but his gaze still followed her.

Without thinking, she raised her hand in farewell.

And Kakashi… responded. He didn’t wave, exactly. Just lifted one hand in a quiet gesture of acknowledgement.

But that was enough.

Nemi turned back, reached for Mikoto’s hand, and took it.

It was a familiar feeling—this sense of farewell. She’d left her clan behind on the moon. Left the refugee center after she first arrived in Konoha, clinging to Kushina’s hand. And now… this.

Another goodbye. Another step forward—toward a future she already knew too well, and couldn’t escape.

She walked with Mikoto into the light.

Notes:

(As at Jul 2025) It's a good point to stop and take a break for me, both in general and for me to plan the next arc (which, I’m sure, is already obvious). Mikoto and Fugaku's characterizations are already a bit different from canon, so this won’t be a rehash of Itachi Shinden, though I might draw some inspiration. The direction things take may surprise you or seem completely insane, but it will affect future arcs down the line. This is also where the canon divergence tag will really come into play. And where Nemi's relationship with Itachi would truly deepen and develop.

Additional Rambling and thoughts on fic (summarised)

If you’ve read this far and enjoyed Nemi’s story, thank you. I know she doesn’t quite follow the usual expectations of a self-insert OC (proactive, takes canon by the horns), and the story itself takes a slower, more character-driven path. There is a reason behind how she acts, which I’ll explore later, but I get that it won’t be everyone’s cup of tea, and that’s totally fair.

If you’re looking forward to what comes next, feel free to share your thoughts, your favorite moments, questions, or anything else. Your feedback genuinely keeps me motivated to see this through to the end. Which... is basically the entire plot of Naruto, all the way to Toneri’s potential invasion. Yeah. There's a lot to cover. Though, not everything will be covered, of course. There's a reason why I put Nemi before Naruto's generation, and not during.

My full author's note and thoughts on the fic so far can be found here if you wish to read further: https://www.tumblr.com/empressidol/789687131625881600/to-readers-of-moonborn?source=share

Chapter 132: Interlude: Of Protection and Paranoia

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Days ago…

The conference room within the Hokage Residence still bore the scent of smoke—paper ash, burnt wood, scorched fabric—lingering reminders of the Kyūbi’s rampage. Outside, the first signs of reconstruction rang through the village: the clang of metal, shouted orders, the dull thunder of collapsing debris. But within this room, the damage was quieter. Paperwork. Numbers. Lives tallied in ink.

“We’ve confirmed approximately 348 civilian deaths and over 120 shinobi casualties,” Koharu summarized, her voice thin, tired. “Among them are four jōnin, two medical specialists, and most of the sealing team positioned around the western sector.”

“Food storage and logistics are stable for now, but we'll need emergency rations brought in from the Fire Capital by the end of the week,” Homura added, tapping a sheet on his clipboard.

“We’ll need a temporary orphanage set up near the academy,” Hiruzen said. His tone was grim, but steady. “There are too many children without homes, and many without families. We will not leave them adrift.”

Danzō scoffed lightly under his breath. “That’s the least of our concerns,” he muttered.

The conversation began to slow—conclusions reached, action items drafted. Hiruzen set down his pipe and reached for the next stack of proposals when Danzō's voice cut through the quiet like a drawn blade.

“There’s one more matter we have yet to settle.”

Koharu frowned, straightening in her seat. “What is it? We’ve covered all points on today’s agenda.”

Danzō didn’t respond at once. He took his time, his single visible eye sweeping over the room, weighing them all.

“In the rebuilding plans… I propose relocating the Uchiha clan compound to the outskirts of the village.”

The room went still.

Hiruzen’s hand froze above his papers. His eyes narrowed, and he lifted his gaze to meet Danzō’s. “What?”

Danzō remained unflinching. “It’s a necessary precaution. I’m sure we’re all aware the Kyūbi was under the influence of the Sharingan.”

“Danzō,” Homura said, tone warning, “that’s a dangerous implication.”

“It’s not an implication,” Danzō said coolly. “It’s the truth. The Yondaime’s daughter confirmed it—did she not?”

Hiruzen stiffened. The name unspoken, but known—Nemi.

The room tensed further, attention now fully on him. Even Koharu leaned forward, eyes sharp with doubt and curiosity.

He didn’t answer immediately.

Instead, Hiruzen’s mind was already slipping back—to that moment days ago, when he’d questioned the girl in private. Her voice. Her eyes.

And what she said.


Within a warmly lit, secured room deep within the Hokage Residence—a place meant for debriefs and mild interrogations, though they had tried to make it more homely—Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at a table opposite a small, pale girl. She couldn’t have been older than five.

She had long, white hair and striking teal eyes. Bandages were wrapped around her neck, and her little hands trembled slightly as they clutched a cup of juice. A plate of sweets sat untouched in front of her.

The Sandaime had insisted on handling this himself.

The girl—Uzumaki Nemi, adopted daughter of the late Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina—had just lost her parents days earlier in the Kyūbi' rampage. Hiruzen couldn’t bring himself to subject her to the head of T&I. He wasn’t known for his gentleness, and even though the room looked less like an interrogation chamber and more like a tea room, the atmosphere was still heavy.

So Hiruzen kept his pipe in his pocket and offered Nemi his warmest grandfatherly smile.

“Nemi-chan,” he said gently. “I’m going to ask you a few questions, alright? Just a few. This old man promises it won’t take long.”

She didn’t answer immediately. Her eyes flickered toward his face, uncertain, cautious—but not quite frightened. Then she nodded and looked down again at her juice.

Good. That was something.

And so, slowly, the girl began to speak.

Her voice was soft, a little hoarse, and at times trembled. She told him about being alone in the bathroom that night in the Uchiha compound when a masked man had suddenly appeared. She described how he brought her somewhere—some kind of strange space, empty and quiet, like the world had disappeared. She didn’t know how, just that they were suddenly not in the compound anymore. She said he threatened her life, then took something from her—a broken hairclip—before vanishing.

She didn’t cry.

She said Minato—her adoptive father—appeared after that, rescued her using his Hiraishin technique, and brought her to a safehouse, where she stayed with the newborn Naruto. Then, with hesitation thick in her voice, she described how he left again—to save Kushina. And how, not long after, she saw the barrier go up. She witnessed, within it, the final moments of her adoptive parents.

By the time she spoke of being carried away by one of Minato’s clones, pulled out of the barrier to safety just before the final sealing, Hiruzen noticed her small shoulders were trembling. But she didn’t weep. She only looked down, fingers tightening around the juice cup.

Eventually, she said she was found by Uchiha Mikoto.

Hiruzen wanted to sigh. To reach for his pipe. But instead, he rubbed his chin with a furrowed brow and stared down at the clipboard on his lap, where he had been jotting down notes throughout the interview.

A masked man. Capable of space-time manipulation… likely beyond conventional techniques.

Through walls. Possibly through dimensions.

Could that be how he had bypassed the barrier that was erected?

Space-time ninjutsu was extraordinarily rare. Only a handful in history had ever wielded it. The Nidaime. And now… the Yondaime, whose mastery of the Hiraishin had earned him his title.

But if someone else possessed such a technique, they were a threat of the highest order.

His mind flicked through possibilities. An outsider. Not Konoha-born. Perhaps a survivor from Iwagakure, or one of the other villages still bitter over the war?

He looked back up at the girl—so small, so pale, and yet, so terribly composed for a five-year-old who had witnessed the kind of horror that would shatter even seasoned shinobi.

“Nemi-chan,” Hiruzen said gently, setting his clipboard down on the table between them. “Did this masked man… perhaps tell you his name? Do you remember anything he might’ve said?”

The child paused. Her eyes flicked to the side, then downward, as her small fingers began to scratch nervously at her arms.

“N-No,” she said, her voice small. “I don’t know who he is.”

Hiruzen watched her carefully. There was no visible fear in her eyes—only caution. Guardedness. Too much for a child. And her answer… too smooth. Too rehearsed.

He kept his face passive, but inwardly, he frowned.

She was lying.

He recognized the subtle cues—the avoidance of eye contact, the sudden nervous tic of scratching her arms, the slight catch in her breath. She had anticipated the question. She had prepared for it. And now, she was trying to protect something—or someone.

The silence stretched, just long enough that Nemi looked up at him again. Her voice was more urgent this time, higher-pitched, strained.

“I… I really don’t know! He didn’t say his name!” she insisted, almost as though she had read the doubt in his expression and rushed to cover it.

Hiruzen blinked once, slowly, then gave her a gentle, grandfatherly smile.

“It’s alright. I believe you,” he said kindly, though he knew it wasn’t the truth.

He made a few quiet notes on the clipboard, nothing too extensive, before rising to his feet and tucking it under his arm. “Let’s take a break for now. I’m sure you must be a little hungry. Try some of those sweets, alright?” He pushed the untouched plate gently toward her.

“This old man will be back soon,” Hiruzen said softly, offering the child one last reassuring smile before turning toward the door. It closed behind him with a quiet click.

Outside, his expression changed.

His thoughts were already racing.

The girl had no reason to lie—or so it would seem. Could it be trauma clouding her memory? An instinctive defense mechanism? Or perhaps... something more deliberate? Something premeditated?

He couldn't shake the feeling.

She knew something. Something she wasn’t saying. And the question that weighed on him most wasn’t what—but why.

Hiruzen sighed, then reached into the folds of his robes and pulled out his pipe. With careful fingers, he lit it, the familiar scent curling in the air as he took a slow, contemplative draw. Smoke trailed from his lips as he gazed down the corridor, brow furrowed.

He didn’t want to take the next step. She was only five. Just a child.

But if a glimpse—just a glimpse—into her mind could offer clarity, confirmation... or even the smallest piece of truth…

Then perhaps it had to be done.

Still…

He hesitated.

After a moment, he lifted a hand and made a subtle gesture.

An ANBU agent materialized before him in an instant, masked and silent, awaiting orders.

“Summon someone from the Yamanaka clan,” Hiruzen said quietly, his voice firm beneath the calm. “Preferably someone experienced in dealing with… young targets.”

He paused, then added, “No. Get me the head—Yamanaka Inoichi. As standby. Just in case.”

Hiruzen prayed he would not be needed.

The ANBU dipped his head and vanished with a blur.

Hiruzen remained there for a while, pipe in hand, unmoving. Then, slowly, he made his way toward the nearby window. It was already open. Leaning forward on the sill, he looked out over the village.

Sunlight filtered gently over rooftops, illuminating construction sites and scaffoldings. Workers moved below, rebuilding homes, sweeping rubble, offering one another water and words of encouragement. It looked almost peaceful from here. Almost like things were normal again.

But in the room behind him sat a child who might hold the key to everything. The identity of the masked intruder. The truth behind the Kyūbi’s release.

The culprit… was buried somewhere in the mind of Uzumaki Nemi.

Eventually, Hiruzen let out a final breath of smoke. He tapped out the pipe and slipped it back into his robes, careful to ensure the scent didn’t linger.

He turned and reentered the room.

His expression was calm—measured. The smile he wore was gentle, grandfatherly, the same one he often gave to frightened children. There were still questions left to ask, and not much time before Inoichi arrived.

But what he didn't know—what he couldn't have known—was that the girl had heard everything.

From the moment he left, she had pressed chakra to her ears, enhancing her hearing with delicate precision. A risky technique for someone her age, but she had managed it. Enough to catch the words that mattered.

“Yamanaka.”
“Inoichi.”
“Young targets.”

She knew what the Yamanaka clan could do—what he was planning. And deep within her, panic had taken hold. If they peered too far, saw too much… they might uncover it. That she wasn’t truly an Uzumaki—not by blood, not by fate. That the memories she carried didn’t belong to any child of this world. That single decision—made in the quiet moments before his return—had already shifted the course of things.

If Hiruzen had known, perhaps he might have read the tremble in her hands differently. Might have questioned the flicker in her eyes. Might have seen the moment not just as fear, but as consequence. Instinct clashing with guilt. A fragment of memory—distant and half-formed—warning her of what might come next if the truth of the Kyūbi’s attack pointed to the wrong clan.

But Hiruzen didn’t know any of that.

All he saw when he reentered the room… was a little girl already standing.

Nemi’s eyes locked onto his as the door closed softly behind him. There was no fear in them—not exactly. But something had changed.

He paused, taking note. Then, with an easy smile, he gestured to the seat she had risen from. “You can sit, Nemi-chan,” he said gently.

Before he could resume, her voice cut through the quiet.

“Oji-sama…”

He blinked. The honorific surprised him—not because it was strange, but because of the tone. There was a tremor beneath her words, like something tightly coiled inside her had begun to unravel.

He raised an eyebrow. “Yes?”

“I… I remember now,” she said. Her voice was small but certain. “That guy’s name.”

His fingers stilled on the clipboard. The pencil he held was quietly placed down.

“You do?” he asked carefully.

She nodded.

This time, she didn’t look away. Her teal eyes held his, but there was distance in them, as if she were looking through him—recalling something she wasn’t supposed to know. Or perhaps something buried so deep, even she hadn’t known it was there until now.

“Minato-tou-san…” she began, her voice soft, “…he told me. Before he… left. About who he thought the person who took me away was…”

There was a silence that stretched between them.

Hiruzen’s throat tightened slightly. He leaned forward, his voice dropping to just above a whisper.

“What did your father say?”

Nemi hesitated.
Just for a moment.

Her gaze dropped to her hands, as if afraid of what they’d just done. A faint tremble ghosted through her fingers—so slight it might have been imagined. But Hiruzen saw it.

A child’s shiver.
Or a reckoning.

“…dara,” she whispered.

His brows drew together. “What?”

She looked up again, steadier now—but that calm had the tautness of something forced. Like someone who had already crossed a line and knew there was no turning back.

“He said… he believed the person was someone called Madara.


Back in the conference room...

Hiruzen did not speak at first. He simply raised a hand to his temple, fingers pressing lightly as Danzō’s voice carried across the room.

“We all know it is impossible for Madara to be alive,” Danzō said coolly. His lone eye was sharp beneath the shadows of his brow. “He died in battle against the Shodai decades ago.”

He let the statement linger before continuing, voice like tempered steel. “Which means it must be an imposter. Someone with the Sharingan—capable of controlling the Kyūbi, just as the real Madara once did. Someone,” Danzō’s pause was deliberate, “from the Uchiha clan.”

Silence settled over the room. Tense. Suspicious. Heavy with implication.

Hiruzen exhaled slowly through his nose. “We don’t know that, Danzō,” he said at last, measured.

Danzō glanced at him sidelong. “All circumstantial evidence points to the Uchiha. In addition,” he rose from his seat and began to pace behind the long table, his cane tapping softly against the wood floor, “the Uchiha’s discontent has been simmering for years. Root’s reports confirm this.”

“That doesn’t mean you can—”

“Furthermore,” Danzō cut him off without hesitation, “the veterans of the Great War—those who watched the rise of legends—are growing disillusioned. Even Fugaku, with his famed ‘Wicked Eye,’ is seen as wasted potential. Resigned to leading the Military Police. That disappointment will curdle into resentment, Hiruzen. It always does. And now we have a child—one raised by the Yondaime—who has spoken a name long buried in history. Madara.

He turned back to face them fully. “If someone from the Uchiha truly harbors a grudge of that magnitude… we must act. For the safety of the village.”

Koharu and Homura said nothing.

They exchanged glances, but neither interrupted.

Hiruzen finally lifted his pipe and took a long, thoughtful puff. The smoke curled around his head like a soft cloud of indecision.

When he lowered it, his eyes were shadowed and calm.

“Are you proposing this for the good of the village,” he asked quietly, “or are you simply trying to act on a hunch dressed as certainty?”

Danzō’s jaw tensed. “It is not baseless—”

“By your own logic,” Hiruzen said, cutting in now, his tone sharpened, “you claim this attacker is not the real Madara. An imposter. In that case, you doubt the very words of the Yondaime, and of the child who was there.”

Danzō frowned, but Hiruzen continued.

“Then we must also consider the rest of her testimony—how she was taken, how she escaped. If we’re to doubt one part, how can we place full confidence in the rest?” His voice lowered. “She has no witnesses. No evidence. No solid means to verify where she was, or how she returned. The trauma of the event may well have clouded her recollection.”

A quiet breath.

“And the only person who might have corroborated her words…”

He didn’t need to finish the sentence. The weight of it hung heavy in the air.

…is dead.

The silence that followed wasn’t one of agreement. Nor of shared understanding. It was the kind of silence that came with finality—a door shutting softly, irrevocably, on the last piece of evidence they might have had.

Hiruzen allowed it to linger for just a moment longer before he spoke again, his voice low and even.

“Besides,” he said at last, voice low but steady, “was it not you, Danzō, who issued the order for the Military Police Force to focus on civilian protection and stay out of direct combat during the Kyūbi’s attack?”

Danzō narrowed his single visible eye, but said nothing.

“How then,” Hiruzen continued, “could any of them have approached the Kyūbi, much less controlled it? The Uchiha lost clan members that night, too. They were not spared. What would they gain from releasing the Kyūbi upon their own village?”

Danzō’s expression didn’t shift. “It could’ve been a rogue. One who bears a grudge against the village. We both know the Uchiha are prideful—resentful. If even one of them went astray...”

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow. “So you’re not even sure it was one of Konoha’s Uchiha?”

Silence.

Danzō held his gaze, jaw tight, until finally, he looked away. Gritting his teeth, but offering no rebuttal.

It was Koharu who broke the tension. “The girl could be repeating a dream,” she said quietly. “Children... fabricate things. Especially after trauma.”

Hiruzen gave no reply. Instead, he reached for the scroll on the table beside him—the newly drafted reconstruction plan for the village. His eyes scanned it, pausing at the marked relocation site of the Uchiha clan.

A patch of land pushed out toward the edge of the village. Near the Naka Shrine. A quiet place. Isolated.

He exhaled slowly, the faintest sigh escaping his lips. Nemi’s account had complicated more than it clarified. Yet there was something undeniable about it. The name Madara—not a name a child would know. Not a name that surfaced in nursery rhymes or casual conversation.
It was a name buried in history. A cursed name. No parent would dare bestow it on their child. And yet… the girl had spoken it. So had Minato, according to her.

Whether it was a lie, a fragmented memory, or truth—it meant only one thing:

Either the real Uchiha Madara had returned… or someone powerful enough was masquerading as him.

And neither scenario boded well for the village.

Danzō’s voice cut through his thoughts once more.

“What about the girl, then?”

Hiruzen looked up from the scroll.

Danzō had returned to his seat, folding his hands atop the table. “Testimony aside,” he said, “she was taken during the attack. She was inside the barrier with the Yondaime and his wife. That much is known. Which means…”

He paused.

“She was likely used as leverage against him. A hostage.”

Hiruzen’s expression hardened ever so slightly. The mental image of that night—Minato, Kushina, the Kyūbi—flashed in his mind. And the girl, small and alone, within that hellish storm.

The room was heavy with the lingering smoke of Hiruzen’s pipe and the unspoken ghosts of the past.

Danzo’s voice broke through again, calm and deliberate, each word weighed with purpose. “I’ve read the reports,” he said, folding his hands. “The girl was a war orphan before her adoption. Taken in by the Yondaime and his wife. Highly sensitive chakra perception. Advanced control beyond her years. Most likely a prodigy. We cannot allow such talent to wither in an orphanage.”

Hiruzen didn’t respond immediately. His fingers tightened around the pipe’s stem.

He already knew where this was going.

“I propose she be inducted into Root,” Danzō continued, his tone devoid of emotion. “With proper guidance and discipline, she could be a tremendous asset to the village.”

There it was.

“Regarding that,” Hiruzen said, voice calm but final, “I’ve already made a decision.”

Danzō’s visible eye narrowed. “Oh?”

“She will not be placed in Root,” Hiruzen stated. “Uchiha Mikoto—wife of the clan head—has offered to take her in. Nemi will remain under their protection.”

Danzō’s face betrayed a flicker of displeasure. “You would place her in the arms of the very clan we suspect?”

Hiruzen exhaled through his nose, slowly. “As I’ve said before, we do not know that. And until we do, I will not act on fear and speculation. The Uchiha remain a proud and powerful clan. Fugaku himself has reassured me that the child will be well-guarded under their care.”

“To dissuade the one who attacked her,” he added, “from attempting it again. Whoever they were… if they are still watching, they’ll think twice before trying to silence her under the Uchiha’s nose.”

He paused, but only briefly.

“And if the intruder truly is among them… then placing the girl there may very well draw them out. That, too, would give us the answers we lack.”

Danzō’s jaw shifted. “You would use her as bait.”

“I am protecting her,” Hiruzen replied, voice hardening. “In a way that preserves both her autonomy and the truth. Something Root has not always excelled at.”

“You can’t make that decision unilaterally,” Danzō countered. “There are protocols—”

“My decision is final,” Hiruzen cut in, steel in his tone now. “Or must I seek your approval for every order I give, Danzō?”

A long silence followed.

Danzō’s single eye locked with Hiruzen’s, unreadable. And then he looked away.

“No,” he said at last. “You don’t.”

Hiruzen didn’t thank Danzō. Instead, he reached for his pipe again, relit the embers with a practiced breath, and began tidying the scattered scrolls before him. The matter, he assumed, was concluded.

But of course, Danzō wasn’t finished.

“In that case,” the man began smoothly, “for the girl’s protection, it’s all the more imperative that the relocation proceeds. She would be far safer with the Uchiha compound relocated to the outskirts—under tighter security, easier to monitor.”

Hiruzen’s hands stilled.

Danzō continued. “Even if the Uchiha truly weren’t responsible, the village may not see it that way. Root has reported a surge in suspicion—both among the civilians and the shinobi. Whispers spread quickly. Resentment grows.”

He didn’t raise his voice, but the warning in it was clear.

“For the sake of calming unrest… the relocation still holds merit.”

Hiruzen’s brow furrowed slightly, the pipe pausing at his lips.

“Your reports are convenient, Danzō,” he said quietly. “They reflect only what you wish to see.”

Danzō didn’t respond, but his lone eye narrowed ever so slightly.

Silence hung heavy in the chamber.

Koharu shifted in her seat. “The mood in the village is uneasy,” she said at last. “Perhaps distance might cool tensions before they become irreversible.”

Homura gave a slow nod. “It need not be permanent. But a symbolic gesture could buy time… and avoid escalation.”

Hiruzen exhaled smoke through his nose. “And risk alienating one of our oldest clans?”

“They’re already alienated,” Danzō replied bluntly. “You placed the girl among them to watch over her. If she is connected to the attack, they may act. If she isn’t—well, then she’s under your supervision, isn’t she?”

“I placed her there because they would protect her,” Hiruzen countered. “Because they know the pain of being feared without cause.”

Danzō’s lone eye glinted. “You placed her there to observe them, Hiruzen. Let’s not pretend otherwise.”

Hiruzen’s lips thinned. “The truth is—we don’t yet know who’s behind the attack. And I refuse to act on suspicion alone.”

“And if it is the Uchiha?” Danzō challenged.

“Then placing the girl there may draw them out,” Hiruzen said. “That too would serve the village.”

He said it without satisfaction, his gaze distant. This was not the legacy he wanted—for her, or the Uchiha.

Danzō gave a small, knowing smile. “At least be honest with yourself.”

Hiruzen said nothing. He resumed collecting the papers with slow deliberation.

“We’ll revisit the matter in the next meeting,” he said. “Until then, surveillance stays—but the Uchiha are not to be moved. Not yet.”

Danzō did not argue, but neither did he look surprised.

“As you wish,” he said simply.


The meeting broke. Koharu and Homura rose, exchanging murmured words. Danzō lingered a moment longer, his cane tapping once against the stone floor. Then he turned to leave as well.

But his gaze remained on Hiruzen—steady, unreadable.

That softness of yours will be your downfall one day, old friend.

Notes:

I'm still planning it out but I can upload every once in a while.

Look man, I never said that Nemi won't make mistakes.

Chapter 133: Interlude Final: Of Distrust and Relocation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hiruzen stood alone in the private meeting room within the Hokage Tower, its walls reinforced with silencing Fūinjutsu—standard protocol, but somehow more suffocating today. It was a room he had frequented countless times before his retirement, a space once filled with the quiet authority of leadership. Now, it felt like a reminder of all the duties he thought he had left behind. After the Yondaime’s untimely death, the mantle had returned to him—not with honor, but with burden.

He stood by the window, pipe in hand, gazing out at the village beyond. The rooftops still bore the scars of the Kyūbi's rampage, and the streets bustled with quiet determination as reconstruction continued. Konoha endured. But he wondered—for how much longer?

He had stalled the inevitable for as long as he could.

But the pressure was mounting. Koharu. Homura. Danzō. Each one with their warnings, their demands, their predictions of disaster if nothing was done. He had delayed the decision in hopes that the tension would ease. That time might grant clarity. It hadn’t.

He told himself this was only temporary.
A measure to buy time.
A necessary evil.
The least worst option.
A lie he repeated so often, it no longer tasted bitter.

He tapped the edge of his pipe out of habit, then slipped it away as a knock sounded at the door.

He turned, drawing in a quiet breath as if bracing for impact.

An ANBU entered and bowed. “Hokage-sama. The Uchiha clan head has arrived for the scheduled meeting.”

Hiruzen nodded, his expression unreadable. “…Very well. Bring him in.”


Fugaku sat with arms folded, his dark eyes narrowed on the unrolled map stretched across the broad wooden table. The familiar layout of Konoha stared back at him, but his attention was drawn to a particular mark—outlined in red—at the edge of the village. A proposed district. A relocation.

A relocation for the Uchiha.

Once centrally placed within the heart of Konoha, the Uchiha were now to be moved to the village’s outskirts, near the training fields and forest borders. Isolated. Marginalized. Out of sight.

His gaze did not waver from the mark even as the voice of the Sandaime Hokage carried through the private meeting room.

“I plan to present this proposal during the next council meeting with the clan heads,” Sarutobi Hiruzen said, his tone measured, almost diplomatic. “But I wished to speak to you first, Fugaku. Out of respect for your position and the clan you lead.”

He paused before continuing, “This decision… I wanted you to hear it from me directly.”

Fugaku’s voice cut through the air before Sarutobi could say more.

“To seek my cooperation?” he asked, eyes still on the map. “Or my compliance?”

He finally turned to face the older man, his voice sharp and cold. “To isolate my clan from the village we’ve protected for generations—how does that serve the people? How are we to uphold law and order as the village’s military police if we’re kept so far away from them?”

A heavy silence followed, the kind that stretched and strained in the privacy of the reinforced chamber. The walls bore sealing marks to prevent sound from leaking out. ANBU stood guard beyond the door. Even the air in the room felt heavier than usual.

Sarutobi did not immediately reply.

Then, with a sigh that betrayed weariness far deeper than his age, he finally said, “Fugaku… I’ll speak plainly.”

Fugaku said nothing, his expression unreadable.

“The village is uneasy,” Sarutobi continued. “Since the Kyūbi attack, the atmosphere has changed. There are rumors—unfounded, yes, but loud. Whispers that the Uchiha were somehow involved… that the Sharingan was seen…”

His voice faltered.

Fugaku’s reply was curt. “We are not blind or deaf, Sandaime-sama. We are well aware of what the people are saying.”

Sarutobi lowered his gaze, the shadows beneath his hat casting a gloom over his face.

I do not believe these rumors,” he said, but his eyes didn’t quite meet Fugaku’s. “...Not truly. There is no reason to suspect the Uchiha. I know your clan, your loyalty. But I cannot stop others from believing what they choose. They do not see facts. Only patterns. Coincidences. And a scapegoat.”

Fugaku’s hands curled into fists within his folded sleeves. “My clan has fought and bled for this village since the days of the founding. I have risked my life as much as any other shinobi. And yet—this is the gratitude we receive?”

“I know,” Sarutobi said softly. “And I do not question that. But suspicion is not so easily dispelled. Not in times like these.”

He gestured faintly to the map.

“This relocation… is a temporary measure. A way to ease the fears of the villagers. If it helps quell the unrest, perhaps it will buy us time—time for things to settle, for tempers to cool. And eventually, we can begin reintegrating your clan back into the heart of the village.”

Fugaku’s eyes narrowed.

“And if that day never comes?”

Sarutobi looked at him then—tired, aging, yet still clinging to some hope.

“Then I will take responsibility,” he said, voice low but steady.

For a moment, neither man spoke. The quiet between them was not peace—but tension held in check, like a drawn bowstring.

Fugaku returned his gaze to the map, and the red border that penned his clan into the edge of the village. He said nothing more.

In truth, he had anticipated something like this. He had seen it coming from the moment the orders came down during the Kyūbi’ attack—orders that prevented the Uchiha from engaging directly, that sent them to protect civilians instead of the front lines.

He knew what that meant. That someone—someone with real authority—suspected one of their own of releasing the beast.

After all, only someone with a Sharingan could control a tailed beast. Just as Uchiha Madara once had. That much was no myth.

Still, for Sarutobi to frame this as necessity, for safety…

What had convinced him that the only possible culprit had to be an Uchiha?

Fugaku narrowed his eyes slightly. There was something he wasn’t being told.

After a pause, he finally spoke.

“When my wife first suggested taking in the Yondaime’s daughter after his death… I was against it.”

His voice was quiet, but there was steel beneath it.

“She was fond of the girl. But I—had my reservations. I only agreed because I believed that offering shelter to the Yondaime’s child might earn my clan a measure of goodwill… from the council.”

He looked directly at Sarutobi now, his gaze hard.

“But now… I see that even that is not enough.”

Sarutobi said nothing. His expression remained still, composed.

Fugaku closed his eyes for a brief moment, exhaled slowly, then opened them again.

“…Very well. I will acquiesce to the relocation.”

There was no surrender in his voice—only the calm acceptance of a man who understood the weight of political necessity.

“But do not mistake this for blind faith, Sandaime-sama.”

Sarutobi’s eyes met his, and he inclined his head.

“Thank you.”

Fugaku gave no response.

“Is that all?” he eventually asked.

Sarutobi hesitated.

“There is… one more matter,” he said at last. “Though I’ll leave the handling of it to your discretion.”

Fugaku remained silent, waiting.

Sarutobi continued, his voice lower now. “During the attack, there was an intruder. A masked man. He bypassed our village’s barriers using a space-time technique of unknown origin. He was the one who released the Kyūbi. The ANBU, the Toad Summons, even the Yondaime—none could catch him. But he knew our security too well.”

Fugaku felt the chill settle in his gut before the words even finished.

“We’re still pursuing leads externally,” Sarutobi said, “but I need your help. Discreetly—look into whether anyone in your clan might possess such a technique.”

The request landed like a stone between them.

Fugaku’s brows drew together. “Space-time ninjutsu is exceedingly rare. If someone in my clan possessed it… I would know.”

“Perhaps,” Sarutobi said gently. “But even the appearance of secrecy fuels distrust. If we can rule this out, it may help settle some of the more... concerned voices on the council.”

Fugaku’s expression darkened. “So the only way to prove our loyalty is to treat ourselves as suspects.”

Sarutobi’s gaze did not waver. “I trust your judgment. That’s why I’m asking you—no one else. If your search finds nothing, we can put this rumor to rest.”

A beat passed.

Then Fugaku gave a slow nod. “If it helps demonstrate our loyalty... I’ll do it. But on my terms.”

He wasn’t doing this for the village. He would search—not because he believed there was a traitor, but to prove there wasn’t.

“Naturally,” Sarutobi replied, inclining his head. His tone was mild, but there was something unreadable in his eyes—relief, perhaps. Or quiet guilt.

Without another word, Fugaku stood and began to gather his things—the scroll case at his side, the folded map he no longer had the heart to look at. Each motion was deliberate, restrained, but carried the weight of a man who understood the consequences of every step he took.

He paused only once more, his voice calm, low, and formal. “I’ll be taking my leave then, Sandaime-sama.”

Sarutobi rose as well, slower, older. “I appreciate your cooperation, truly, Fugaku. Rest assured, Konoha will get to the bottom of this.”

He extended a hand across the table.

Fugaku stared at the gesture. The hand of the Hokage—one once held in trust, in unity. Now it felt more like an obligation, a symbol of silent surrender. Of chains, dressed as compromise.

Still, he raised his own and accepted the handshake. His grip was firm. Controlled. But cold.

It felt like shaking the hand of his jailor.

He said nothing more. Only offered a short, perfunctory nod, and turned away.

The door creaked open, and he stepped past the waiting ANBU stationed outside the room—silent, masked figures that might as well have been statues. Not once did he look back.

He descended the halls of the Hokage Tower in silence, his mind already elsewhere—on the compound, on his wife, on his sons. On his clan, scattered among the ruins of what used to be home.

And on the red lines on that map, penned by a village that no longer trusted them. The red lines weren’t just ink anymore. They were borders. Walls. Warnings.

He emerged into the daylight, but it felt colder than before.

He was returning to a clan displaced. To lead them toward a future he was no longer certain had a place for them at all.

Notes:

I severely underestimated how much political maneuvering this arc would require. So, I may slow down uploads while I finish mapping out the rest of this storyline, at least the non-Nemi portion. Honestly, this chapter might even get retconned later if I realize I’ve tripped over some detail. We’ll see.

I'll be drawing inspirations from both the anime and Itachi Shinden, but not everything. Personally, I view the manga as the only 'true' source material (Yes I'm a filthy purist) but even then, I might take artistic liberties (because I can and I will), due to how vague the manga was.

In other news, I now have a Tumblr! I might post longer author’s notes and ramblings there. Feel free to check it out if you're curious.
https://www.tumblr.com/empressidol?source=share

Chapter 134: Of Spiral and Savior

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi stood in the doorway of her new room, bare feet sinking slightly into the tatami floor as she took it all in.

The morning sun filtered through the paper screen windows, casting soft, dappled shadows across the walls. It was quiet. Bigger than her old room in the Namikaze household—by a margin—and more traditional too. Shoji doors. A low wooden desk in the corner. A wooden closet, simple in design. A futon still folded neatly against the wall. The faint smell of fresh wood lingered in the air, new and unfamiliar.

It felt… empty. Not unpleasantly so, but hollow in a way that reminded her they had only moved in a few days ago. There hadn’t been time yet for things like clutter or warmth. Still, it was an improvement over the Konoha Military Police barracks. That place, one of the few surviving buildings after the Kyūbi’s rampage, had been cramped and cold. Not a home. Just a waiting room.

This at least could become a home.

She set down her cloth pack on the tatami. It was small and plain, filled with a handful of storage scrolls and what little she truly owned. There wasn’t much to unpack. Later, she thought vaguely.

Slipping out into the hallway, she padded toward the main room. The house was quiet in the way most Uchiha homes were—orderly, still, thoughtful. She found Mikoto in the new living space, kneeling beside a few wooden crates, sorting through what sparse belongings they had managed to salvage from the wreckage of the old compound.

Mikoto looked up as Nemi approached, her dark eyes softening immediately.

“Nee-san,” Nemi began. Her voice was polite but neutral. Familiar, but carefully distant. “Can I help?”

She never called her Kaa-san.

Not anymore. Not since the first woman she loved like a mother—the first to call her daughter—was torn from her during the Kyūbi attack. Not since she watched Kushina's smile vanish behind a veil of red and smoke. And certainly not now, knowing what awaited Mikoto in the years to come.

No matter how kind Mikoto was. No matter how gentle her hands.

Mikoto reached over and ruffled Nemi’s long white hair, smiling in that way only she could. “It’s okay, Nemi-chan. I can finish up here myself. Why don’t you go and rest first? I’m sure the move must’ve worn you out.”

Nemi hesitated. She wanted to protest—she wasn’t tired, not really—but instead, she pouted a little and nodded. There wasn’t much else to do anyway. She turned and quietly walked back toward her room, her steps slower than before.

A part of her considered seeking out Itachi. Maybe just to stave off the lingering boredom that clung to her like mist. But…

They hadn’t really spoken lately.

Not properly. Not since that night.

Not since he came. The masked man with a voice like smoke and eyes like hellfire. Since her chakra had gone cold and wild, since her sobs were muffled by Kamui’s suffocating void. Not since she was taken—and returned—damaged but breathing.

She’d seen Itachi, of course. They had shared space, exchanged glances. Especially during that short week crammed together in the barracks. He had held baby Sasuke with such quiet care, fed him, changed him, gently hushed him to sleep with an attention that bordered on reverence. But he hadn’t looked her in the eyes since. Hadn’t said more than necessary.

Had he noticed when she disappeared that night? Was he the one who had run to Mikoto?

She didn’t know. And something restless stirred beneath her ribs at the thought.

Was he… avoiding her?

She couldn’t be sure. But the silence between them was no longer comfortable.

Sliding the shoji door closed behind her, Nemi stepped back into her room. She retrieved her cloth pack and untied it with deft fingers, pulling out a soft-bound notebook and a roll of stationery supplies. The notebook had been a gift from Mikoto—one of the first things she bought after the worst of the aftermath had passed.

She’d encouraged Nemi to write in it. Her thoughts, her feelings. A place to put things that were too heavy to carry.

Nemi hadn’t touched it at first.

She didn’t think she needed to. She had endured worse. She had endured before.

But she appreciated the gesture. The quiet care behind it. Even now, days later, the notebook smelled faintly of new paper and ink. She flipped it open to a blank page, pausing as she stared down at it.

She still slept uneasily sometimes.
Still woke with her hands clenched in the sheets.
Still heard that voice echoing in her dreams, distorted and endless.

Nemi sat cross-legged on the tatami cushion, staring at the blank page of her notebook. She’d shaken the thoughts away, or tried to. Not now. She couldn’t let herself spiral today.

Besides, the notebook served another purpose.

She understood it now—finally admitted it to herself. Something she had been ignoring since her arrival in this world. Something she didn’t want to think about until it was nearly too late.

She had been complacent.

Too complacent.

It was easy to be. Easy to fall into the rhythm of things, to laugh when Kushina laughed, to eat Mikoto’s cooking and play like a normal girl in the sun with Itachi. Easy to pretend she had all the time in the world. She’d been playing house with destiny like it was a doll and not a bomb with a ticking fuse.

But then he came.

The masked man, Tobi. The man who ripped her from her sanctuary and reminded her what she was—a liability in a world full of blood-soaked shadows and sharpened knives.

She had always known knowledge was power.

She’d been born knowing it. And now that she was here—placed in the very clan destined for ruin, shadowed under the boy meant to destroy it all—she couldn’t afford to coast anymore. She couldn’t just stand on the sidelines and hope she wouldn’t be caught in the fire on the night of betrayal.

Would he kill her?

The question landed in her chest like a stone dropped in still water.

She paused, fingers hovering over the page, her pencil motionless. Something quivered in her chest. A hesitant ache.

Itachi… no. Focus.

The wobble was shoved aside with a practiced ruthlessness she’d honed over a lifetime and nine years.

She needed to write down everything. Every scrap of information she still remembered. The timeline. The events. The names. Before more of it slipped through her fingers. The past life’s memories faded a little each day, frayed at the edges like an old tapestry. She wouldn’t risk forgetting something crucial—not again.

She flipped open the notebook.

Blank pages stared back at her. Pale and expectant.

She tapped the pencil against the page, then paused. A thought struck her. Should she encrypt her notes? Code them somehow? Maybe… write them in English? That was the language from her past life, right?

She squinted at the page, trying to recall the old alphabet. The shapes came to her like half-forgotten dreams. Yes, she still remembered enough of it to scribble something legible. That could work. If someone found the notebook, they wouldn’t understand it. It would protect her—

But then she snorted.

No. No, that was stupid.

Writing in a foreign language in the middle of a village of paranoid, post-traumatized shinobi? In a village where they have a literal division called the “Torture and Interrogation Force”?

That was practically begging for trouble. If anyone did find her notebook and it was filled with indecipherable gibberish, they’d think she was a spy. Or worse—some kind of cultist. The last thing she needed was to end up in the T&I division because of a cryptic diary.

It was like hiding a book of satanic rituals in a devout monk’s study. Completely counterproductive.

No. If she was going to protect this knowledge, it had to be in plain sight.

With a wicked grin, Nemi flipped to the front page and, in her neatest and most elegant handwriting, scribbled:

Story Draft of the Ramen Boy and the Edgy Duck

She leaned back, pencil twirling between her fingers.

“Ohhh, I am so smart,” she whispered to herself, pleased.

Yes. Hide in plain sight. Make it ridiculous. Unreadable only because it looked like fiction. No one would question a five-year-old girl writing a silly story. The best-kept secrets were always the ones dressed as jokes.

Smirking like a gremlin, she returned to her writing with the self-satisfaction of a master strategist. Of course she wouldn’t write out their actual names.

Naruto = Ramen Boy.
Sasuke = Edgy Duck.
Itachi = Crow Boy.
Kakashi = Masked Freak.

She frowned.

…She should probably come up with better names.

Nemi sighed and let her pencil roll across the table, coming to a lazy stop at the edge of the notebook. It wasn’t like anyone was going to read this, but still… she had some standards, right? If she was going to commit to writing a full recollection of the future in an effort to save her own skin—and possibly the Uchiha’s, if she was feeling generous—she could at least do so with names that didn’t sound like rejected mascots from a failed kid’s cartoon.

Nemi straightened on her cushion, dragging the notebook a little closer. Her pencil tapped the corner of the page in a steady rhythm as she squinted at the blank lines.

Right. Time to write.

She began scribbling down what fragments she could recall from the shōnen manga her past-life self had once read—more casually than religiously, apparently. She started with the basics: Ramen Boy’s graduation. The bridge mission with the broody eyebrow-sword guy. The Forest of Death. That whole invasion with the snake guy and the weird sand kid…

Her pencil paused.

Wait. Wasn’t there something in between?

Nemi frowned, tapping harder.

Whatever. She moved on.

Then came Pervert—Jiraiya. He’d dragged Ramen Boy off to look for the Gambling Addict, right? Yeah, that sounded about right. That was around when the Ninja Nail Painting Club—Akatsuki—started making moves, wasn’t it? Or… was that later?

She scowled at her notes. Or rather, the scrawl that could barely qualify as notes. There were arrows, question marks, and at least two doodles of a ramen bowl looking angry.

Nemi’s brow twitched.

She forced the pencil to keep moving. Next was the whole Sasuke-defecting thing. He left because… plot? Because the writer needed a dramatic clash at the Valley of the End?

She blinked at the page harder, as if that would help.

It didn’t.

With a groan, she flopped forward, resting her forehead against the cool surface of the low desk. “Ughhh, why didn’t Past Me read more carefully?” she whined, muffled. “Why did I have to be a filthy casual?”

The birds outside chirped innocently.

She lifted her head with a resigned sigh and shoved the half-coherent timeline aside. “Fine. Skip to the sequel.”

Flipping to a fresh page, she began again.

Shippuden.

She scribbled about Ramen Boy’s return to the village, and how he was now teamed with Pasty Boy—what was his name again? Sai?—and that one guy with the freaky wood powers, Captain Blockhead. Together, they searched for Edgy Duck while running into various members of the Nail Painting Club.

Somewhere in between, she recalled something about a puppet guy, and a bluehead with a paper fetish, and that one shark dude—

Ah, but then came that fight. The fated battle between brothers.

Nemi’s pencil slowed.

That one, she remembered clearly.

It was epic. Dark. Sad.

Somewhere, in the cluttered attic of her memory, she even recalled reading a heated forum thread—flaming over some shiny new weapons that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. What were they called again? Yeti Mirror? Tonkatsu Blade?

She didn’t remember the names so much as the tone—mocking, exasperated. “Pulled from Kishimoto’s ass,” someone had typed.

She smirked faintly.

Then her pencil stopped completely.

Her lips moved before she realized they had.

“…Itachi dies.”

The words came out soft. Quiet.

Like they weren’t meant to be spoken aloud.

She didn’t write anything for a while. Just sat there, staring at the page.

A strange heaviness settled in her chest—warm and cold all at once, like fog over coals. It felt strange, being affected by something she knew was inevitable. Something written years ago by some man she’d never met in a world that wasn’t this one.

So why did it sting?

She blinked a few times, trying to shake the feeling. She didn’t understand it.

It wasn’t like she cared.

…Right?

She gave a tiny shake of her head and forced herself to continue.

He died because of… plot cancer, right? A mysterious illness, to make him tragically cool. Obviously. Too cool to live, so he had to be taken out before the sequel ran out of emotional weight.

Nemi’s pencil scratched faintly against the page. The strokes were listless now—disconnected, as if her thoughts were leaking straight from her fingers with no attempt to structure them.

Scattered bullet points.
Loose names.
Fragmented memories.
Abilities she half-recalled.
Deaths she remembered.
Deaths she thought she remembered.

A zombie army—what were they called again? White Zetsu.
A recurring plot device—something about Hashirama cells.
Madara: the supposed final boss…until he wasn’t.
Kaguya: alien matriarch and unexpected endgame villain—her supposed ancestor.
And then Toneri—her actual brother—making his grand descent from the moon like some celestial prophet, ready to pass judgment on Earth, only to be karate-chopped back into orbit by the Ramen Boy and his Byakugan princess.

Toneri...

Her hand slowed. The pencil stilled.

Nemi’s fingers drifted up to the stone pendant resting at her collarbone, still warm with the residual pulse of her brother’s chakra. A quiet thrum, like a heartbeat not her own.
Still alive.
Still on the moon.
Still alone.

She closed her eyes, just for a breath, before shaking the thought away.

No time for that. Focus.

Nemi leaned back slightly in her cushion, letting her eyes fall on the paper in front of her. A mess of half-legible scribbles, arrows, and side notes in cramped handwriting. She blinked once. Then twice.

There was so much she was missing.

Was she supposed to include the anime filler arcs? Should she treat the light novels as canon? There was that one novel about Kakashi's lost love, right? Or was that fanon? What about the time-travel ones? The Boruto sequel nonsense? Or worse… what if this wasn’t even the real Naruto world?

What if she had somehow fallen into one of those fanfiction timelines?

(Note to self: do not spiral.)

Her eye twitched. She flopped backwards on the floor with a muffled groan and flung an arm over her face before her brain could descend any deeper into the rabbit hole of meta-existential horror.

“Ugh… curse you, past life me,” she muttered. “Why couldn’t you have been more of an otaku?”

Someone else might have been thrilled to reincarnate into a world like this. The nerds back then would have treated this like the ultimate isekai fantasy. And here she was, trying to remember whether it was the Rasenshuriken or Sage Mode that came first.

She stared blankly up at the ceiling of her new room. It was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves outside the window, and the distant sounds of Konoha slowly rebuilding itself.

Eventually, she pushed herself up with a sigh and returned to her desk. She flipped to yet another fresh page in her notebook.

Time to organize.

She was in the generation before Naruto’s. That much was clear. Which meant she wouldn’t be directly caught up in the Konoha 11's escapades. No Chūnin Exams. No Sound Four. No Gaara kidnapping, Akatsuki infiltration, or war conference nonsense.

Not yet.

Those events were still distant.

But one thing wasn’t.

Her pencil slowed.

The Uchiha Massacre.

Nemi’s hand paused mid-sentence, her pencil hovering just above the paper. A frown creased her brow.

How… did it happen again?

She tried to recall. Really tried. There was a coup… right? The Uchiha clan had planned to revolt against the village. And Itachi—Itachi had no choice but to put them down, for the sake of peace. That was how the story went. But why had the clan wanted to rebel in the first place? Something about discrimination. Being pushed to the outskirts. Blamed for the Kyūbi’s attack. Monitored. Ostracized.

But when had that tension started?

She blinked. Itachi was thirteen when it happened, wasn’t he? But what month? What day? Had it been winter? Summer? Was Sasuke in the Academy yet?

Everything felt hazy.

Her pencil scratched out a few hesitant lines before falling still again.

Fragments of memory floated up—bloodstained floors, cold stares, the flicker of a Sharingan in the dark. But none of it came with context. The only number she could remember was thirteen, and even that felt tenuous. Her grasp on the exact events slipped like mist through fingers.

And she was missing something. Something critical. Something more important than the eventual twist that Tobi was actually Obito (which, yes, had been a major what-the-hell moment in her past life). But there was something else she couldn’t reach. A shadow on the edge of the puzzle.

...

Sigh. She can probably think about it another time.

Her hand fell to the desk with a soft thump, and she closed the notebook with a snap. Her head tilted back. Her eyes drifted toward the ceiling.

Her brain felt wrung out. Squeezed dry like an overused sponge.

And yet... even now—after pouring what little she remembered onto paper—a quiet, poisonous question stirred deep in her chest:

Why should I care?

The words struck colder than she expected—harsh, unvarnished truth.

Because yes—people died. Good people. Asuma. Jiraiya. Even Neji.

But hadn’t it all worked out in the end?

Hadn’t their sacrifices... contributed to the growth of the main characters? Wasn’t that just part of the narrative? The cycle of death, loss, and pain—wasn’t that what made Naruto’s journey so compelling?

Naruto became Hokage. The world was at peace. Kakashi smiled more. Even emotionally constipated Sasuke had a child—a child, of all things! She remembered squinting hard at that manga panel in her past life, genuinely stunned that stoic, edgy Uchiha Sasuke could actually reproduce.

If the story ended well, if peace was restored, why fight fate? Why change anything, if there was nothing left to fix?

Hell, even Obito—mass-murdering, child-kidnapping Obito—earned a redemption arc and passed on like some tragic anti-hero!

Her throat clenched.

The image of the masked man—his hand tightening around her small neck, choking the air from her—flared like a sudden, searing pain.

She flinched.

Redemption?

He got redemption?

Her hands trembled, unconsciously scratching at her arm until she drew a thin red line across the skin. She gasped, yanking them back and locking her fingers tight.

Stop. Don’t spiral.

But the spiral had already begun.

A darker thought slipped in.

Was that why... Minato and Kushina died?

Because she didn’t truly love them?

Because some part of her believed their deaths were necessary for the story to go right?

Was that why she hadn’t done more in those months leading up to Naruto’s birth?

If she had begged harder... if she had snuck into the birthing room... if she had used her chakra, her Ninshū, to force Minato to seal the yin half of Kurama inside her—

“No.”

The word slipped out like a breathless plea.

No.

She shoved herself off the floor, knees shaking as she staggered toward her folded futon. Her fingers clenched the edge like a drowning woman clinging to driftwood, the joints of her knuckles paling with the force of her grip.

That can’t be true.

She did love them. She definitely did. That’s why she mourned them, wasn’t it? You can’t grieve for someone you don’t love. She had cried. She had hurt. That pain—that choking, raw ache in her chest—it had to mean something.

She tried to save them. She tried.

Right?

But…

Did she really try?

Silence filled the room like water flooding a sinking ship—drowning, suffocating.

And then—it returned.

That voice.

The one that didn’t belong to Ōtsutsuki Nemi, not fully.

The voice of the adult she once was.

Her past life.

Sometimes warm, sometimes comforting, but now cold, hard, merciless.

“Don’t kid yourself,” the voice sneered, sharp and relentless. “Do you think you’re God? Who gave you the right to decide who lives and who dies?”

It hit her like a slap.

Because it was true, wasn’t it?

Did she really believe she could just step into this world and rewrite its fate? Did she think she was some divine hand that could pull the strings and fix what was broken?

She’d tried once. Just once.

She’d tried to save Minato and Kushina. And they still died.

Worse—she was used against them. Leveraged like a pawn. An anomaly accounted for. A misstep corrected.

The timeline... adjusted. Self-corrected.

Like their deaths were inevitable.

Fated.

She hadn’t noticed how long she’d been frozen there, still gripping the futon, her body trembling with a storm of thoughts too heavy to contain.

Not until Mikoto’s gentle voice came from the other side of the shoji screen.

“Nemi-chan? We’ll be going out for lunch soon, be ready in an hour, okay?”

Nemi didn’t answer.

Her tears were silent, streaking down her face without sound, her throat tight, her hands limp and useless.

The shoji door slid open a little.

“Nemi-chan?”

That broke her from the trance.

Frantic, she wiped her cheeks with the back of her sleeve, smothering any trace of her momentary collapse. She forced her lips into a curve. Willed her voice into a brighter register.

“Okay!” she chirped, turning with a small nod.

Mikoto smiled softly, unaware, and closed the door again.

Nemi stared at the spot for a long moment before lowering her gaze.

No... she thought, pressing her trembling hands to her chest.

I refuse to believe that. I refuse to accept that their deaths were a given. That my love meant nothing. That fate is unchangeable.

Because if that were true...

...

Then what was the point of any of this?

Notes:

Aka Nemi has a long overdue existential crisis after 134 chapters.

Let me know if you can figure out the flaw Nemi is showing in this chapter.

My full author's notes and general thoughts are in the link below since I don't want to cramp this space too much:
https://www.tumblr.com/empressidol/790695938728607744/about-nemis-character?source=share

Chapter 135: Of Dinner and Resolution

Chapter Text

Nemi stared down at her untouched bento box.

It sat neatly on her desk, steam long gone cold. Her new room in the Uchiha compound was quiet, save for the faintest voices bleeding through the shoji screen. Murmurs from the dining room—Fugaku’s low baritone, Mikoto’s gentle tone, Itachi’s soft reply. And every now and then, a tiny gurgle or hiccup from baby Sasuke.

It had been over a week since she moved in.

She still didn’t feel ready to join them. Not really.

Mikoto had made the effort at first, bringing her meals and sitting beside her during dinner. But Nemi had asked, in a quiet voice, if she could eat alone for now. Just for the first few times. Mikoto hadn’t pressed. Maybe she understood. Maybe she knew what it was like to be a stranger in a house that tried too hard to feel like home.

Nemi’s eyes shifted toward her desk. A single notebook lay hidden between larger, less suspicious books—wedged neatly beside her inkstones and calligraphy brushes. She had spent the past hour before dinner quietly organizing the notes inside, rewriting fragments of memory while they still felt real enough to grasp.

It wasn’t complete. It never was.
But it wasn’t enough to feel secure either.
Not with what she knew was coming.

She finally picked up her chopsticks and began to eat, slowly. A bite here. A nibble there. It wasn’t quite like Kushina’s cooking, no. But it wasn’t bad either. Mikoto had prepared it with care, and that made it harder to waste. Nemi didn’t have the heart to let it go cold completely, not when someone had gone through the trouble for her.

Still, her thoughts wandered as she chewed.

Was there even a point to this?
To any of it?

Knowing the future, holding the pieces of it inside her like a fragile, fraying map—did it really matter? Could she stop what was coming? Should she?

…Did she even want to?

Her lips pressed into a thin line.

If I were one of those self-insert OCs from the fanfics in my past life, she thought wryly, I’d probably be the worst protagonist ever.

She didn’t know this clan. Not truly. She didn’t know these people—not their histories, not their hearts. They weren’t her family. Not the family of Uzumaki Nemi.

And certainly not the family of Ōtsutsuki Nemi.

That family was gone. Left behind on the moon.

Out of reach.

Her chopsticks stilled in her right hand.

Toneri…

The name brought a dull ache, like a bruise pressed too hard.

Was he really her brother? Or just another character she’d clung to? Did she truly love him enough? Enough to stay? Enough to turn back?

Was that why she didn't protest hard enough when her real father sent her off?

Because she didn’t love him enough?

Her left hand drifted up, clutching the stone pendant that hung against her chest—cool and solid, the only piece of him she had left. She could feel the trace of his chakra still sealed inside, faint and familiar.

You know that I love you, right, Tone-nii?
But there was no answer. Of course there wasn’t. Just his chakra. But not him.

The question coiled in her chest like a thorned vine, tightening with every heartbeat. Her right hand tightened its grip on the chopsticks as if sheer force could banish the thought. It didn’t.

Instead, it twisted deeper.

Her gaze unfocused, settling somewhere beyond the shoji screen and the distant warmth of voices she still didn’t feel part of. Her food sat half-eaten on the bento before her. Cooling. Forgotten.

If I let things unfold as they’re meant to…
Then Itachi would kill the Uchiha. Just like in the timeline she remembered.

Her stomach churned.

And what about her?

Would he kill her too?

Her grip tightened.

Would he even hesitate?

A sharp crack echoed in the silence of her room.

No.

She didn’t want to die.

Whatever doubts she had about this world, whatever guilt she carried about interfering too much—or not enough— this was the one certainty she still held like a blade pressed to her palm.

She would not die.

Not here. Not like that.

She had come too far. Endured too much. The freezing winters in the wild, the cursed seals once etched into her skin, the suffocating fear of Tobi’s Kamui space—
The lies she told to survive. The mask she wore as an Uzumaki. The weight of a fabricated life she had chosen and shaped with her own hands.

She had survived all of that.

She would not die by Itachi’s hand.

She refused.

She couldn’t.

She won’t.

Snap.

Her eyes lowered.

One of her chopsticks had broken clean in half, splintered sharply at the base from the force of her grip.

“…Oops,” Nemi murmured, blinking down at the fractured chopstick in her hand as if it had betrayed her.

A beat passed.

Mikoto’s not going to be thrilled, she thought vaguely.

Still… the faint ache in her knuckles grounded her—just enough to pull her from the spiraling thoughts. She exhaled. No… she shouldn’t panic. Not yet. Not at this stage.

She still had time.

This wasn’t like before—like then. Not like the nine short months that had once hurtled toward disaster, unstoppable and cruel. The future she remembered wouldn’t happen yet. Not for years. She was safe, for now. There would be time.

Time to prepare.
Time to grow.
Time to attend the academy, sit through lectures, train, learn, survive.

She couldn’t give up.
Not now.
Not when she’d come this far.

Yet…

Even as the thought trailed off, something inside her steadied. Quiet resolve replaced the trembling uncertainty that had threatened to drag her under.

She packed her half-eaten bento with slow, deliberate movements. Folded the broken chopsticks together neatly—as if in apology—and rose to her feet. The wood felt warm in her palm, fragile and thin, like her own control.

She padded softly across the floor, paused at the shoji screen, then slid it open. The house beyond was alive with gentle murmurs and the soft clinking of dishes. Warm light spilled from the corridor, wrapping around her like the echo of a life she still hadn’t fully claimed.

Nemi reached the edge of the hall, stopping just before the turn that would bring her into view.

If fate truly existed in this world—if the outcome was fixed, destined to repeat itself no matter what she did—then she had two options:

Give in to despair. Do nothing. Wait for the bloodshed.

Or…

Live the best life she could.
Grow stronger.
And survive the outcome anyway.

And the first option… didn’t sound like her.

It never had.

She would survive.
As she always had.
As she always will.

Nemi drew in a breath, straightened her posture, and finally stepped into the dining room.

The hum of conversation quieted as all eyes turned to her—Mikoto with a gentle glance, Fugaku with his usual reserve, baby Sasuke gurgling in Mikoto’s arms, and Itachi watching her quietly from his place at the table.

For a moment, her feet faltered. Then she dipped her head politely.

“Um… Fugaku-sama. Mikoto-nee-san…” Her voice came out too stiff, too formal. Her gaze shifted toward Itachi, whose eyes dropped the moment hers met his. Should she call him Nii-san now? It didn’t feel right. She left his name unspoken. “May I join you for dinner?”

She didn’t know why she was being so formal—maybe it was the unfamiliar air. When she lived with Minato and Kushina, dinnertime was noise and laughter, Kushina a spark of untamed warmth, Minato a quiet, calming presence. This room wasn't cold, but it was still. Structured. A different world entirely.

The Uchiha were traditional. Composed. She could feel their rules—unwritten, unspoken—hovering in the air. She would have to follow them.

A beat passed.

Then Mikoto smiled. She gently handed Sasuke into Fugaku’s arms and rose from her cushion. “Come, Nemi-chan,” she said with warmth, placing a hand on Nemi’s back to guide her to a seat beside her, directly across from Itachi.

Nemi allowed herself to be led, kneeling down quietly.
Mikoto's eyes dropped to the bento box she'd brought from her room, and the broken chopsticks laid neatly atop it.

“This…” Mikoto’s voice trailed off as she took in the sight.

“I’m sorry,” Nemi blurted, guilt rising like a tide. “I… didn’t mean to.”

There was no scolding. No reprimand.
Only Mikoto’s quiet reassurance as she carefully took the broken chopsticks from her hands. “It’s alright. I’ll get you another pair.”

Nemi nodded, unsure how to respond. Her eyes drifted once more across the table. Fugaku said nothing, only gave a low grunt from his seat. Approval? Indifference? She couldn’t tell.

Baby Sasuke squirmed in his father’s arms, cooing curiously in her direction. His eyes, still hazy with infancy, blinked at her with wide-eyed interest.

Then there was Itachi.

Still looking elsewhere.

She frowned slightly, but the thought didn’t get to linger—Mikoto had returned, a fresh pair of chopsticks in hand.

“Here you go,” she said, kneeling back into place.

The quiet murmur of dinner resumed. Mikoto asked gentle questions—about her day, her preferences—and Nemi responded where she could. Her shoulders began to ease. Her grip on the chopsticks steadied.

She ate. She listened. She spoke.
She could do this.
She had to.

Chapter 136: Of Guilt and Grace

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tap.

Then another. Lighter this time—the soft whisper of a bare sole kissing cold, dew-kissed grass.

Nemi moved like mist, each step soft against the earth slick with morning dew. Her breath fogged in the dawn air as she slipped through the final stance of the Feather Foot technique.

Then stillness.

She landed softly, her small feet barely disturbing the frost-laced earth. One hand reached up, fingers brushing against the knot behind her head, and with a slow tug, she removed the makeshift blindfold. Her vision returned in a wash of soft light.

The courtyard stretched out before her, a muted tapestry of greys and browns as autumn gave its final bow. The stones she’d arranged earlier—scattered in calculated disorder—remained untouched. Not a single pebble shifted. The path, pristine.

A smirk tugged at her lips.

Still got it.

The first part of the Feather Foot drill was all about weightlessness—moving unseen, unheard, leaving no trace. She hadn’t trained it properly since leaving the Moon, not since her days at the Ninshū village. Konoha hadn’t exactly offered many moments of solitude—not until recently, not in this new home.

But now, knowing what was to come—the massacre, the ache of inevitability that loomed over the Uchiha like a storm—she needed every edge she could reclaim.

She should’ve started earlier. In her old body, she'd begun training at six. But muscle memory was a gift. And this body, younger though it was, felt lighter. More responsive.

More flexible, she realized mid-stretch, arching her back and twisting from the waist. Probably the yoga. All those mornings with Kushina, dragging her half-awake self onto a mat and making her do ridiculous breathing routines.

Her expression softened.

Thanks, Okaa-san.

The sun had begun its shy ascent, brushing the sky in pale golds and sleepy blues. Morning light spilled across the engawa as Nemi stepped up onto the wooden porch and slipped on her indoor shoes. She padded quietly down the corridor, following the faint sounds of waking life until she reached the nursery.

Inside, Mikoto stood by the crib, gently lifting a sleepy Sasuke into her arms.

When Mikoto saw her, her smile warmed instantly. “Morning yoga again, Nemi-chan?”

“Mhm.” Nemi nodded, slowing to a stop just outside the doorway, her eyes drifting to the baby now nestled against his mother’s shoulder.

Mikoto had given her a few odd looks in the beginning—those early dawn risings, the strange blindfolded drills in the courtyard. But Nemi had explained it away as “some weird Uzumaki-style yoga” Kushina used to do with her back in their old house. She didn’t elaborate, and Mikoto never pressed.

She was kind like that.

Now, Nemi’s gaze fixed on Sasuke. He blinked up at her blearily, his chubby face squishing slightly against Mikoto’s collarbone. He was starting to lose that squashed, burrito-like look of a newborn. His hair had grown thicker, his eyes more focused—though still large and unfathomably dark.

A rather cute baby.

A baby she kind of wanted to hold.

Mikoto must’ve caught the shift in her expression, because her lips curved in that gentle, knowing way of hers. “Would you like to feed him?”

Nemi looked up, eyes brightening with something close to wonder. “Can I?”

Mikoto nodded. “The bottle’s already prepared. I’ll get it.”

A few minutes later, they sat together on the floor cushions in the living room. The morning light streamed softly through the shoji screens, casting long streaks of pale gold across the polished wood floors. Mikoto guided her gently, helping Nemi cradle Sasuke properly and hold the bottle at just the right angle.

The bottle was warm in her hands, almost too warm for her small fingers—but Sasuke didn’t seem to mind. He fussed for a moment, eyes scrunching, mouth puckering. Then, with a soft sigh, he latched on, his tiny hands curling instinctively over hers.

Nemi exhaled a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.
At least he didn’t cry this time.

Her gaze lingered on the infant’s face—his soft cheeks rising and falling with each contented suckle. His lashes fluttered, long and delicate against his pale skin. So small. So helpless. So loved.

For a fleeting moment, a different image surfaced in her mind: a newborn with blond hair and a louder cry.

Naruto.

Much smaller than Sasuke here, pink and fragile in her arms. She had held him once, for a short moment—just once. Before she said her final goodbye.

A quiet ache pressed against her chest.

She wouldn’t be able to hold Naruto like this. Not again. Not even as his older adopted sister.

She let the thought dissolve like melting frost, chased away by the warmth of the baby in her arms. What use was regret now?

Instead, she sat in silence, waiting beside Mikoto while Sasuke continued drinking. The ticking of the old wall clock filled the room in between his soft little sighs. The light from the paper windows was golden now, casting long shadows across the tatami floor. The scent of boiled milk still hung faintly in the air.

If she’s adopted into the Uchiha household now… does that mean she is Sasuke’s big sister?

The thought slipped out without her meaning to.

Mikoto’s voice answered it gently, cutting through her reverie. “Of course you can be his big sister.”

Nemi blinked and froze. Her head tilted slightly, eyes darting up to meet Mikoto’s gaze—then away again, embarrassed. “Um, I didn’t mean…”

But Mikoto chuckled, not unkindly. “It’s alright, Nemi-chan."

She paused, glancing at Nemi again, this time more carefully.

“You’ve been adjusting well,” she said softly. “But I hope… I would like it if you could treat us as a family too.”

The words were simple, without pressure—but Nemi’s heart gave a quiet jolt. Guilt pooled low in her stomach. She liked Mikoto. She did.

She wanted to lean into that warmth. But... what if she grew too used to it?

She didn’t know. She didn’t want to think about it.

So she stayed quiet.

Sasuke finished his milk with a soft, satisfied sigh, breaking the moment. Gently, Nemi lifted him and passed him back to Mikoto, who accepted him with practiced ease. She patted his back rhythmically, humming softly under her breath until a tiny burp escaped him.

The quiet peace of the room lingered, filled with warm morning light stretching long across the tatami. The shadows had softened; the stillness of the house was beginning to shift.

Then, a faint pattering of footsteps came from down the hall.

Mikoto looked up. Nemi followed her gaze past the nursery door, toward the hallway. The soft footsteps grew louder—then stopped briefly as a figure emerged.

It was Itachi.

He was already dressed in his training attire, the hem of his dark shirt tucked neatly into his shorts. His kunai pouch was fastened to his thigh, the faint clink of metal audible as he moved. He walked with calm, deliberate steps, but his gaze was fixed ahead—unwavering.

“Itachi?” Mikoto called, a note of concern slipping into her voice. “You’re up early. Have you had your breakfast yet?”

He paused only slightly, his eyes flicking toward her. For a moment, his gaze landed on Nemi—brief and unreadable—before it shifted away again.

“Good morning, Okaa-san… Nemi-chan,” he said, the second name trailing after a slight beat. His tone was soft, polite. Distant. “I took the onigiri from the kitchen… I’ll be going out for training.”

He turned to leave. For a split second, his hand twitched by his side. Barely a movement—but Nemi caught it. A hesitation. Then he walked away without looking back.

Mikoto’s brow furrowed, her lips parting as if she meant to call him back. But Sasuke squirmed lightly in her arms, his small face pinching with the beginnings of a fuss. She hushed him, rocking slightly, and let her elder son go without another word.

But Nemi remained still. Her gaze lingered on the hallway. Quietly, she rose and stepped toward the shoji screen near the entryway. She pushed it open just enough to peer out.

Itachi’s small figure was already turning the corner of the engawa, heading toward the garden path that led behind the estate. His stride was purposeful, shoulders stiff. He didn’t look back.

Nemi narrowed her eyes slightly.

He hadn’t even looked back. Not once.

She stood there a moment longer, lips pressing into a faint line.

…Hmm.


The crisp scent of early winter filled Nemi’s lungs as she sat cross-legged on the rooftop of the newly-built Uchiha clan head house, her small frame wrapped in a thick woolen sweater and matching beanie. A soft wool scarf brushed against her cheek as she shifted slightly, adjusting her posture. Beneath her, the roof tiles were cold, but not unpleasantly so—just another reminder that December had settled over Konoha.

From her high perch, Nemi could see everything.

The outskirts of Konoha lay beyond, painted in muted tones. The trees at the edge of the forest had begun to shed the last of their leaves, their bare branches etched stark against a pale grey sky. Nearer, the training fields lay empty in the cold morning air, while a great lake shimmered under the thin veil of winter sun, its surface reflecting the clouded sky like polished steel.

Below her, the new Uchiha compound was slowly taking shape. Scaffolding crisscrossed unfinished buildings, while a few newly built homes already showed signs of life—windows aglow, faint plumes of smoke rising from their hearth vents. Others still stood skeletal and incomplete, their wooden frames exposed to the elements. In a few weeks, the relocation would be complete.

Nemi’s gaze drifted beyond the compound.

To the village. To the rest of Konoha.

The new Uchiha compound was far from the village center. Purposefully so.

Segregated. Isolated.

Nemi frowned faintly.

So this is how it begins, she thought. Not with violence. But distance.

She exhaled slowly, a controlled breath that left her nose in a long stream of steam—unnaturally warm, her breath subtly laced with elemental chakra manipulation to ease the cold biting at her skin.

Then, gradually, she retracted her chakra-sensing range.

She had stretched it far today, past the borders of the compound, through the veins of the village, perhaps even to its heart. Flickers of life passed through her senses—shinobi going about their patrols, civilians preparing for another winter day. It wasn’t detailed enough to identify individuals, and maintaining the sense for too long would only give her a headache. Still, it was an exercise in endurance, one she’d taken upon herself to improve.

She wasn’t supposed to be on the rooftop, of course.

Mikoto was still understandably cautious, reluctant to let her out of sight for too long—not after what happened on the night of the Kyūbi’s attack. Not after Nemi had been taken by that masked man. Everyone feared he might return to silence her.

But Nemi… well, she might have pleaded just enough. Tilted her head. Softened her eyes. Muttered something about feeling too cooped up in the house. Mikoto had finally relented.

So long as she stayed within the vicinity of the house.

Nemi stretched her arms overhead and unfolded from her meditative pose, bones popping as she rose to her feet. She rolled her shoulders, letting the tension fall away, and glanced across the rooftop. The open space called to her—her feet shifted, hands planting on the tiles as her body tilted lightly into the start of a cartwheel.

Her thoughts wandered as easily as her balance.

Tobi… what is he doing now? she wondered. Between the Kyūbi attack and the start of canon?

It wasn’t just that her memories were incomplete—she was fairly certain the manga itself hadn’t bothered to fill in that particular gap.

Would he really come back? Just for me?

Halfway through her cartwheel, Nemi paused mid-motion in her thoughts.

Could I even sense him if he did?

The question stuck. She landed lightly on her feet, heart steady but brow furrowed.

Last time… I didn’t even notice him.

She bit her lower lip, breathing lightly through her nose.

Did he suppress his chakra?

Damn it. That was still a blind spot for her. Sensing a suppressed chakra signature wasn’t something she had mastered—yet. She could sometimes catch a vague sense of something off, if she concentrated hard enough, but it was slippery, like trying to catch smoke with her bare hands.

She recalled a memory—faint, half-formed—of her old life on the Moon. One of her final tests: her father had ordered her to sense Toneri’s presence while he hid, suppressing his chakra completely. She remembered failing twice. On the third try, she’d "succeeded"—but in hindsight, she suspected Toneri had grown soft and released just enough chakra for her to find him.

A breath left her nose in a soft puff of visible steam as she resumed her cartwheel. She landed lightly, balanced for a moment on her fingertips—contemplating a one-handed stand. Risk of injury versus ego satisfaction: a fair trade-off.

And then, movement—out of the corner of her eye.

Down the path leading away from the compound, a lone figure walked steadily, heading into the forest. Familiar. Steady gait. Dressed in that plain black training gear he never seemed to change out of.

Itachi.

Of course. Same route. Same time. Every day.

Her legs dropped down. She landed softly on the tiles with a dull tap, her scarf trailing behind her.

She paused. Watched his retreating form for a moment, lips pressing into a thin line.

No mistake about it.

Itachi was avoiding her.

She thought back over the last few days. The small things. The way he wouldn’t meet her eyes during meals. The way his gaze hovered too long at her neck, only to look away abruptly. The bruises were gone now—healed. But she remembered his expression when he first saw them, back when he once visited her in the housing ward. Blank, but tight. Quiet in that Itachi kind of way. He hadn’t spoken a word about it.

Then there was the way he kept his distance. Focused too hard on training. Played with Sasuke more than usual. Complied with Mikoto’s requests just enough not to get questioned, but no more. Always just... out of reach.

Nemi sat back down on the rooftop, frowning at the grey sky above. The clouds drifted slowly, heavy with the promise of snow that had yet to fall.

...

“...Ah, damn it.”

Her chakra flared beneath her feet as she dropped down from the roof, landing lightly in the back courtyard. The cold air rushed past her cheeks as she sprinted through the side path, scarf snapping behind her like a banner.

She darted through the open hallway, her beanie nearly flying off from the momentum. Past the nursery. Past the faint sounds of Sasuke beginning to cry again.

“Nee-san, I’m gonna go play with Itachi-kun!” she shouted out over her shoulder, not bothering to wait for a response.

“Huh? Okay, just don’t go too far—wait! Nemi!” Mikoto’s voice rose just slightly as the implications caught up to her.

But Sasuke let out a louder wail at the same time, grabbing at her sleeve. Mikoto glanced between her fussing baby and the flash of white hair vanishing through the genkan.

Too late.

Nemi was already out the door, tugging on her winter boots mid-run, scarf half-tangled in her collar, breath sharp in the cold air.

She was gone before Mikoto could chase after her.

The wind tugged at her clothes as she moved, fast and sure-footed, chakra guiding her steps over uneven stone and frost-bitten ground. Trees loomed ahead. Bare branches etched against the pale sky. The path Itachi always took stretched before her like a thread.

She followed the path without hesitation, her scarf streaming behind her like a comet’s tail, white hair whipping in the cold wind as she pressed forward with determined steps.

The narrow trail curved and sloped until it opened into a small clearing. A handful of old tree stumps stood like silent sentries around the space, with faded bullseye targets nailed roughly to their trunks. And there—just ahead—was Itachi.

He stood poised, already mid-practice, the tails of his scarf fluttering faintly as he launched a kunai and shuriken in quick succession. Nemi slowed, watching from the treeline. His throws were clean, precise—nothing new. But then he threw both weapons again, this time with slightly varied arcs. They collided in midair with a soft metallic clang, redirecting toward two separate targets. Thwip. Thwip. Dead center, both.

Nemi's eyes widened slightly.
He’s not even in the academy yet… and he’s already doing trick shots like that? Damn prodigy.

He had gotten better. Even in the short time she had been gone, he had improved.

She waited until he had exhausted the last of his throws and began retrieving the embedded weapons before she stepped out fully into the clearing.

He noticed her instantly. His dark eyes flickered her way, lingering for a beat before sliding past her again.

“Oh… good morning, Nemi-chan.” His tone was too soft. Too polite. It felt like someone flipping through a script they no longer wanted to read.

Then he turned back and resumed his practice, as if her presence didn’t matter.

Nemi watched him quietly, arms folded. She let him throw two more shuriken before she took a slow breath and raised her voice.

“Itachi-kun.”

He didn’t turn, didn’t flinch. But his throw was a second slower.

“You’ve… been avoiding me.” Her voice was even, her words not laced with accusation—just certainty.

A pause.

Then, softly, “No, I haven’t.”

“Liar,” Nemi said plainly. “You won’t even look at me.”

Another silence followed, broken only by the soft thud of a shuriken embedding itself into a tree. He moved as though he hadn’t heard her. But his form wasn’t as clean now. His next throw curved slightly to the side, missing the center mark.

Nemi pressed on. “At lunch and dinner, you’re so quiet. You only talk to ask for the soy sauce. You don’t even stay in the same room with me anymore. When I come in, you leave. And…” she hesitated, but then finished softly, “you stopped letting me help with your training.”

She said the last part with a tinge of sadness—not from being excluded, but because of what it meant. That he no longer felt comfortable enough to trust her in his space.

Itachi finally stilled.

The shuriken in his hand lowered slowly.

Then he turned.

Nemi blinked. For a moment, she forgot what she’d meant to say. His eyes, so dark and clear, were staring straight at her now—and they looked… tired. Not just the usual fatigue from training too hard, or skipping sleep again.

It was something heavier. Older.

Guilt.

“You shouldn’t be here,” Itachi said at last. His voice was quiet, but firm in a way that didn’t quite suit a five-year-old. “You should go back to the house. It’s… not safe here.”

Safe?

Not safe from what?

Nemi’s eyes narrowed slightly, her chakra flaring in a silent, instinctive sweep. The clearing was empty. No foreign chakra signatures. No hint of anyone watching. Just her, and him, and the trees.

Then it clicked.

Ah.

Her stomach sank.

Not safe… because of what had already happened.

Because she had been taken—from right under his nose, in the house they shared, while he was there with Sasuke. Because he hadn’t known. Because by the time they realized, it was too late.

Nemi exhaled softly. “Hey,” she said, her voice gentler this time. “Is this about… my abduction?”

The word caught on her tongue. Ugly and bitter.

“Because I disappeared?”

He didn’t answer. But he turned slightly—away from her, not toward. That was all the confirmation she needed.

She stepped forward anyway. “It’s not your fault,” she said, cutting through the silence. “Really. It isn’t. What were you supposed to do? Fight him? You’re—”

Just a kid.

She stopped herself before saying it out loud. But he heard it anyway.

“I know,” he said flatly. “That’s what the adults say.”

His hands moved on instinct, fingers closing around a shuriken. It glinted in the morning light as he threw it, fast and precise.

“They said it’s not my fault. That I didn’t do anything wrong. That I couldn’t have known. That I’m just a kid.” He paused. “Small. Weak.”

A beat.

Useless.

The word dropped from his mouth like a stone.

Nemi blinked, startled. That one stung—because he believed it.

He didn’t look at her. His eyes were locked on the target tree. He kept going.

“The adults always lie. They said everything would be fine, but it’s not. They said there wouldn’t be any more wars, but people still die. All the time. Every day.”

His voice was quiet. Not angry. Just tired.

“And…” He hesitated.

“…sometimes, you talk like an adult,” he said finally. “So you must be a liar like them too.”

Then, without waiting for a reply, he raised his last shuriken and flung it. It struck the center of the bullseye with a sharp, final thud.

Silence followed.

Nemi didn’t speak. She just stood there, watching him.

His stance didn’t shift. His shoulders were stiff, his back rigid—but his hands were trembling. Just a little. Almost imperceptibly. But she saw it.

And suddenly, it made sense.

He wasn’t trying to hurt her with his words. He wasn’t even angry. That wasn’t what this was.

He was five.

Five—and already convinced that comfort was a kind of lie. That if something bad happened, then someone had to be blamed. And if it wasn’t someone else, then it must be him. Because the adults around him said, “It’s not your fault,” but never did anything to make it feel true.

Of course he didn’t believe her.

Of course he didn’t believe anyone.

She nearly forgot sometimes that he was a perceptive, brilliant child who believed it was his job to carry the world. Who already bore burdens most adults would collapse under. Because he was Uchiha Itachi—the boy who, in another timeline, would one day slaughter his clan for peace, because no one else would.

He’d been left to carry everything alone—and now, quietly and without ceremony, he had decided to carry her pain too.

Because she was fragile. Because she’d been taken. Because he couldn’t stop it.

Because someone had to take responsibility, and no one else would.

Something about that twisted in her chest. Not from hurt. From frustration.

“It’s not your fault,” Nemi said again, sharper this time. “It really isn’t. And I don’t blame you.”

She stepped forward now, just enough to make sure he heard her. “In fact—why did you even assume I did, huh? You think I hate you for not stopping it in time?”

He didn’t turn around. But his shoulders stiffened.

“And!” Nemi’s voice rose, angrier than she meant it to, “Stop assuming you have to take responsibility for everything! I’m not some doll, Itachi-kun. I don’t need your protection!”

Not when there’s a high possibility you might murder me in eight years, her thoughts finished grimly, but she didn’t say that part aloud.

Itachi didn’t respond.

He simply walked forward, silently retrieving the kunai and shuriken embedded in the target boards. His movements were precise. Mechanical. When he turned back, walking to his original position, his voice cut through the air—quiet, but sharp.

“You don’t mean it.”
He didn’t look at her.
“You’re a liar. You always lie in front of the adults.” A pause. “And now you’re saying this just to comfort me, aren’t you?”

There was no malice in his voice, but the accusation stung all the same. It was the kind of statement that didn’t leave room for rebuttal—because it sounded too much like the truth.

Nemi opened her mouth to protest, but her voice caught.

Because… he wasn’t entirely wrong.

Just as much as she could read him, he could read her, too. They’d spent so much time together already—two children with too-old eyes, always watching, always pretending. Had he noticed? The way she smiled a little too readily in front of Mikoto? The way her words sometimes felt rehearsed?

That just like him… she wasn’t really a child on the inside?

She didn’t say anything.

And her silence was enough.

Itachi turned away, resuming his stance without another word. Weapons glinting in his hand. Back straight. Like nothing happened. Like her presence no longer mattered.

Nemi stared at his back, heart heavy. At the way he bore guilt he had no reason to carry.

How do you convince someone like him… that not everything is his fault?

If words weren’t enough—and they never were—and if even action could be dismissed as pity or performance… then what could possibly reach him?

A flicker stirred in the back of her mind. Not a memory. A dream. Or maybe something older—something truer. Her brother’s voice, echoing from the moonlit halls of a place long gone. Words he’d once said. A bond they’d shared. And through that bond—

Her breath caught.

She knew what she could do.

And she hesitated.

Because to do it meant lowering every wall she’d built. It meant letting someone else see—not what she chose to show—but who she was beneath it all. Unfiltered. Unmasked.

But…

If fate really couldn’t be changed…

If everything she feared was going to happen anyway…

Then maybe—just this once—she could stop playing it safe. Stop hiding behind carefully chosen words and acts. Stop worrying about what it meant tomorrow, or the day after. And just be honest.

With herself.
With him.

Maybe it was a mistake. Maybe it didn’t matter. But she made her choice.

Her chakra stirred.

Without warning, threads of gleaming energy whipped out from her fingertips, weaving through the air with sharp precision—intercepting his next volley of kunai and shuriken mid-flight.

Clink—
Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

The weapons shot skyward, embedding themselves deep into the upper tree trunks, far out of reach.

Itachi spun around, eyes wide—but before he could snap at her, Nemi surged forward in a chakra-enhanced burst. She landed right in front of him, arms spread out like she was daring him to fight her.

“I’m not lying,” Nemi said, her voice fierce. “I really don’t blame you.”

Itachi opened his mouth—but she cut him off before he could speak.

“And I can prove it.”

He paused. His brows furrowed. “What…?”

“That technique,” she said quickly, before his suspicion could solidify. “The one you sensed before. You want to know what it is, right?”

His face didn’t change, but Nemi saw it—the flicker in his eyes. Recognition.

“The one I used on your little brother. To soothe him,” she went on. “The same one… back in the garden. During our first chakra sensing lesson.”

His eyes narrowed, but not with suspicion—something more thoughtful. The memory was there. Sharp. She knew he remembered it. The moment she’d connected with him accidentally. The moment she told him to forget.

And now, she was bringing it up again.

His arms dropped slightly at his sides. The defensive edge in his posture eased, but only a little. “…What does that have to do with this?” he muttered, gaze slipping away.

“Because I can prove it. Through that technique. That I’m not lying.” Nemi’s voice had gentled, but didn’t lose its conviction.

When he didn’t reply, she kept going, slower this time, letting the words find him.

“It’s… a secret technique. From my real father’s side,” she added, before he could assume it was from her so-called Uzumaki roots. “It’s a way to connect… heart to heart. Emotions to emotions. To show the truth inside us. No lies. No pretending. Just… what’s real.”

She stopped. Waited.

Waited until he finally looked at her again—really looked at her. His dark eyes searched hers, and she held her breath.

And there it was: a flicker of reluctant trust. Not full belief. Not yet. But a willingness to hear her out.

Nemi didn’t know this moment would plant something in him. Something quiet but deep. Something that would shift the path of the boy standing in front of her—not today, not tomorrow, but in the years to come.

She didn’t know.

But she took the step anyway.

“That technique,” she said softly, “it’s called Ninshū.

Notes:

I wonder if anybody can guess what kind of canon divergence I'm aiming for?

Chapter 137: Interlude: Of Hands and Truth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ninshū?” Itachi repeated the word aloud, brow furrowing.

He rolled the syllables in his mind. Nin…shū. Was it related to Ninjutsu? The characters sounded similar—nin (忍), like in shinobi, and jutsu (術)… but this one ended with shu (?). He wasn’t sure. It felt different. Older.

Before he could ask, Nemi spoke again.

“It’s not something taught in the Academy. At least, I think it isn’t,” she added, tone uncertain, like she was trying to convince herself of that fact. “Anyway!”

She plopped down onto the cool grass, cross-legged, not even flinching at the frost-dusted blades beneath her. Then, she patted the ground in front of her and gestured for him to sit.

Itachi hesitated. He still didn’t understand the purpose of this—not when he'd originally come here to train. And “connecting heart to heart” sounded more like something out of a storybook than something practical.

Still… he couldn’t deny it. He was curious. The way she’d spoken earlier—so certain, so strange—he wanted to know what she meant.

So, after a beat, he lowered himself to the grass, mirroring her posture.

“Alright, so,” Nemi began, lifting a finger like a miniature professor, “Ninshū is… um… the connection of one’s spiritual energy… with the other?”

She looked thoughtful, hesitant. As though she were trying to remember something important. Something from far away.

“Through Ninshū, people can understand each other without words. Heart to heart. Emotion to emotion.”

Itachi blinked once. “You said that earlier.”

Her cheeks flushed pink. “W-well, it’s my first time teaching this, okay? Give me a second!” she huffed, more flustered than offended.

She muttered something under her breath that he couldn’t catch. Then, she closed her eyes, took a steadying breath, and reopened them with a calmer look.

“Here.”

She extended her hands, palms up.

He stared at them. Then at her face. She looked expectant.

Her brow twitched when he didn’t move.

“Give me your hand,” she said, more insistent this time.

He did, slowly. Their small palms met.

Her hands were small. Warm. Despite the chill of the approaching winter.

So were his.

He wasn’t sure what it was that stirred in him then. Something… fluttery. Fleeting. It sat heavy in his chest but soft, almost ticklish. He didn’t understand it. But…

It felt familiar.

“I’m going to share my chakra with you… through Ninshū,” Nemi said softly. “And then… you’ll see what I mean.”

Itachi didn’t speak. He only nodded once—stiff, unsure. She closed her eyes and let out a breath, slow and steady.

Nothing happened at first.

Only the rustle of the forest around them filled the silence, branches bare and swaying in the early winter wind. The cold tugged lightly at his scarf, stung his cheeks. Still, he waited. Watched her face.

And then—
He felt it.

Something gentle, barely there at first. A creeping warmth seeping into his palms from where they touched, threading up through his arms, into his chest. Familiar and foreign all at once. It wasn’t just chakra. It was something else.

He gasped softly.

That feeling again. Just like back in the garden. The first time they'd tried chakra sensing. But this was deeper. Closer.

This was emotion.

Not his.

Hers.

His brows furrowed, eyes wide as he tried to parse it—not through body language, not through any spoken cue, but directly. It was like… what had she called it?

Heart to heart.

Emotions to emotions.

And through it, he felt her. Her presence, steady and warm. The quiet patience she always had. Her reassurance.

And when she opened her eyes—those strange, bright teal eyes—he almost flinched. She wasn’t just looking at him. She was looking into him.

And somehow, without saying a word, she told him:
It’s okay. It’s not your fault. I don’t blame you.

It wasn’t just a feeling. It was a truth.

Not like the hollow reassurances the adults gave him.
Not like the words they said while their eyes flickered with something else—doubt, fear, distance.

This—whatever it was—wasn’t masked. It wasn’t hidden. It was her, laid bare.

He didn’t know what to say. He looked down, suddenly unsure of himself. His hands twitched in hers.

Was this… what she meant by Ninshū?

That she could show him the truth? That she didn’t blame him? That maybe… it really wasn’t his fault?

No. That couldn’t be right. It was too simple. Too clean.

Another trick, another lie. Like the ones grown-ups told when they smiled and said everything would be okay.

Then—
He felt it. A flare of irritation. Not his.

Hers.

“I can feel it,” Nemi said, frowning. “You don’t believe me.”

His eyes snapped back up. “How did you—?”

“I told you, didn’t I?” she cut in. “Ninshū doesn’t lie. I can feel it. From you. Just like how you can feel mine.”

She… could feel him?

His thoughts? His doubts? His throat tightened. Something like embarrassment prickled up the back of his neck. He made to pull his hands away—

But she tightened her grip.

“Don’t worry,” Nemi said quickly, like she could feel the tension spike in his chest. “I can’t actually read your thoughts. Not unless you want me to.”

“But—” Itachi started, then faltered. Sharing his emotions? It felt wrong—like reaching inside himself and pulling something out, giving it shape and form. But he didn’t know how to. Wasn’t sure if he even wanted to. He—he didn’t—

A breath trembled in his chest.

And then… he felt it. Not from within. From Nemi.

It’s okay, she communicated, gentle and steady. You don’t have to force yourself.

Then she spoke aloud, softer this time. “We… can end this if you want to. The Ninshū link.”

And through the link, she meant it. Sincere. No pressure. Her hands still held his, patient. As if waiting didn’t bother her. As if hearing whatever ugly he had inside wouldn’t bother her either.

Something cracked, too small to notice.

And he let go.

Not because he trusted the technique.
But because he trusted her.

He felt himself settle, whatever fear he held previously ebbing away… into something calmer. Something quieter. Something more honest.
Like lifting a weight he hadn’t known he’d been carrying.

In front of him, he spotted it: a small smile on Nemi’s face.

She felt it—his shift. His quiet decision. His heart settling just a little.

They said nothing for a while.

So this is Ninshū, Itachi thought. A way of connection. True connection—from one’s heart to another.
How did Nemi describe it?
To understand each other without words.

And then it clicked.

“That’s why… that time…”
His thoughts trailed off as he remembered. That first chakra sensing lesson, more than a year ago—when her chakra suddenly pulled away from his like she’d touched fire. She’d told him to forget it. That it was nothing.

But now he understood. Back then, she must have connected to him like this. Through Ninshū. And he’d felt something too. A flicker of fear, maybe. Or sorrow. He hadn’t known how to name it then. But now he did.

Nemi exhaled softly. “Yeah. Ninshū is… kind of intrusive, I guess. That’s why I freaked out that time.”

Her words trailed off, uncertain. But he felt it anyway—something flickering beneath her usual defiance. A heaviness. A tug in his chest that didn’t quite have a name.

He didn’t respond. Just held her hand quietly.

“So,” Nemi said again, clearing her throat. “Do you get it now? I’m not lying. I really am not.”

And he felt it—her sincerity. It didn’t come in waves or bursts, but steady, unwavering. Like a tether between them. He hesitated.

“…Okay,” he said with a nod.

But she didn’t let go.

Her brows furrowed, unimpressed. “I’m not gonna end this until you mean it.”

His face warmed. Because she was right. He hadn’t meant it, not really. There was still doubt, tangled deep in his gut. A part of him couldn’t believe it wasn’t his fault.

She sighed again, this time more dramatically. “I didn’t sign up to be your therapist, you know,” she muttered, then added under her breath, “Five years old and already emotionally repressed…”

Itachi frowned slightly, but before he could ask what “therapist” meant, she asked—

“So. Why do you think you have to protect me?”

He blinked. “What?”

“Don’t play dumb. You think it. I can feel it.” Her eyes narrowed. “You think it’s your responsibility. Why?”

His mind scrambled. Words swam just out of reach. Then, he managed:

“…Because I’m older than you.”

“By two months,” she muttered flatly.

He continued anyway. “And… the elder is supposed to protect the younger. That’s what Okaa-san says. That’s what big brothers do.”

That was the rule. That was what he understood. That was why he had to protect Sasuke. That was why… maybe, he thought he had to protect Nemi, too. Because he could. Because someone had to. Because he was supposed to.

Because he wanted to.

He didn’t say it aloud. But it pulsed faintly through the link.

And Nemi felt it.

Her eyes flickered, cheeks puffing slightly—then she let out a sudden snort. It wasn’t mocking. But… there was a flush rising in her face. Embarrassment?

Itachi blinked, unsure. Had he said something strange?

“If we’re going by that logic,” Nemi muttered under her breath, almost like she was talking to herself, “then technically it should be the other way around…”

That confused him. What logic? That older siblings protected the younger?

He didn’t get the chance to ask.

“Well,” she continued before he could speak, “if you're saying the elder is supposed to protect the younger… then do you know who’s older than us?”

Itachi blinked slowly. “Who?”

“The adults,” Nemi said, matter-of-fact. “You know—our parents. The Hokage—” her voice hitched slightly at the last word.

Itachi noticed. So did the connection. It wavered slightly, and her hands trembled in his.

What he felt from her was heavy. Like something too big for someone their age to carry.

She kept going. “The adults are supposed to be the ones protecting us.”

Itachi stayed silent. Her words echoed somewhere deeper inside him.

The adults.

His father, the chief of the Konoha Military Police. His mother, a retired jōnin. People like the Hokage. The ANBU. The barrier guards.

That was true, wasn’t it? The adults were the ones meant to protect.

“That’s right,” Nemi said, quieter now, eyes fixed somewhere in the distance. “And, well… technically, there weren’t any adults around when I was kidnapped.”

Then her expression changed suddenly. Panic?

“Not that I’m blaming Mikoto-nee-san!” she blurted. “Really, she—!”

“I know,” Itachi interrupted gently.

She blinked at him.

“I can feel it. Ninshū doesn’t lie.”

Nemi stared for a second. Then her eyes narrowed slightly. “You’re using my own words against me.”

He didn’t respond. Didn’t need to. Would she sense his amusement?

Silence stretched between them. And then—there. A flicker of a smile at the corner of her mouth.

He felt it, too.

Her amusement.

A soft laugh escaped her. Just a little one.

Then she caught herself, cleared her throat quickly. Like she was embarrassed to have let that slip.

“Well, anyway,” she said, resuming with a tone of mock-importance, “that’s the point. It’s not your fault, okay? What happened… wasn’t because of you. It was the adults. The village. The guards who let him slip past the barrier. So—so don’t blame yourself.”

Her fingers curled slightly around his, earnest.

“Because… you can blame them instead. Yeah.”

There was something strangely comforting about the way she said it. Not childish, not dramatic—just simple. Certain. As though it made perfect sense.

Itachi didn’t argue. But he didn’t respond right away either.

The words settled in him… and stirred something, too.

Blame them instead?

The adults?

That thought felt—wrong. Foreign. Yet…

Wasn’t it the adults who waged wars?

The adults who lied to him? Who told him shinobi never cry? That pain was strength and emotions were weakness? Who sent men to kill and die on battlefields over things he didn’t understand?

Weren’t they the ones who had let it happen?

Not him.

He was only five.

He was only a child.

A breath escaped him, slow and soft, as something deep within him shifted. He didn’t know what it was exactly. Not yet. But it felt… lighter.

He looked at Nemi again—this odd, perceptive girl who always said things she shouldn’t know, with eyes too old for her face.

“Okay,” he murmured at last. “It’s… not my fault. I… shouldn’t beat myself over it.”

Her reaction was immediate—a gentle smile, small but real.

She believed him.

He knew she did, not just by the look on her face, but through the warmth still threading between them. The Ninshū link. It told her what words couldn't.

And he knew something else too.

He was being honest. To her. And more importantly… to himself.

Her small hands slowly slipped from his, fingers uncurling, the connection beginning to fade.

And then—he felt it.

The link ended.

The silence returned.

Itachi blinked, hands still hovering where hers had been. The warmth was gone.

And yet… he missed it.

Not just the feel of her touch, but the quiet pulse of connection that had slipped away with the end of the Ninshū link.

He didn’t know why.

Eventually, Nemi stood up, brushing off bits of grass clinging to her pants and woolen sweater. She adjusted her scarf, tugged her beanie snug over her ears, then glanced back to see Itachi rising as well.

“Um…” he started, hesitating.

Nemi tilted her head, curious.

He forced himself to continue. “This Ninshū… where did you learn it?”

It wasn’t in any shinobi textbook. Not in his father’s library. And he’d read every scroll he could find—at least, the ones he could understand.

“You said… it was from your real father’s side?”

The question hung awkwardly between them. He almost regretted asking. He knew—or at least, had been told. His mother had explained once, gently, about Nemi. About how she’d been adopted by Kushina-san and Minato-san. That she’d lost her birth parents during the Third Shinobi War.

Nemi didn’t answer right away.

Her face shifted—something subtle. Not quite sadness. Not entirely. Something else, something deeper, flickered through her eyes before she looked away.

He couldn’t read it. She was hiding something.

But… could he sense it? Through Ninshū?

“Yeah,” she finally said. “It’s a secret clan technique. From my birth father’s side.”

Her voice was quiet. Flat, but not empty.

Itachi said nothing. He could tell—she didn’t want to talk about it. Maybe… he shouldn’t have asked.

Then suddenly, Nemi turned back to him, sharper now. “This Ninshū—let’s keep it a secret, okay? Just between us. Don’t use it on anyone else.”

He blinked. “But… why?”

She scowled like he’d asked a stupid question. “Because it’s rude! Imagine if someone could peek into your chest and feel your feelings. Like reading your diary without asking. You think people would like that?”

Her tone made it sound like a royal decree. One he was expected to follow without question.

“So. Don’t do it,” she added with a firm nod. “Only with me. Got it?”

“…Oh.” He nodded, slow. “Okay.”

He meant it. Mostly.

But something about the technique tugged at his thoughts. Ninshū… the ability to understand someone else. Truly understand them. To feel what they feel.

He wondered—if he practiced it quietly, would he be able to grasp the emotions of others better? To make sense of them? To understand the world better?

Before he could ask, Nemi had already turned toward the clearing’s edge.

“I’ll leave you to your training now. Sorry… about your weapons.”

She held out her arms, and with a flick of her fingers, threads of glowing chakra snaked out—clean, controlled. They snapped toward the shuriken and kunai stuck in the treetops, plucking them one by one like fruit. The weapons dropped into a neat pile by his feet.

She hadn’t even looked.

Then—

“If your Kaa-san asks,” Nemi called over her shoulder, already walking away, “just say I made you play with me, okay?”

He frowned. “What?”

But she didn’t explain. She only kept walking.

Itachi watched her back as she moved farther down the path. The soft sway of her scarf. The lightness in her steps. The quiet stubbornness in every motion.

Nemi… Uzumaki Nemi.

A strange girl. An enigma with hair like snow and eyes like the deep teal sea. Who sometimes looked at him like she wasn’t seeing him—but something older. Far away. As if the present moment was only part of the story she carried.

The first person he had sensed in that bloodstained forest. A warm presence in a world where everything had felt cold. A cry for help. From her. From Nemi.

He hadn’t understood it then. Not really.

But now… the pieces finally made sense.

She had reached out to him—through Ninshū.

Only when Nemi disappeared around the bend—out of sight, did Itachi look back at his hands.

He could still feel the ghost of her touch. The fading warmth of their shared link.

And something else lingered, too. A quiet echo from the connection—something that had passed from her to him. Brief, unspoken, but real.

He hadn’t grasp it at the time.
Even now, he wasn’t sure what to call it.

But the feeling sat with him, faint and persistent.
Like he should’ve said something. Done something.

Like maybe... he’d missed something important.

The thought lingered, rootless. Unsettled. It drifted through his mind like mist, refusing to settle. The forest stretched out before him, empty, expectant—yet he hesitated.

What... was he feeling now?

Not pain. Not discomfort. Something quieter. Something that stayed.

Eventually, Itachi bent down, gathered his scattered weapons, and returned to training. His body moved on instinct—kunai flying, footsteps steady—but his thoughts kept straying.

To Nemi.
To Ninshū.
To the strange ache of a connection he didn’t know he’d wanted until it was gone.

Notes:

In which Nemi teaches Itachi not to blame himself: he can simply blame others instead. Definitely don't follow this logic for every situation in real life kiddo.

Do let me know what you think about the dynamics between Nemi and Itachi in general, and how Itachi is portrayed in this fic! Your thoughts are greatly appreciated ^^

Also, I’m curious: do readers generally prefer the story told solely from Nemi’s point of view, or do you find the interludes distracting? There will be more interludes ahead to cover important plot points that happen outside of Nemi’s perspective, especially since not everyone may be familiar with the Uchiha massacre events from the anime or light novels. Please let me know if these sections affect your immersion or enjoyment in any way!

Chapter 138: Of Snow and Silence

Notes:

Thank you to all who have replied and shared your thoughts! I do read every single one of them even if I don't reply to all of them.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi regretted teaching Itachi Ninshū.

Not because she thought he’d use it to peek into people’s hearts and souls without permission. Not even because he’d understood the whole “heart-to-heart” thing faster than she had thought—though he had pulled a face when she told him he’d have to share his own feelings too.

No. She regretted it because of the punishment.

When she returned to the Uchiha compound, Mikoto had been rushing out the door, eyes sharp with panic—until she saw Nemi standing there, perfectly fine.

That was when Nemi learned what it meant to invoke the wrath of an Uchiha mother.

Five minutes later, she was kneeling in the hallway, arms raised high with a stack of heavy scrolls balanced between her palms.

“Don’t leave the house without supervision!” Mikoto scolded, her voice firm but not unkind.

“...Yes, Mikoto-nee-san,” Nemi mumbled, lips jutting into a pout. She knew Mikoto meant well. She knew she deserved it. But her arms were already burning.

Still, she couldn’t help but glower when Itachi finally came home from morning training. He stepped into the genkan, took off his boots, and froze when his eyes landed on her pitiful, scroll-holding state.

Good, she thought. He should feel sorry for her. If he hadn’t been ignoring her earlier, she wouldn’t have run after him and—

Nemi caught the flicker of guilt on his face. Again.

Stop it, she told herself sharply. It’s not his fault. You made your own choice.

Before he could walk past her entirely, she reached out—quiet and fast—threading her chakra into his before he even realized it.

It’s not your fault, she sent through the Ninshū link, the words clear in her intent. I deserved to get scolded by your Kaa-san, okay? Don’t worry about me.

Itachi didn’t react outwardly. His head tilted the slightest fraction, and then he kept walking—probably to the nursery to check on baby Sasuke.

Still… there’d been a pause. A faint slackening in his shoulders, maybe. She thought she sensed something back—something like reluctant acceptance—but it slipped away before she could hold onto it.

Had he already figured out how to guard his emotions after just one Ninshū lesson? Damn prodigy.

Nemi let the link fade and shifted the scrolls to relieve the ache in her arms. She heaved a sigh far too old for the child she was supposed to be, and stared down the hallway, wondering just how much longer Mikoto intended to keep her like this.

Her gaze drifted to the open shoji in her line of sight. Beyond the paper lattice, the first delicate flakes of snow tumbled down, as Konoha welcomed the soft, opening whispers of its first snowfall of the season.


Nemi exhaled quietly, her breath visible in the cold air before disappearing. A warm cup of hot chocolate rested in her hands, its heat a small comfort against the chill. She sat on the engawa of the new Uchiha estate, legs folded beside her, watching snowflakes drift slowly to the ground.

It was January now. The new year had already come and gone with little fanfare. No shrine visit for hatsumōde—probably because Mikoto didn’t want to risk the crowds. The idea of an assassination attempt felt almost laughable for a five-year-old, but… this was the shinobi world.

Instead, New Year’s Eve had been celebrated at home with an elaborate feast Mikoto had clearly spent all day preparing—osechi ryōri in lacquered boxes, steaming bowls of ozōni, and long strands of toshikoshi soba for good luck. Nemi had been allowed to stay up late and, when the distant fireworks began, she and Itachi had clambered up to the rooftop to watch. Bursts of color had painted the winter sky, each bloom bright and brief, fading too soon.

Mikoto was already treating her like a daughter. Like she truly belonged in this house.

Nemi didn’t know how to feel about that.

Because how many more moments like that would she get before everything was ripped away? Before the fireworks burned out and the night swallowed them?

She shook her head, pushing the thought aside, and took another sip of her hot chocolate. The sweetness grounded her. She still had time. A few more months until April, when she and Itachi would finally enter the Academy. Then she’d learn the basics—how to throw kunai and shuriken (though Itachi had already given her a head start), and how to weave hand signs for jutsu she’d only read about so far.

And then…

Her brows furrowed. And then what?

Become a shinobi and—what? Face Itachi? Stop him from committing the massacre? Stop him from deciding she needed to die too, even though she wasn’t technically Uchiha?

…Did she even want to stop the massacre?

The thought slithered in quietly, cold and poisonous.

She felt the guilt rise instantly, a sharp, hot pressure in her chest. Why wouldn’t you want to stop it? An entire clan would die. Children, elders—people whose names she didn’t even know. If you had the power, why wouldn’t you save them?

But… what happened if the Uchiha clan did live?

Would Sasuke still be filled with hatred for his brother? Would he still grow strong chasing revenge? Or would he cling to the remnants of his clan, never walking the same path? Would he still become Naruto’s rival? Would Team 7 even exist the same way?

…Would the entire Naruto timeline collapse, dominoes scattering because she tipped the first one?

Nemi didn’t know. And she didn’t want to look too closely at the truth inside her—the one that whispered she didn’t feel the same urgency to save them as she should. So she didn’t.

With a sigh, she set her half-drunk cup of hot chocolate aside and stood. A thin twig lay half-buried in the snow near the engawa. She plucked it up without bending down, thin threads of chakra tugging it into her hand.

She padded into the courtyard until she found a bare patch of dirt, one the snow hadn’t claimed yet, and began to scratch idle shapes into it—shapes that looked nothing like the thoughts crowding her mind but stood for them anyway.

Let’s think about this logically, she told herself. Let’s say I do want to stop the massacre. How would I even go about it…?

If the Uchiha wanted to revolt because they felt discriminated against in their own village, then the simplest solution was to go to the root cause: stop the discrimination. If they didn’t feel cornered, they wouldn’t feel the need to rebel. Problem solved. X removed from the equation.

Except… the twig stilled in her hand.

How in the world do you stop systemic discrimination?

Her past-life instincts stirred—vague memories of some sociology lecture in a half-empty university classroom. And those instincts told her it was never as simple as walking into the Hokage’s office and shouting, Stop hating the Uchiha! Or storming into Fugaku’s study to declare that a coup was a terrible idea—assuming she didn’t also revoke whatever goodwill he had toward her and get herself kicked out on the spot.

No… those would just slap a bandage on a wound festering under the skin.

She resumed tracing lines in the dirt, this time more slowly. Itachi… was he the only player in the game? Or were there others? She knew his father had to be involved somehow. But who else? Who gave the actual order to wipe out the Uchiha?

Or was it something… Itachi decided on his own?

The thought sent a cold shudder through her. Itachi—the Uchiha clan’s beloved heir, the boy she knew now, with his shy smile, awkward manners, and sharp mind—didn’t seem capable of such cold-bloodedness. But that was now. The future… the one she glimpsed in her memories, had not been kind to him.

Her chest tightened with a strange ache she couldn’t name—somewhere between sadness and regret.

The sharp click of the front door opening pulled her out of her thoughts. She blinked, then wiped the scribbles in the dirt away with a subtle pulse of chakra, scattering the grains until the earth looked untouched.

Looking up, she saw a young man and woman exiting the house—members of the Uchiha clan, likely part of the military police. They bowed respectfully to Fugaku, who nodded in return with a grave but polite expression.

Nemi wondered what weighty matters had kept them so long inside. They didn’t look angry, but neither did they seem at ease. Maybe they had been deep in discussion about the growing tension within the clan—whispers of revolt, perhaps? Or was it too soon for that?

Her gaze lingered on the pair as they walked away, and she found herself wondering what the rest of the clan thought of her. Some must have recognized her as the Yondaime’s adopted daughter, despite her quiet, almost invisible adoption by Minato. Yet no one had ever spoken about it, at least not to her face. Nor about her later adoption by Mikoto.

Did they simply not care? Or, as she saw in their solemn respect for Fugaku, did they dare not voice their complaints aloud?

A few of their eyes flickered back toward her, and it was only then Nemi realized she’d been staring far too long.

Flashing a bright grin and waving like the playful child she was supposed to be, she flopped backward onto the snow-covered ground with exaggerated carelessness, pretending she’d been fooling around in the snow—just a silly little girl, not a schemer plotting to stop the future.

Then her head hit the edge of a hidden rock with a loud thunk.

Nemi hissed softly, rolling off and cradling her poor skull.

Damn it, she thought. Why does it always have to be my head?

Nemi rolled pathetically in the snow, hoping—if only for a moment—that her snow-white hair would help her blend in, hide her embarrassment. She could hope.

A pause. Then, soft footsteps echoed nearby, followed by the sound of the Uchiha estate gates closing behind the departing clan members.

Slowly, Nemi sat up, legs still sprawled awkwardly in the snow, eyes fixed on the closed gate.

Then, footsteps approached behind her.

She turned her head.

It was Fugaku.

He walked with slow, deliberate steps, stopping in front of her. Nemi felt something unfamiliar—smallness—under the weight of his gaze.

After a moment, he spoke quietly, “You’re hurt.”

Nemi blinked, then reached up instinctively to touch the small ache at her head. At first, it seemed only a scratch… until she felt the wet warmth of blood seeping through her fingers.

Oops.

Her eyes flicked downward. Suddenly self-conscious, she drew her legs closer together.

“Um… I’m sorry,” she mumbled, unsure where to look.

She didn’t know what thoughts passed through Fugaku’s mind—if he was reconsidering her adoption, or simply irritated by the situation. But after a pause, she heard him sigh.

“Come back inside,” he said.

Fugaku turned immediately, heading toward the house without a backward glance. His tone hadn’t been sharp, but it carried the weight of an expectation that she would follow.

Nemi lingered for a heartbeat, snow crunching faintly under her palms as she pushed herself upright. Her head still throbbed, and a faint chill slipped through her clothes.

With a small sigh, she brushed the snow from her sleeves and trudged after the clan head, her shorter steps quickening to keep up with his longer stride.


Nemi knelt quietly on a floor cushion, her small hands folded in her lap, though her fingers wouldn’t stop fidgeting. The living room felt unnaturally still, every creak of the house amplified in the absence of voices.

It was just her and the Uchiha clan head today. Fugaku was somewhere in the kitchen, the muted sounds of cupboards opening and closing signaling his search for the first aid box. He must not have been working—unless she’d interrupted something important. Mikoto had taken baby Sasuke out, probably for a checkup, while Itachi was… somewhere else. Training again, most likely. Without her. Tch.

Nemi’s interactions with Fugaku were rare. She doubted he’d been thrilled when Mikoto decided to take her in. The Uchiha, from what she’d seen, were an insular, tight-knit bunch—not exactly known for welcoming outsiders into the fold. She couldn’t imagine what Mikoto had said to sway him.

The sound of steady footsteps drew her attention. Fugaku entered the room, a plain white first aid box in hand. He set it neatly on the low table, opening it with an efficient snap. Gauze, forceps, a bottle of antiseptic—all laid out in quiet precision.

She stayed still as he stepped behind her, gently pushing aside strands of her long white hair to inspect the cut. The cool sting of antiseptic made her hiss through her teeth, but she didn’t move.

She wasn’t sure what to make of Uchiha Fugaku. The only fragments she remembered from her past life’s knowledge were vague and secondhand: the imposing clan head; Sasuke’s constant yearning for his approval; some half-dramatic nickname like “Wicked Eye” she’d probably skimmed on a wiki page. And, of course, the coup. The one that would cost him everything—his family, his clan—executed by the hands of his own eldest son.

Should she pity him for that? Or feel nothing at all?

“You’re too tense,” Fugaku said.

She startled slightly, shoulders twitching before she forced them still. “W-what?”

He ignored her fluster, finishing the careful placement of gauze before taping it in place. Then he began tidying the table with unhurried movements.

“There’s no need to be afraid of me. I’m not going to hurt you.”

Nemi blinked, then glanced down, only now noticing the ache in her fingers from how tightly she’d been clutching the fabric of her dress. Slowly, she uncurled them, heat creeping up her cheeks.

So much for hiding her nerves.

“Um… I’m— I’m sorry…” she mumbled, not even sure what she was apologizing for.

She wondered what Fugaku really thought of her. As the Uchiha clan head—did he think of Minato as a colleague, or just the village’s leader? Did he see her as a victim of the Kyūbi attack… or a liability? A burden he hadn’t wanted but had agreed to take in? She didn’t know. So she stayed quiet.

Fugaku eventually spoke again. “There’s no need to apologise.”

He paused, eyes flicking over her face in a brief, unreadable assessment. “I know it’s… difficult, adjusting to a new place. I don’t expect you to settle in right away.” His voice stayed level, but there was a faint undercurrent—something close to reassurance. “You’ll be safe here.”

The words were plain, yet final, like a promise he didn’t make lightly.

Nemi didn’t know what to say back. Should she thank him? Praise his humanity? Bless his benevolence? In the end, she only dipped her head and murmured, “Okay… Thank you, Fugaku-sama.”

He responded with a single grunt—apparently the default Uchiha language—before locking the first aid box. Standing, he added, “The first aid kit is kept in the kitchen cupboard by the stove. You can get new gauze there if you need it.” Then he left, his footsteps fading toward the kitchen.

She watched his back disappear from the room, listening to the faint sounds of him putting the box away. Silence returned soon after, broken only by the distant creak of a door—probably his study.

Her hand rose to fidget with the fresh gauze on her head, pressing lightly. The throbbing was already gone; she figured she could take it off by the end of the day, courtesy of her Ōtsutsuki blood’s accelerated healing. Still…

Her hand fell to her side as she drifted toward the window, gazing out at the thick, grey sky.

It wasn’t that she feared Fugaku—not exactly, though his stoic demeanor didn’t help. Nor was it because of his reputation as a formidable shinobi, the moniker “Wicked Eye” attached to his name. Those things were surface-level.

No, what unsettled her was how much he reminded her of her real father.

The same measured manner. The same quiet formality. The same unspoken expectations, heavy yet inescapable. It was too close to the past she’d left behind—a past that still hurt to think about. A father she would never see again.

But there was one key difference. For all of Fugaku’s intensity, he didn’t seem as weathered, as hollowed out by the weight of responsibility. The Uchiha clan was still alive—still intact. He carried the burden of leadership, yes, but not the grief of watching a legacy rot from within.

If her father had still had a thriving clan to lead instead of a dying husk of a moon… would he have been like this?

Nemi blinked furiously, willing away the sting in her eyes. It worked. Mostly.

Her chakra senses pricked, pulling her back to the present. She already knew who was at the front gate. Straightening her clothes, she padded quickly out of the living room.

Mikoto was just arriving, pushing baby Sasuke in a stroller.

Nemi broke into a grin, bending down to pull silly faces at the infant until his delighted chortles filled the air. Mikoto’s hand came down to ruffle her hair in passing, but her gaze caught on the bandage. Before she could voice her concern, Nemi waved it off with a sheepish, “I had an accident.” Mikoto didn’t press. She only fussed over her a moment longer—like a mother would—before they resumed walking, the stroller wheels crunching softly over the pathway.

Back inside, Mikoto slipped off her shoes at the genkan, pushing the stroller into the entryway. Fugaku had already emerged from his study to greet his wife, taking Sasuke into his arms without a word.

Nemi lingered in the doorway, watching the quiet exchange between the two parents. Her gaze drifted past them to the courtyard, where the snow fell in gentle silence. White flakes settled slowly over the stones, the wooden deck, the bare earth—layer upon layer, erasing all traces of what lay beneath.

The day moved forward, bit by bit, as it always did.

She closed the door. And with that, she let thoughts of her old life, her true Ōtsutsuki lineage, fade—buried beneath the reality of her new one, like snowfall swallowing the ground. Ahead lay the future, creeping closer with each day—like the slow build of an avalanche she knew would one day break.

Notes:

Glossary

Osechi ryōri - A traditional Japanese New Year cuisine, usually packed in 2-3 layers of lacquer boxes.
Ozōni - A traditional Japanese New Year mochi soup.
Toshikoshi soba - A traditional Japanese noodle dish served on New Year's Eve.

Chapter 139: Of Blood and Bloom

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Days turned into weeks, and the chill of winter gradually melted into the soft warmth of spring. Buds unfurled on bare branches, and Konoha began to breathe again beneath blue skies and fluttering petals. It was March now—spring’s quiet arrival settling over the village like a fresh start.

Nemi had fallen into a new rhythm.

Each morning began with quiet routines—yoga stretches and blind martial drills in the courtyard, her bare feet skimming across the grass with ease. Movements once etched into muscle memory slowly reawakened in this smaller, younger body. She didn’t need to think anymore. Her limbs simply knew.

Training with Itachi had become part of her day—not at the forest grounds he preferred, but in the back courtyard. After enough pleading from Nemi (and a few subtle nudges from Itachi), Mikoto had allowed a few training dummies to be set up under her supervision. Itachi occasionally joined her, offering soft corrections before retreating to his own training. Nemi sometimes imagined Mikoto sighing inwardly, watching two six-year-olds already walking the shinobi path.

Chakra sensing was also part of her daily habit now—more instinct than effort. She didn’t talk about it much. There was no need. It was already something she did better than most.

Unfortunately, Mikoto hadn’t budged on teaching her any jutsu.

"You’ll learn them properly at the Academy," she'd said with a patient smile.

Nemi had sulked, dramatically even, slumping at the table like her world had ended. But in the end, she accepted the decision. (Barely.)

Now, she was seated cross-legged in her room, a warm spring breeze fluttering the edge of the paper door. In her lap rested a worn, handbound book—her Fūinjutsu manual, gifted by Kushina for her ‘fourth’ birthday.

Nemi traced the edge of the cover slowly with one finger, committing again to memory the curves of her late adoptive mother’s handwriting. Every page had been read and reread countless times. She had already memorised the formulas, repeated the kanji until the ink began to smudge from overuse, and practiced drawing them until her hands cramped.

Most of it was foundational work: the theory behind seals, the structure of basic arrays, and utility seals like storage, food preservation, cleanliness, and sound suppression. She’d even found a seal that automatically reheated soup—Kushina had added a tiny doodle of ramen next to it.

Still, Nemi frowned as she flipped the page.

It wasn’t enough.

Despite the lessons Kushina and Minato had once taught her in that brief, peaceful time… they hadn’t shown her everything. They couldn’t. Maybe they’d planned to one day.

But that future had never come.

She shut the book gently, palm resting over the worn cover as if to quiet the dull ache that had bloomed in her chest.

Her gaze lingered on her hand—small, pale, almost translucent under the soft afternoon light. Pale like moonlight, like bleached parchment.

…She doubted she would ever truly understand why her body had regressed under the effects of those seals.

Not unless she was willing to experiment.

The idea alone sent a shiver crawling down her spine, and she quickly pushed the thought away.

With careful hands, Nemi returned the Fūinjutsu manual to its place on the shelf, tucking it precisely where it belonged. Her eyes drifted then, unbidden, to the new wooden storage closet built into the corner of her room.

Inside were the remnants of another life. The last belongings of her late adoptive parents, sealed and organized, untouched since she had first opened them weeks ago.

She already knew what was inside—she’d peeked, just once. Enough to know their contents. Enough to feel the weight of what they’d left behind.

But she hadn’t touched them again.

Not because she didn’t want to.

But because some irrational, aching part of her feared that if she disturbed those items—flipped through their pages, unrolled those scrolls—the lingering warmth of Minato’s chakra or the faint scent of Kushina’s hair oil would fade into nothing.

And she wasn’t ready for that.

Not yet.

Nemi gave her head a brisk shake, trying to scatter the thoughts like dust off old parchment.

From the back garden, muffled voices floated into the room—familiar tones, warm and grounding. Mikoto’s gentle murmur. Itachi’s quiet responses. The soft, delighted giggle of baby Sasuke—eight months old now and fond of squealing whenever someone made silly faces at him.

A smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

Nemi stood and dusted off her sleeves, then padded softly out of the room, following the gentle hum of voices that drifted in from the back garden.


Outside, the remnants of winter had long since faded. The air was fresh with the scent of new grass, and the earth, still damp from the recent thaw, clung to the soles of her feet.

She spotted Mikoto first—kneeling in the garden bed, sleeves rolled up and a simple straw hat shading her face. Her hands were deep in the soil as she carefully repotted herbs and seasonal flowers. It seemed spring’s arrival had reignited her love for gardening. A new garden for a new home, she’d said.

Just beside her, Itachi crouched dutifully, passing tools and watering cans with quiet efficiency. The perfect helper. The prodigy son. Or, as Nemi thought with a hint of amusement—his mother’s very obedient garden minion.

A few steps away, a small pen had been set up on the grass, lined with soft blankets. Inside, baby Sasuke—eight months old now—was wide awake, gurgling happily as he wobbled on all fours and reached for the edge of the pen with tiny, uncoordinated fingers.

Mikoto looked up at the sound of footsteps and smiled warmly. “There you are,” she greeted. “Come to join us?”

Nemi smiled back. “Maybe,” she replied, stepping over to the pen. She crouched beside it, holding out a hand to the squirming infant.

Sasuke let out a delighted squeal and latched onto her fingers with a strength that defied his size, promptly smothering them in slobber. Nemi giggled, wincing with theatrical disgust before gently pulling her hand back and wiping it on her sleeve.

She turned her attention toward the mother-son duo still working by the garden bed. “What are you planting, Nee-san?” she asked curiously, tilting her head.

Mikoto glanced over, pausing to brush a bit of dirt off her cheek. “Some medicinal herbs, mostly. Lavender, chamomile… and I’m trying my luck with mint again.”

“It didn’t die last time,” Itachi added, without looking up. “You overharvested it.”

“I did not,” Mikoto replied, her tone lightly indignant. “It just wasn’t a very strong strain.”

Nemi laughed softly, settling beside the baby pen where Sasuke was happily gurgling and swiping at the air. Her gaze drifted past them, to a small corner of the garden where a few bare pots sat. Some were completely empty. Others held limp, browning stems that looked half-alive.

Curious, she stood and padded over to the sad collection. The plants drooped in their soil, wilting leaves curled and brown at the edges. “Are you planting these too, Nee-san?”

Mikoto paused her work and followed Nemi’s gaze. “Ah, those,” she said with a small sigh. “A friend asked me to try and save them. As you can see…” she gestured toward the wilting stems, “she doesn’t have much of a green thumb.”

“Oh…” Nemi crouched to peer closer at the plants, lips pursed. Poor things. You’ve been through a lot. “Why not replant them with something else?”

Mikoto sat back on her heels, lifting a hand to wipe her brow. The brim of her straw hat tipped upward slightly. “Hmm… I could. What flowers would you choose, Nemi-chan?”

Nemi blinked. Mikoto was asking her?

Still, she thought about it and chirped, “Maybe… orchids and hibiscus?”

(...Strange. She didn’t even know why those flowers came to mind.)

There was a beat of silence before Mikoto smiled again, this time with a trace of hesitation. “Well… those might be a bit difficult.”

Before Nemi could ask why, Itachi spoke, voice flat but informative. “Orchids and hibiscus are tropical flowers. They don’t grow well in a temperate climate like Konoha.”

He glanced sideways at her as if expecting her to know this already.

Nemi flushed. “Oh… right. Haha…” Of course. Konoha had four seasons—it wasn’t sunny year-round.

...Did my past life live somewhere tropical before?

She frowned slightly at the thought but shook it off. Her eyes dropped to the dying pots once more. “Then… maybe hydrangeas?” she suggested uncertainly.

Before Mikoto could respond, Itachi spoke up again, tone calm and factual as ever. “Hydrangeas don’t usually bloom in early spring. They’ll need a few more months of warmth.”

“Oh…” Nemi blinked, then scrunched up her face in concentration. Come on, think. Think. Why couldn’t I have been a botanist in my last life?

“Baby’s breath?” she offered, brightening.

“They prefer cooler climates, yes, but they don’t germinate well in cold soil this early. You’d need to prep and warm the beds first.” Itachi replied, barely sparing her a glance as he carefully patted down the soil of another pot.

Nemi narrowed her eyes. “Chrysanthemums!”

“They’re autumn bloomers. If you plant them now, you’ll have green leaves for months before you see any color.”

“Sunflowers!”

“The pots are too small.”

“Spider lilies!”

That made him pause. His head tilted, dark eyes finally meeting hers.

“…Why would you choose that flower?” he asked, voice slower now. “They’re usually planted near graveyards.”

Probably because this place will become one in eight years.

The grim thought surfaced unbidden—sharp, quiet, and far too close to the truth. A ghost town in the making. That’s what this estate would become.
Nemi flinched inwardly, a flicker of pain passing behind her eyes. Outwardly, she winced, scrambling to recover with a totally normal, non-haunted-child response.

…Wait.

Was he... smirking?

He was. That smug little Uchiha brat—with baby fat still clinging to his cheeks—was deliberately turning his face just enough to feign innocence. But she caught it: the slight twitch at the corner of his lips. His hand crept up, pretending to scratch at his chin, but no—he was hiding it. That smirk.

He knew he’d won this round.

Nemi swore she could hear steam whistling out of her ears.

Gahhhh!

With a dramatic huff, she dropped into a squat beside the potted plant and pointedly ignored him. “Oh, so you think you know everything, hmph,” she muttered under her breath, arms folded tight. (Which he probably did. Stupid Uchiha prodigy.)

Somewhere behind them, Mikoto chuckled, clearly entertained.

Nemi pinched the edge of a browned leaf and lifted it with all the solemnity of a scientist uncovering a crime scene. “Since you know so much about flowers,” she said, turning to give Itachi a sideways glance filled with faux sweetness, “then do you know what flower this is, er, was, Itachi-kun?”

Her tone dripped with challenge. Let’s see if Mister Walking Encyclopedia could identify plants on life support too.

Itachi stepped closer, the soft shuffle of grass underfoot announcing his approach. He knelt beside her, and now their shoulders nearly brushed. His eyes scanned the plant once—then twice.

“Viola,” he said after a beat, nodding with quiet certainty. He looked to his mother for confirmation.

Mikoto looked up from her planting and gave it a quick inspection. “Mhm. That’s correct, Itachi.”

Nemi gawped. “Are you kidding me—!?”

He didn’t so much as glance her way. Instead, he continued examining the leaves, flipping one between his fingers. “My guess is that… it’s probably overwatered.”

Mikoto stood, brushing soil from her knees as she approached. “That’s right. See this?” She pointed to the soggy base and pale, limp stems. “Yellowing like this near the roots? Too much water. Geez… Kayo must’ve forgotten about it for days, then tried to make up for it by drowning the poor thing.”

She sighed and shook her head, then moved past them. “Well, I suppose I should start ‘rescuing’ these poor patients. Kids, could you help me carry them over?”

She didn’t wait for a reply—just walked a few steps further down the row to inspect another, her back briefly turned to the children.

Grumbling under her breath, Nemi got up and reached for the nearest pot—only to find Itachi had reached for it too. They exchanged a brief glance, then wordlessly lifted it together. It was heavier than she expected, and they ended up carrying it awkwardly between them—Itachi stepping backward while she walked forward.

“I bet you can’t even save these plants, even with your walking-encyclopedia brain,” Nemi teased, trying not to let her arms shake under the weight.

Itachi frowned slightly, eyes fixed on the path behind him as he carefully matched her steps. “Knowing something and doing it aren’t the same.”

“Oh? So you admit you might fail?” she grinned, teeth flashing.

“…No,” he said flatly. “I just think you’ll fail first.”

Why that smug little brat—!

Nemi’s mouth opened, ready to fire back something clever and scathing, but the words froze on her tongue.

Because behind Itachi, just past his shoulder, her eyes caught movement.

The makeshift pen where Sasuke had been placed… was open.

And the baby was out.

More horrifyingly, Sasuke had somehow crawled over to a nearby pile of gardening tools, and in his tiny hands—gripping it with the curiosity of someone who had never learned fear—was a gleaming, sharp-edged shear.

And he was lifting it to his mouth.

Nemi’s blood ran cold.

Her body moved before her brain could finish processing. She dropped her side of the pot without a second thought, the sudden loss of support making Itachi stagger with a surprised grunt. She didn’t wait to explain. Chakra threads burst from her fingers, latching onto the shears in Sasuke’s grip with precision driven by panic.

The tool yanked backward.

But the angle—too sharp, too fast—was wrong.

The shears snapped open midair—
Shnk.
Pain burst across her palm.

“Ghh—!” Nemi hissed, clutching her palm as searing pain flared up her arm. Blood welled between her fingers, thick and hot, dripping onto the cracked soil of the dying viola like a grim offering.

The flowerpot hit the ground with a muted thud.

Her knees buckled beneath her, and she dropped down hard, the jolt sending another wave of pain through her arm.

Across from her, Itachi’s eyes widened. He saw the blood first—startling, vivid—then the discarded, blood-smeared shears. His gaze snapped back to her, and in the next heartbeat, he was moving.

He dropped to one knee beside her, hands reaching instinctively to steady her, check her wound, do something—

“I’m fine,” Nemi muttered quickly, though her voice wavered. She pulled her hand back, forcing a shaky smile. “Check on Sasuke. He’s still out of the pen—he might grab something else.”

Itachi hesitated. His hands hovered for a second longer, brows knit tight with concern.

Only when Mikoto’s voice rang out behind them, footsteps pounding across the garden, did he finally pull away—reluctantly—and turn to sprint toward his baby brother.

"Nemi-chan?!" 

“I’m fine—really—” Nemi tried, but the words came out choked and watery, and Mikoto wasn’t listening anyway.

The Uchiha matriarch was already kneeling beside her, her hands steady even as her voice rose in alarm. “What happened?!” Mikoto gasped at the sight of all the blood. She pulled a relatively clean cloth from her overalls pocket and pressed it gently against Nemi’s palm, trying to stanch the bleeding.

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

Itachi reached the pen in a few quick strides, crouching beside Sasuke just as the baby’s face scrunched and a full-throated wail burst free. Gently, he gathered the crying infant into his arms. Sasuke’s little fists balled in his shirt, his body trembling from the sudden commotion. Itachi held him close, one arm secure around him, his eyes flicking between the fallen shears, the blood on the grass, and Nemi still crouched in pain.

Nemi blinked against the tears welling in her eyes, but they betrayed her and spilled down anyway. She gritted her teeth. Damn this stupid body. Why couldn’t she be built with anti-sharp-object defense like Kaneki Ken from Tokyo Ghoul? What was the point of being an Ōtsutsuki if a regular shear could slice her like paper?

Her voice cracked as she whimpered, “I got the flowers dirty… I’m sorry…”

Mikoto stilled, then let out a short breath—somewhere between a sigh and a laugh. “Nemi-chan… that doesn’t matter right now,” she said gently, shaking her head. “Let’s just take care of you first, alright?”

Itachi approached, his steps quiet, careful. Sasuke was still sniffing in his arms, but quieter now, as if sensing the situation had shifted. Itachi didn’t say anything, but his brows were drawn and his eyes flicked once to her hand before settling on her face. He looked—concerned. Maybe even guilty.

Mikoto rose to her feet and reached down. “Come on. Let’s get this cleaned properly.”

Nemi let herself be led back into the house, cradling her bleeding hand as Mikoto held her close, still murmuring reassurances she could barely hear over the throb in her palm.

The shoji screen closed behind them with a quiet click.


Left behind in the garden, the breeze stirred through the air, rustling over the flowerpots that still lay where they had been dropped.

One pot, dirt speckled with droplets of red, held a plant that had long since withered.

But now—barely visible—one of its curled, brittle stems began to lift. A hint of green crept back into its veins.

A single leaf unfurled. Small, bright green, and new.

As if something ancient had stirred, and new blood pulsed quietly through its roots.

Notes:

Let me know what you think happened at the end!

Also; holy crap, I didn't realized how long this fic has gotten. Over 180,000 words as of Aug 2025… and there’s still more to come. Opps.

To those of you who’ve binge read it: how long did it take you to get this far?

Chapter 140: Of Kisses and Bonds

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi stared down at her hand, turning it slowly under the soft lamplight of her room. Her palm was pale. Smooth. Untouched. As if the cut had never been there to begin with.

All thanks to iryō-ninjutsu.

She remembered it clearly—being brought to Konoha Hospital earlier that late afternoon by a worried Mikoto. She’d expected to sit in the crowded A&E waiting room, hand still swaddled in a reddening cloth rag, surrounded by injured civilians and shinobi alike. But instead, they had barely waited before being called into a quieter wing. Not the civilian ward. This was different.

A medic-nin had been waiting.

Without much small talk, the woman examined the wound, then summoned glowing chakra to her hands. Nemi had watched with more fascination than fear as the wound on her palm closed beneath the warmth of healing chakra. The sting faded. Flesh knitted. And in moments, there was nothing but faint tingling where pain had once been.

Though her Ōtsutsuki body would have healed it quickly on its own—faster than any normal child—this had been near-instantaneous.

She wanted to learn it.
Iryō-ninjutsu.

It wasn’t just useful—it was powerful. The ability to heal. To save.

If she had known how to use it before, then maybe…
No. Her thoughts stopped there.

A light tap against the wooden frame of the shoji door broke the silence before she could wander too far into the past.

She turned from her cushion at the low table. “Come in.”

The screen slid open.

Itachi stepped inside, holding a squirming bundle in his arms. Sasuke.

Nemi blinked. She hadn’t been expecting them. “Oh. Hey. What’s up?” She tried to sound casual, hoping he wasn’t here to apologize again for something that wasn’t even his fault. Typical Uchiha Itachi—always shouldering blame like it was second nature.

Itachi moved across the tatami floor and gently set Sasuke down as Nemi rose to meet them. “It’s… Sasuke,” he said quietly. “He… wanted to see you.”

He shifted the baby forward, orienting Sasuke to face her.

Nemi crouched down, meeting Sasuke’s wide, blinking gaze. His arms flailed with baby enthusiasm, fingers catching hers in a clumsy grip. He examined her hand with the intense focus only babies could manage—eyes slightly unfocused, mouth open, brows furrowed in serious baby business.

Was it just her… or did he look apologetic?

She tilted her head, watching as Sasuke brought her hand closer, mouth parted. And then—

Slobber.

He pressed a wet, drooling kiss to her fingers.

“Oh no—gross,” Nemi muttered, half-laughing even as she tried to lean back. But Sasuke held on, determined to make amends the only way he knew how: by drooling all over her.

A giggle escaped before she could stop it. “Is your brother…” 

“I think,” Itachi’s voice cut in, dry but undeniably amused, “he’s trying to apologize.”

That broke her. Nemi laughed—properly this time—as she let Sasuke grab both her hands, slobbering on them like he was trying to reverse time through sheer baby spit.

“Geez,” she said between chuckles, shifting to sit cross-legged. “Alright, alright, I accept your apology.” She reached up to ruffle his soft black hair. “You absolute menace.”

Sasuke squealed at the touch, triumphant, and smacked her arms with his baby palms in what could generously be called affection.

Nemi didn’t fight it. For a while, she let herself be absorbed in the chaos—Sasuke’s clumsy pats, his attempts to climb into her lap, and, at one point, his very serious attempt to slurp a strand of her long white hair like a noodle. It was disgusting. And kind of adorable.

She was still laughing softly when Itachi’s voice cut through again—quieter this time.

“…Thank you.”

Nemi looked up. Itachi’s eyes were fixed on Sasuke, not her.

“For stopping him in time,” he said, still not quite meeting her gaze. “If you hadn’t…” He trailed off, shoulders tensing slightly—clearly unwilling to finish that thought. The image of a baby putting a sharp object in his mouth needed no elaboration.

Nemi blinked, then turned back to Sasuke, now happily gnawing on the hem of her sleeve.

“It’s fine,” she said, shrugging. “I regret nothing. Besides,” she turned her palm upward, showing him the skin—clean, smooth, as if untouched. “See? Healed. All thanks to iryō-ninjutsu.” She grinned.

Itachi’s eyes flicked to her hand. He stared at it for a beat longer than necessary.

But somehow… he didn’t look convinced.

“Still…”

There it was—that quiet, gnawing guilt of his, like he’d failed some invisible test only he could see.

Nemi let out a long, dramatic sigh, flopping slightly to the side with all the weariness of a tiny martyr. “How many times do I have to tell you,” she mumbled into the tatami, “it’s not your—”

“—Not my fault, I know,” Itachi finished quietly.

That made her pause.

She sat back up, turning to look at him with a more focused gaze. Baby Sasuke had begun squirming off her lap, plopping onto the floor with a soft oof before starting his slow crawl around the room, one hand still slightly damp from slobber.

Itachi’s eyes followed him. Calm. Thoughtful. But tight around the edges.

“Still,” he murmured, “I’m his big brother.”

His voice was soft but steady. “It’s my duty to watch over him. You shouldn’t have to get hurt because I wasn’t paying attention.”

Ah.

So that was it. He was trying to rationalize it now—neaten all that messy guilt into something neat and noble-sounding. Something that would make the burden feel justified.

How mature of him.
Typical big brother Uchiha Itachi.

And also very irritating.

Her eyebrow twitched as she sighed internally. So now, instead of carrying the world’s burdens on his shoulder, he was trying to explain why he had to carry them. Did he not learn anything? Honestly, who decided this six-year-old needed to start thinking like a Hokage? (And why was he so good at it?)

“I swear, Itachi-kun, you’re so…” Her musing dissolved into a grumble as she pushed herself off the floor and crossed over to her futon.

Sasuke had successfully crawled his way there and was now inspecting the corner of her blanket like it was edible. She scooped him up before he could start gnawing, settled back down with him in her lap, and adjusted the folds of her blanket protectively out of reach.

“Listen,” Nemi began, swatting away yet another chubby hand reaching for forbidden cloth, “you’re not the only one responsible for him, okay?”

She puffed out her cheeks with mock indignation. “I’m his big sister too!”

She beamed at Itachi like she had just delivered a divine revelation. “Didn’t you hear your Kaa-san? She said I can be Sasuke-chan’s big sister too!”

Itachi stared at her with all the intensity of a judgmental, unblinking owl.

Undeterred, Nemi turned back to the squirming baby in her lap. “Isn’t that right, Sasuke-chan?” she cooed, leaning down so their foreheads nearly touched.

Sasuke squealed in delight and slapped her cheeks with both palms—wet, enthusiastic, and entirely on-brand.

She laughed, accepting the assault like it was an official endorsement.

But something in Itachi’s expression shifted. Perhaps it was seeing how happy Sasuke looked in her arms. Or maybe it was something else entirely. Because the next thing he said came out in a tone that sounded a little too sharp. A little too quick.

“He’s my little brother,” Itachi said.

And then—without waiting—he reached over and gently but firmly lifted Sasuke from her lap, settling him into his own. His arms wrapped around the baby with the practiced protectiveness of someone who had done this many times before.

“Get your own little brother,” he muttered. And he pouted.

Silence.

Then—like a spark catching too late—Itachi suddenly stiffened.

His eyes flicked to her, the weight of his words finally sinking in. “Wait, I mean—”

“I know,” Nemi said, cutting him off gently.

She didn’t bother hiding the sadness in her voice—or in her eyes. It was too sharp, too immediate. She shifted slightly where she sat, angling her body just enough that she didn’t have to meet his gaze. The guilt rolling off him was palpable.

Naruto.

Her little brother. Or—he was supposed to be.

A boy who would never know he had a big sister. A boy who wasn’t allowed to.

And she wasn’t allowed to be one to him.

She drew in a quiet breath, let it out slowly. “Now you’ve done it, Itachi-kun,” she muttered, sarcasm softening the ache, even if only slightly. With a huff, she flopped backward onto her futon and turned away, her back facing him now. “So much for trying to comfort you.”

The room went quiet after that, save for the soft babble of baby Sasuke, who had since begun gnawing on Itachi’s sleeve like none of this tension existed.

Nemi, for her part, was content to let him stew in his guilt. For once, let him be the one left squirming. So what if it was petty? She was six (again). She was allowed to be irrational and childish every now and then. So what if—

Something threaded into her.

She froze.

It was subtle, gentle—warm chakra brushing against her own like a hand reaching across the dark. Not invasive, not aggressive. Familiar.

Ninshū.

Her breath caught.

Itachi had reached out—intentionally. Quietly. And through it, she felt him.

Not just guilt. Not just regret.

But the core of it: a silent apology, raw and wordless.

I didn’t mean to hurt you… I’m sorry.

Nemi didn’t move at first. Didn’t even know what to feel.

She slowly sat up, blanket falling from her shoulders as she turned to look at him.

“…Did you just—?”

Itachi blinked, as if caught mid-thought. “I…”

A beat of silence passed.

Then—

Nemi’s face flushed red. Beet red. She scrambled for words, gripping her blanket like a lifeline.

“D-don’t just do that out of n-nowhere!” she squeaked, voice going embarrassingly high-pitched.

She could see it on his face—that wide-eyed expression, that faint tilt of his head—he’d felt it back. Her embarrassment. Her fluster. Her heart practically somersaulting in her chest—

GAHHHHH!!!

She wanted to sever the connection, to yank the Ninshū thread away before he could feel anything else—but her chakra wavered, scattered by how flustered she was. Her hands twitched at her sides, uncertain.

Instead, she yanked the blanket higher over her face like it could shield her thoughts.

“Just because I taught you that one time—!” she blurted out, muffled behind the fabric. “Doesn’t mean you can—!”

“But—” Itachi cut in, quiet but firm.

She froze.

He hesitated a second longer, then spoke, his gaze not quite meeting hers.

“You said… I could use it on you,” he said. “So I thought…” He trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

Nemi stared at him. The blanket slowly slipped from her hands. Her mouth opened, just a little.

Right. She had said that—back when she first taught him Ninshū. That he wasn’t allowed to use it on anyone else, because it would be rude to peek into someone’s feelings without permission. But her? She’d made herself the exception.

Because she trusted him.

Because it was Itachi.

He still wasn’t meeting her gaze. But she didn’t need him to. She could feel him, even now, through the lingering threads of Ninshū. The sincerity behind his apology. The quiet remorse. He wasn’t trying to manipulate her or make excuses. He was simply sorry.

She didn’t forgive the world for keeping Naruto from her. That was a wound too deep. But maybe… maybe she could forgive Itachi.

Something inside her softened. She wasn’t sure what it was—maybe forgiveness, maybe just a tired kind of resignation. Whatever it was, she knew Itachi felt it too. His shoulders loosened slightly, and though he still didn’t meet her eyes, his expression eased in a way that told her he understood.

She let out a quiet sigh. The embarrassment that had burned through her earlier had started to fade…

…before returning in full force the moment she remembered—he was still connected to her.

Her face flushed deep red.

“W-well—I’m adding a new rule!” she huffed, snapping out of her stunned silence. She yanked the blanket back up to her nose. “Don’t use it on me without asking first!”

And with that declaration, she flopped back down, blanket rustling as she turned her back again. Conversation: over.

Quietly—carefully—she ended the Ninshū link, severing it with the gentlest tug of chakra. Not harshly. Just enough to make it clear: boundary drawn.

There was a pause. Then—

“…Okay.”

The voice was quiet. Steady.

Curious despite herself, Nemi peeked out over the edge of her blanket.

Itachi hadn’t moved from where he sat, still cross-legged with Sasuke tucked securely in his lap. His arms stayed firm around the baby, but he nodded—solemn, serious—as if he’d just been handed a mission straight from the Hokage.

“I need to ask you for permission before connecting with you,” he said. “I understand.”

Nemi gave a little nod of prim approval, still mostly buried under fabric. “That’s right. That’s the polite thing to—”

She froze.

Her brain hit a suspicious snag.

Wait… why did that sound so rehearsed?

There was something about the way he said it—too precise, too obedient. Like a boy repeating the part of the rule he agreed with.

Her eyes narrowed.

Hold on a second…

But before she could fully unravel that thread, Sasuke let out a cheerful gurgle and began flailing his little arms toward her again. The moment shattered as quickly as it had formed, her mind pulled away by the baby’s wriggling limbs.

Nemi pushed herself back up and folded her arms, expression shifting into something brighter—craftier. A glint in her eye replaced the earlier embarrassment.

“You know,” she said slowly, stretching the words like she was plotting something, “if you’re really sorry…”

Itachi’s brows lifted slightly. Wary. Instinctively on guard.

“There’s something you can do to prove it,” she added, voice dipped in barely restrained triumph.

He squinted at her. “What?”

She grinned—wide, all teeth and mischief.

Let me sleep with Sasuke-chan tonight!” she chirped.

“…What.”

Nemi let out a theatrical sigh, placing a hand to her forehead like a tragic heroine on stage. Her eyes fluttered closed, the picture of moody, dramatic suffering.

“I’m afraid,” she said solemnly, “that my hand still hurts. Phantom pain, you see. And having little Sasuke-chan here would, uh… help me sleep better at night. That’s right. Yeah.”

Then—tentative, cautious—came Itachi’s voice:
“…Phantom pain?”

Still with her eyes shut, Nemi waved her free hand vaguely in the air, as if shooing away unnecessary questions. “It’s real!” she insisted. “Very serious condition. You wouldn’t understand.”

She opened one eye, sparkling with a suspicious amount of emotion. Was that guilt-tripping? No, no—clearly, it was sadness. Definitely sadness.

(Okay, maybe she just really wanted to cuddle the cute baby. Can you blame her for trying?)

Sasuke, in all his eight-month-old wisdom, gurgled enthusiastically in response—clearly on board with this plan.

Nemi gasped, eyes lighting up as she pointed triumphantly. “See? He agrees!

Itachi stared between her and the babbling baby in his arms, as though he’d just witnessed the ultimate betrayal. His own little brother—his flesh and blood—had sided with her.

Scandalous.

Eventually, with the long-suffering sigh of someone conceding to inevitable chaos, Itachi stood. “Let me ask Okaa-san,” he muttered, trudging out of her room in search of Mikoto.

Nemi beamed like she’d just won a great battle.


The night passed quickly after that.

Mikoto came by not long after, clearly in agreement—perhaps even quietly pleased that Nemi was bonding with Sasuke like a real big sister. With practiced hands, she helped adjust the futon, tucking the edges and rearranging the blankets to make co-sleeping safe and comfortable. She added a few extra cushions along the sides—just in case Sasuke decided to roll away on an unexpected midnight adventure—while Nemi washed up and changed for bed.

Later, the lights were dimmed. The room quieted.

Nemi lay beneath the covers, drowsy and content, eyes half-lidded as she watched the sleepy baby beside her. Sasuke shifted faintly on the futon, a soft puff of breath escaping his lips. His little body was warm. Soft. Real.

From the hallway, she heard Mikoto’s gentle voice—wishing them good night. And just behind her, barely audible, a more hesitant presence. Itachi, standing silently by the shoji screen. The door slid closed with a quiet click.

Nemi turned back to Sasuke, resting her palm lightly over his chest. She could feel the slow, rhythmic rise and fall beneath her hand—the quiet warmth of breath and life.

It was nice.

It was peaceful.

Such an innocent bundle of love.

If only…
If only she could protect him. From the pain. From the world.
From the future.

Her eyes closed, and sleep pulled her under.


Time passed.

The spring breeze blew more often now, warmer and fuller than it had been weeks ago. In Mikoto’s garden, the first green shoots had begun to break through the soil. The seeds were taking root.

So was the village.

The new Uchiha compound stood fully formed at last, its walls clean and fresh, still lacking the wear of memory. The village, too, was healing. Streets once filled with rubble were now busy with life again. The scars of the Kyūbi’s attack were fading, replaced with fresh paint and cautious optimism.

As the seasons shifted, so did life.

Nemi no longer woke up in the early hours for solo yoga stretches or blindfolded drills in the courtyard. Not because she had grown lazy, but because now—

“Congratulations on your acceptance into the Academy, everyone!”

Sarutobi Hiruzen’s voice carried across the open parade square, warm and practiced, cutting through the soft murmurs of gathered children and their waiting parents.

Nemi stood among the new students, shoulder to shoulder with others her age, with Itachi beside her. She glanced around, scanning the crowd. Dozens of six-year-olds in clean clothes and sandals, some fidgeting, some wide-eyed, some yawning. Future protectors of the village… or weapons for hire. Depending on who you asked.

A brown-haired girl a few rows ahead and off to the right caught her attention—maybe Uchiha, based on the subtle family resemblance. The girl gave a polite wave in their direction.

Nemi could feel Itachi’s focus shift.

Hm. A friend of his?

She didn’t ask. Just turned her attention back to the Sandaime, who was already wrapping up his speech.

“…From this day forth, do your best to reach your goals—to become shinobi that Konoha is proud of!”

Nemi smirked inwardly.

Finally.
Her Academy arc was about to begin.

Notes:

So TIL that the style of writing I adopted for this fic is actually called Impressionistic Writing. That... actually explains a lot.

Can anybody guess what Itachi would be trying to do with that... suspicious statement?

Additional Rambling

I’ve updated the fic with a few more tags (and will keep adding as the story unfolds, though I try to avoid spoilers). On top of that, I added some disclaimers to the first chapter (it's at the bottom, in a drop-down menu) as a guide for new readers on what to expect. If you’re already following along, you might still want to give them a look, just to see whether this fic lines up with what you’re looking for. This fic deliberately takes a different approach from the usual SI/OC Naruto stories, so I want to make sure expectations are clear up front.

Chapter 141: Interlude: Of Leadership and Listening

Notes:

The reason for why Itachi made that suspicious statement last chapter will be revealed below...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The shrine was dim and quiet, save for the soft light filtering through wooden slats and the drifting dust that danced in the air. Somewhere deeper inside, voices stirred.

“During the Kyūbi incident, the Uchiha weren’t called to help because they were afraid we’d use our Sharingan to control the beast.”

The voice wasn’t shouting. But it was heavy—like the speaker was holding back something. Maybe anger. Maybe something worse.

“They didn’t even ask us to try! And now people are saying we were the ones who summoned the Kyūbi! That’s why they’ve moved us—so they can watch us!”

Another voice answered. This one was sharp. Loud. Not hiding anything.

From where he sat—just behind a thick wooden pillar near the front of the shrine—the boy listened.

There was a scroll in his lap, but the words were meaningless now. He hadn’t read past the first line. His fingers stayed still on the paper, his breath quiet. He listened—not just with his ears, but with something deeper. He focused, careful. Something in the air prickled against his skin. Like pressure. Like heat. He could feel it, the emotions behind the voices: annoyed. Angry. Worried. All twisted together like tangled thread.

“Just like the Nidaime’s time! They pushed us aside back then too!”

“This is even further out!”

“They don’t trust us!”

“Taichō, we can’t just let this go!”

“Taichō!”

The voices grew louder, overlapping. A mess. His head buzzed with all of it. His chest felt tight. He thought of pulling back—of cutting the connection. But just before he could—

“Enough.”

The word sliced through the noise like a blade.

All the voices stopped at once.

He didn’t need to look to know who had spoken. Everyone else had gone quiet. That voice… it was calm, but not soft. It was the kind of voice that made people stop talking.

“I understand your concerns,” the man said. “Your anger is not misplaced. But that is why I’ve called you here today.”

A pause. No one interrupted.

“The other clans accepted their relocations. The Uchiha cannot be the only ones seen complaining.”

“But—”

“I have not finished speaking.”

That shut them up. The pressure in the room changed again. Lighter now. Still tense, but quieter.

“I am already speaking with the Hokage,” the man continued. “There are discussions in progress. That’s why we must cooperate. For now.”

The boy blinked. Talks… with the Hokage?

He could feel it ripple across the room—some surprise, maybe even relief. The clan members were starting to calm. Not completely, but enough. They were listening.

“So for now, I ask you—be patient. Be watchful. Do not act out. That’s what they expect of us. But we are Uchiha. We’ve done nothing wrong. Don’t act like we have.”

There were a few more murmurs. Hesitant. Low. But not angry this time. The feelings were mixed, but quieter. Accepting. Mostly.

“Spread the word down,” the man said, voice final now. “That is all. Dismissed.”

The quiet murmur of shifting bodies followed—robes brushing, knees rising against tatami mats. The boy felt it all: the small rustles, the breath catching in a few throats, the soft sighs. But he didn’t linger. He quickly let the chakra-enhanced hearing fade, cutting the Ninshū thread that had connected him to everything in that room.

The world settled. Clear again. Lighter.

And quiet.

Itachi exhaled slowly.

This method—this way of listening—he had been practicing in secret. Not the full link Nemi had taught him, where both sides shared and felt each other’s hearts. No, this was something shallower. A half-formed thread, thin and one-sided. Just enough to skim the surface of others’ emotions without letting his own bleed through. He wasn’t even sure it counted as real Ninshū.

He had tested it on Sasuke first. The baby’s emotions were easier to sense—louder, simpler. Hunger. Sleepiness. Joy. Discomfort. Itachi had learned how to catch those feelings without giving anything of himself in return.

Today was the first time he tried it on adults.

He stood up in one smooth motion and slipped out of the side corridor without a sound.

Down the shrine steps, he jogged quickly, scroll in hand—still unread. He stopped beside one of the stone lanterns that lined the path and crouched there, cracking the scroll open just enough to look like he was absorbed in reading.

Definitely not eavesdropping.

Footsteps soon followed. The angry voices were gone, but the murmurs returned—quieter now, casual, like nothing serious had ever been said. The clan members walked past him in small groups, some in silence, some muttering softly. No one paid him much attention.

He kept his head down.

One hand, out of nowhere, ruffled his hair.

Itachi stiffened, mouth twisting into a scowl. He looked up just enough to catch the edge of a smile and the sound of a woman’s light laugh before she walked away.

Tch.

He smoothed his hair back in place, watching her go.

When the last of them had left, Itachi stood back up. He looked down the steps at the backs of his clan members, watching as they disappeared one by one into the late morning light. They looked calm now.

But earlier… they weren’t. He’d felt it.

They’d been angry.

He knew it, not from what they said, but from what they felt. He’d sensed it through the link—the tension sitting just under their words, like coals under ash. It had pressed at his ribs. Tightened his chest.

And now…

A twinge of guilt crept in.

He hadn’t asked. He hadn’t gotten permission. Nemi had told him that it was rude—rude to connect like that, to listen to someone’s heart without them knowing. Without them letting you.

But...

She’d also said he needed her permission. Only hers. She didn’t say anything about other people.

So that meant—technically—he wasn’t doing anything wrong.

Right?

He wasn’t using Ninshū to hurt anyone. He just wanted to understand. To know more. About people. About the clan. About the village. About the world.

He was learning.

That wasn’t wrong... was it?

(It would only be much later—when he was older, and wiser, and far more tired—that he would look back and realize that what he’d done was called exploiting a loophole.)

“How do you feel, Itachi?”

He blinked and turned toward the voice.

His father had exited the shrine’s main hall, his footsteps quiet on the stone path. His face, as always, was unreadable. Steady. Itachi straightened instinctively, his fingers adjusting the rolled-up scroll he still held in his hands.

The question lingered in the air.

How did he feel?

Itachi hesitated. About what? The weather? School? His breakfast this morning?

His father must have noticed the pause, because he clarified a moment later.

“About the move, Itachi. Do you like the new compound?”

Ah. That.

“I like it,” Itachi replied after a short pause. And he meant it. “We’re right at the edge of the training field and the forest, so there’s plenty of space to train.”

He thought for a second, then added, “It’s peaceful and quiet here too. And… the house is bigger.”

He wasn’t sure why he’d said that last part. It had just slipped out. Maybe he thought it sounded more… complete. More convincing.

His father stared at him. Silent.

Itachi felt his shoulders tense, just slightly. Had he said something wrong? Maybe he shouldn’t have mentioned the house. Maybe he sounded like he was complaining. Or like he was trying too hard to please.

But then—

His father let out a small chuckle. Brief. Barely there. But real.

“That’s good to hear,” he said simply, beginning to walk.

Itachi quickly fell into step beside him, matching his father’s pace as best he could. He had to take two steps for every one of his father’s, but he didn’t mind. This part felt familiar.

“How has the first week of school been?”

“It was…” Itachi had to think for a moment. “Okay.”

That seemed right.

“The sensei haven’t started much yet,” he continued. “They made us play games. To get to know each other.”

His tone made it clear what he thought of that.

Games were… unnecessary.

They didn’t help with chakra control or physical stamina. There were no real tactics involved. And he wasn’t at school to make friends. He already had Nemi.

One was enough.

His father hummed low in his throat. If he had anything to say about Itachi not needing friends at school, he didn’t say it. Or maybe he was about to—but then Itachi spoke first.

“Otou-san.”

The man slowed and looked down at him, expectant. His face remained unreadable, as always.

Itachi hesitated. The words were in his head, but they didn’t come out the way he wanted. Still, he tried.

“I think… it’s great that we have a new place to live in,” he said slowly. “Especially after… a lot of people lost their homes during the Kyūbi attack. I think we’re… actually quite fortunate.”

His father said nothing, so he continued, fumbling a little.

“So… shouldn’t we be glad that we have a place to live now? Even if it’s a bit far from the rest of the village?” His brows furrowed slightly. 

He didn’t mean for it to sound like criticism. And he definitely didn’t mean to say too much.

“…Have you been listening in, Itachi?”

He froze.

His grip tightened around the scroll in his hands. “No, Otou-san, I—”

“It’s fine.”

Itachi blinked.

His father didn’t sound angry. In fact, his voice was strangely even. Calm. His gaze drifted to the side, distant, like his mind was turning over something far away.

“I suppose you were bound to find out one way or another.”

There was a pause. Then, finally, he looked back down at Itachi.

“It’s alright. You can speak your mind.”

His voice was calm. Steady. Reassuring.

A knot loosened in Itachi’s chest—one he hadn’t realized was there until it started to unravel. He looked up at his father, hesitated only briefly, then spoke.

“I… don’t understand,” he said slowly. “Why are people still angry about the relocation?”

The words felt too big in his mouth, like he was borrowing something meant for adults.

“I know it’s because the Uchiha were… accused,” he continued, carefully. “But shouldn’t we try to make the best of it? We still have a home. Others don’t. Shouldn’t we be… grateful?”

He felt lighter after saying it. Like the thoughts had taken up too much room in his head, and now they were finally out in the open.

His father didn’t answer at first. Just walked beside him in silence, as if weighing the words. Then he sighed—not tired or annoyed, but almost amused.

“If only everyone thought like you, Itachi,” he said at last, a trace of fondness in his voice.

He took a few more steps before adding, more dryly, “Then I wouldn’t be having a headache over this situation now.”

Itachi blinked, a little surprised. A headache?

“But why not?” he asked quickly, hurrying to keep pace. “Why can’t they be grateful? Why do they still—?”

“Itachi.”

His father’s voice was firmer this time—not harsh, but enough to make him pause.

The older man didn’t stop walking, but his stride slowed, just a little.

“Not everyone thinks like you,” he said. “People see things differently. They feel things differently. What makes sense to you might not make sense to someone else.”

Itachi listened quietly, absorbing the words.

“As you grow older,” his father continued, “you’ll learn that leading people—especially a clan—means understanding those differences. You won’t always agree with them. But you’ll still need to listen.”

Itachi looked down at the gravel path beneath their feet.

“To lead is not to force people to think like you,” his father said. “It’s to guide them. Find compromise. Make decisions that serve everyone—even if it means setting aside what you feel is right, just for yourself.”

He glanced down at his son then, eyes sharp but not unkind.

“That’s what it means to be a leader, Itachi. For the sake of the clan.”

For the clan.

The words echoed in his mind, heavy with weight. Itachi turned them over, trying to hold them properly in his hands—or at least in his thoughts. To guide others. To find answers that everyone could accept. That was what it meant to be clan head?

Not to control them. Not to force them. But to… lead?

He glanced up at his father again.

“Then…” Itachi began slowly, “how do you guide them? How do you get them… to listen to you?”

He wasn’t sure he was asking it the right way. “Not by forcing, right? So then… how do you do it?”

His father didn’t answer right away. Instead, he raised a hand to his chin, thoughtful. He looked like he was sorting through words, picking which ones would make sense to say to a child.

“Well,” he said at last, “you talk to them. You ask questions. You find out what they want, and why they’re unhappy. Then you try to explain your side too.”

He gave a small nod, as if confirming the next part to himself before saying it aloud.

“You find something that works for both sides. Sometimes it’s not perfect, but it’s enough to move forward.”

Talking. Explaining. Getting others to understand your point of view.

Something about that felt… familiar.

Itachi blinked.

Someone else had said something like that before. He couldn’t remember the exact words, but the meaning came back clearly. “Talking to people the right way… getting them to agree without fighting…” That’s what she’d said.

What Nemi had said.

“You mean like… persuasion?” he asked. “Or negotiation?

His father paused, eyebrows lifting slightly. He glanced down at Itachi like he was seeing him from a new angle.

Had he said something strange?

But after a moment, his father’s expression softened. A small, rare smile tugged at his mouth.

“That’s right,” he said. Then he reached out and gave Itachi’s hair a light ruffle—gentler than usual. “You learn fast, Itachi.”

Itachi barely kept himself from scowling. He reached up to smooth his hair back into place with practiced efficiency.

Why did everyone keep doing that?

His father seemed amused but said nothing, already turning and picking up his pace again.

“Well, enough about that,” he said over his shoulder. “You can learn it all when you’re older. Just focus on school for now.”

Itachi’s frown deepened. He still had more to ask. Questions buzzed at the edge of his tongue—but just as he opened his mouth again, his father spoke first.

“Have you been to the new training field yet?” he asked. “Do you want to go now?”

That made Itachi pause.

Then—almost like it was an afterthought, or maybe not—his father added, “I’ll teach you a new jutsu if you want. But don’t tell Okaa-san.”

A new jutsu?

His eyes widened just slightly. The school hadn’t even covered any real techniques yet. His heart beat a little quicker.

Whatever flickered across his face must’ve betrayed him, because his father let out a dry breath that almost resembled amusement, before gesturing for him to come along.

They walked side by side, their steps falling into rhythm.

The questions could wait, Itachi decided.
Questions about leadership. About listening. About understanding people—and the world—more deeply.

Those could come later.

For now, he had a new jutsu to learn.

Notes:

The above chapter was inspired by a scene in ep 452 of Naruto Shippuden. If you compare the two scenes, perhaps you would realize that the outcome turned out differently here... I wonder if anyone can guess where I'm going with this? Let me know your thoughts!

The relationship between Itachi and his father is something that will be explored further in this fic. Hence the new relationship tag added.

Additional Rambling

Not gonna lie, I feel like I might have shot myself in the foot with the amount of plot threads I'm juggling. It's not just the political tensions behind the potential Massacre (and my alternate take on it), but also Nemi's power growth + genin arc + relationship with Itachi + building blocks for subsequent arcs. It makes me want to cry (in fact I already did). If the pacing feels off that's probably why.

Chapter 142: Of Scrolls and Secrets

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A light breeze drifted through the open windows of the classroom, rustling pages and carrying in the distant echo of the morning bell. The new batch of Academy students sat at their desks—fidgeting, murmuring, some straightening their backs out of sheer nerves.

Then the door slid open with a sharp click.

A Chūnin instructor stepped inside, his face impassive as he gave the class a single curt nod.

“Attention!”

The command snapped through the room like a shuriken.

The class snapped to their feet, spines straightening in unison. Without delay, they began the Academy pledge in a single, well-rehearsed voice:

“For Konoha, we endure.
For duty, we obey.
No tears, no weakness, no fear.
The mission above all.”

The instructor gave another nod. “At ease.”

The tension broke like a string pulled too tight. Students relaxed, small murmurs rippling through the room as they sat down again.

“Today,” the instructor began, his voice flat and practiced, “we’ll resume our lesson on chakra theory. Turn to page thirty-four. We will pick up from yesterday’s discussion on chakra pathways and their role in basic chakra control.”

A soft chorus of rustling pages followed.

Nemi flipped open her textbook with the rest of them, eyes tracking the diagrams and notes... but her brain?

Already gone.

She sighed inwardly. She didn’t know what exactly she expected from starting at the Academy. Cool jutsu, maybe. Walking on water. Spitting out fireballs. Water dragons. Something flashy.

Instead?

Charts. Diagrams. Definitions. Theory.
History. Language. Math. Science. Geography.

Urgh.

This was still school. A shinobi academy, yes, but still... an academy. And for all its differences, it brought back the same soul-deep boredom she thought she’d left behind in another life.

At least she could skip paying attention in the math and science portions. Those bits had been drilled into her so thoroughly in her past life that even death couldn’t shake them loose. (Damn all those nights cramming proofs and lab reports. What a tragic way to haunt yourself.)

Her eyes flicked back to the front. The teacher was scribbling something on the blackboard now. She already understood it. Chakra flow, tenketsu, all that jazz. Her own chakra control was leagues ahead of anything this room had to offer.

Her gaze slid sideways.

There he was—Itachi, sitting neat and proper in the middle row, eyes focused, brush pen poised as he took clean, diligent notes.

She snorted softly to herself.

Typical diligent student Uchiha Itachi.

Then her eyes drifted toward the window.

The courtyard outside was empty. No older students out there flinging kunai or practicing taijutsu. Nothing but sun-warmed stone and the gentle sway of tree branches.

Well. At least she’d gotten the window seat.

That was something. The designated brooding spot of all anime protagonists. Good for dramatic self-reflection, existential crisis, and maybe watching the seasons pass as you pretended to be above it all.

She tapped her fingers absently against the desk.

Should she bother aiming for top scores like Itachi? Push for valedictorian, early graduation, a ticket into the ANBU prep track by age seven?

Was that smart?

Something uneasy stirred in her chest. A whisper at the edge of instinct. Something that told her: Don’t stand out too much.

This world—this shinobi world—was not the place to flash brilliance without caution. Genius was a double-edged blade here. Praise one day, target the next.

But staying too long in the Academy wasn’t ideal either. The longer she stayed here, the longer she had to sit through these soul-sapping lessons. And the less prepared she would be for whatever chaos the future decided to throw her way.

She didn’t know what the right path was. Not yet.

And she doubted her half-erased memories of canon Naruto would be any help either. The timeline was fuzzy, the details slippery. She couldn’t even remember the structure of the Academy arc, let alone its world-building.

Still...

There was time.

Time to observe. Time to plan.
Time to decide.

So, for now—

Nemi turned a page and pretended to read.


Nemi still hadn’t found her answer by the time school ended in the early afternoon. Well—obviously. It had only been half a day. The mysteries of life weren’t going to unravel themselves in a single morning block of dull theory and textbook pages.

She waved goodbye to the handful of classmates she’d tentatively spoken to—acquaintances, really; the word friends felt too generous—and jogged toward the school entrance.

Itachi was already waiting there.

He stood by the gate, posture neat as always, a scroll held in both hands and his eyes glued to the inked characters with unwavering focus. He didn’t even glance up when she arrived.

Just as she was considering poking him in the forehead, his gaze lifted. A brief flicker of acknowledgment passed between them—then, without a word, they started walking side by side.

Mikoto hadn’t come to pick them up today. She did during the first few days—sometimes alone, sometimes with baby Sasuke in tow, nestled in a stroller—but it seemed she’d decided that two unusually mature six-year-olds were perfectly capable of making the journey home without supervision. And maybe, just maybe, she wouldn’t get kidnapped by a masked villain this time.

Nemi rolled her eyes at the thought. Not that she was complaining, but still—wasn’t it time they eased up on all the “protection”? If Tobi hadn’t made a move by now, he probably wasn’t going to. Right?

Still… she sent out a discreet chakra sweep anyway, brushing through the surrounding area like a radar ping. Just in case.

No suspicious chakra signatures.

Satisfied, she turned her attention to the boy beside her—who was, somehow, managing to navigate the streets, avoid obstacles, and not miss a step… all while reading.

Tch. And he wasn’t even trained blind like her. Unfair.

“What are you reading?” she asked, breaking the companionable silence.

Itachi’s gaze flicked up, only now seeming to register her presence. Rude.

He blinked once, then looked back at the scroll. “Hand seals,” he said simply.

Nemi hummed in acknowledgment. Of course he was reading ahead. Hand seals weren’t supposed to be taught until next week. Typical overachiever Uchiha Itachi.

“Can I see?” she asked, inching closer.

Without a word, Itachi shifted the scroll slightly to his side, angling it so she could look over it more easily.

Nemi leaned in, scanning the contents. Diagrams of hand signs, their corresponding meanings, and their elemental associations lined the parchment. Her eyes paused on one in particular—Ram. Hitsuji. Recognition flickered.

Ah. That one. Her real father had taught it to her back on the moon—how to stabilize her chakra flow for more precise sensing. She hadn’t known it had a name. So that’s what it’s called.

She frowned slightly. Come to think of it… why hadn’t she learned the rest of these?

Probably because she hadn’t needed to. The Ōtsutsuki didn’t rely on hand seals. They bent chakra to their will directly, manipulating the elements raw. Hand signs were a crutch. A human invention. One she now had to master to blend in.

Saru, Tatsu, Ne, Tori…” she muttered under her breath. Monkey, Dragon, Rat, Rooster… They sounded familiar. Zodiac animals?

But then—

Her eyes snagged on a different section.

Further down, the hand signs grew more complex, sharply angled and stylized. These weren’t part of the year one curriculum, were they? She tilted her head, intrigued. A few messy scribbles sat in the margins, clearly written by someone else’s hand.

And then—

“This is the property of the awesome Uchiha Shisui?” she read slowly.

Nemi blinked.

Wait a minute.

Itachi suddenly stiffened beside her. In one quick motion, he snapped the scroll shut and marched forward, pace brisk.

“Hey! I wasn’t done looking!” she protested, jogging after him.

“It’s in the academy textbook,” Itachi replied a bit too quickly. “You can find it in your own.”

He didn’t look back. But… were his ears turning red?

Nemi narrowed her eyes.

Yep. Caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to.

Shisui, Shisui… She turned the name over in her head.

Then it clicked.

Oh. That boy.

The eight-year-old with the lopsided grin from Itachi’s fifth birthday party. The one who’d strolled up with casual confidence and instantly dismantled the tension around the birthday boy like it was nothing. Nemi remembered watching him as he took charge of the younger kids—hovering at the edges like a shepherd, guiding the group with that calm, big-brother energy.

Right. That was Shisui. She hadn’t interacted with him directly, but he left an impression. A genin already, wasn’t he? Made sense that Itachi would borrow a scroll from him. Of course he would want to learn ahead. Classic Uchiha Itachi behavior.

...Strange, though. That was all she remembered?

There was a hazy, half-formed sense tugging at her from deeper in her mind—a vague unease, as if Shisui's name was connected to something more. Something… darker. But the memory never quite solidified. Like trying to recall a dream too late in the day.

Well. Whatever.

Nemi let out a short puff of amusement and resumed her pace beside Itachi, stretching her arms behind her head as she grinned. Her eyes fluttered shut, the breeze brushing against her face.

“So you’re borrowing advanced materials from your cousin, what’s the big deal? No need to act like I caught you smuggling forbidden scrolls.”

She opened one eye to glance sideways at him, a teasing lilt in her voice. “Unless… you’re hiding it from Mikoto-nee-san?”

Predictably, Itachi didn’t take the bait.

“I wasn’t hiding anything,” he said, now a bit calmer. “And Okaa-san wouldn’t scold me for something like this.”

Nemi huffed, arms crossing over her chest. “Then show me! I want to learn too!”

She meant it. More knowledge was always useful—even if she didn’t technically need hand seals. But still.

Itachi glanced over at her. This time, slower. His gaze lingered, thoughtful. As if something in her request reminded him of something else.

“Do you really need hand seals?” he asked, voice low.

She blinked. “What do you mean?”

“You… have that kekkei genkai, right?”

Nemi stared at him. “What kekkei genkai? I don’t have one—”

She froze.
Oh.
Damn it.
Right. He’d seen her.

Of course he remembered. Uchiha Itachi remembers everything.

Even those brief, quiet moments when she’d let her guard slip—when she experimented with raw elemental manipulation, handseal-less, unorthodox. When she’d allowed herself to train freely only because he was the one watching. And because—until now—he’d never said a word. Never questioned it. Never reported her to Mikoto or Kushina then. Never even brought it up.

So why now?

Nemi didn’t respond. She didn’t need to.

Because Itachi spoke again, voice softer now. “Was that kekkei genkai… from your real father’s side?”

There was a hesitance in his tone—like he knew he was treading on thin ice, like he understood that question might cut deeper than it seemed.

Her steps slowed. Then stopped.

She felt Itachi pause too, just a few paces ahead.

She didn’t turn to look at him. What would he see in her eyes? That she wasn’t truly normal? That she wasn’t really an Uzumaki? That her entire life here—her name, her history—was built on a single, carefully spun lie?

Her real parentage… Would she ever be able to speak of it?

“Um…”
Itachi’s voice barely made it past the breeze.

Nemi glanced back at him.

He wasn’t looking at her. His gaze had shifted, angled down and away, his expression blank—but the way his shoulders set a little tighter, how his jaw shifted ever so slightly… it was enough. Guilt? Maybe. Or maybe just understanding. He probably thought he’d asked too much. Stepped too close to something she didn’t want touched.

“Never mind,” he said, quieter this time. A pause—then, softer still, “Sorry… I shouldn’t have asked.”

Then he turned and began walking again, a little faster now.

Nemi stared at his back.

The tension was back—tight, silent. What began as a casual walk and half-teasing talk about scrolls and handseals had spiraled into this—a brush against a truth she wasn’t ready to give, and a distance that hadn't been there moments ago.

A leaf skittered across the stone path, caught by a breeze.

Nemi exhaled, slow and deliberate. Then, with a sudden burst of motion, she darted forward and tapped his shoulder.

“Hey,” she said, forcing a grin into her voice. “I’ll race you home. Bet you can’t catch up with me.”

His brow furrowed slightly, confused, just as she shot forward without waiting for his answer—sandals hitting the stone path with chakra-laced speed, bag thumping against her back.

“Last one home has to help Mikoto-nee-san with diaper duty!” she shouted over her shoulder, laughing.

That did it.

She felt it—a sharp spike in chakra as Itachi finally gave chase, his footsteps growing louder behind her, precise and purposeful. He was using chakra now too, lacing his movements with the same efficiency he always did.

“You’re cheating,” he called out, voice flat and unimpressed.

She didn’t look back, but her laughter carried on the wind. “So are you.”

Their footsteps thundered down the path in sync, kicking up leaves and dust. Two six-year-olds—one a blur of black, the other of white—raced through the streets of Konoha, caught in the moment: one compelled by a childish dare, the other fleeing a truth she wasn’t ready to name.

Both running toward a future only one knew was laced with tragedy.

Notes:

I took a trip down memory lane and browsed through the various Naruto self-insert fics on AO3 / FF. It's pretty fascinating to see how different SI fics are today compared to a decade ago. The nostalgia comes back... though I find that my taste in SI fics has changed quite a bit. It's probably reflected in the fic too.

Let me know what are your favourite SI fics that you've read!

Chapter 143: Of Practice and Pyromania

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In a quiet afternoon in the Uchiha household, a young girl sat cross-legged on a cushion, her voice barely louder than a whisper.

Ne, Ushi, Tora, U…” Her fingers fumbled through the motions, slow and clumsy.

Ne, Ushi, Tora, U,” she tried again, slower this time. The shapes looked more like the ones in the textbook, at least. That was something. Still, her transitions were sloppy.

Ne, Ushi, Tora—ah, forget it.” Nemi exhaled, letting her hands fall to her sides with a light thud against the cushion.

She had been at it for nearly an hour.

Hand seals weren’t something she strictly needed—not with her ability to manipulate chakra raw. But still… if Itachi was reading ahead, she could too. Probably should have, in fact. Just because she could bypass them didn’t mean she should skip the foundations. Better to learn properly. If nothing else, to avoid drawing unnecessary attention.

Nemi pulled the textbook closer and flipped through the remaining pages. The content was standard: basic hand seals, elemental associations, and a few simple jutsu examples. Nothing advanced. Nothing she hadn’t already guessed. It was probably meant to be supplemented by live demonstrations in class.

With a quiet sigh, she closed the book and reached for another. This one: chakra theory.

She’d skimmed through most of it already—chakra flow, network pathways, control, the five elemental natures. Nothing particularly new.

But one section held her attention.

Yin Release and Yang Release.

Her finger traced the lines on the page, rereading the definitions.

Yin: imagination, spiritual energy.
Yang: vitality, physical energy.

She understood them—at least in theory. She’d even used Yin before, through Ninshū. That technique relied on spiritual connection, the merging of will and intent. But Yang...

Yang Release was different. It was the body—vitality, resilience, life itself.

Nemi frowned and flipped to the next section on jutsu theory. If all techniques stemmed from the balance of Yin and Yang—and if she already knew she had affinities to all five elements (thanks to that chakra paper incident with Kushina)—then...

Was it possible her Ōtsutsuki blood carried a deeper connection to Yin or Yang? Could she train it, harness it?

But the textbook gave her nothing. No chakra paper. No practical tests. Just dry definitions.

Of course.
Academy texts never made the important parts easy.

She sighed, leaned back, and shut the book with a soft thump. Her gaze drifted to the ceiling, letting the stillness settle.

No point staring at ink when her thoughts were starting to blur.

Nemi hugged the textbook to her chest, stood, and stepped out of her room—already looking for something else to do. Something more useful than chasing theories with no answers.


“You want to learn new jutsu?”

Mikoto’s hands paused in the sink, rubber gloves still slick with soap suds, as she glanced down at the girl by her side.

Nemi nodded, clutching the academy textbook to her chest like it held all the answers she didn’t yet have. “I’m already in the academy,” she added, trying her best to sound casual. “So… does that mean you can teach me now?"

If she couldn’t leave the house to train properly, and if the textbook was only going to give her so much, then this was the next best thing. Ask the former jōnin. Ask someone who’d actually lived the life. Surely Mikoto would understand—wasn’t she Uchiha? Weren’t they supposed to value strength, discipline, preparedness?

And now, she couldn’t even use the excuse that Nemi wasn’t officially enrolled yet. Not anymore.

Mikoto didn’t answer right away. She rinsed the plate in her hands, set it on the drying rack, and turned off the tap. Nemi waited, quiet and hopeful, as Mikoto peeled off her gloves.

Then Mikoto knelt—slowly, carefully—so they were eye to eye.

“Why do you want to learn so fast, Nemi-chan?” Her voice was gentle. “You’ll get there. The academy will teach you everything in time.”

She smiled, warm and unhurried, and reached out to bop Nemi lightly on the forehead. “There’s no need to rush.”

Nemi instinctively raised her hand to shield the spot, frowning.

I wouldn’t be rushing, she thought grimly, if it weren’t for the fact that your eldest son will grow up to kill you, your entire bloodline, and maybe even me.

But that truth was better left unsaid. Heavy, bitter, and far too much for someone like Mikoto to bear. So instead, she looked down at her feet and mumbled softly, “But… Itachi-kun is probably learning them already…”

It wasn’t an accusation, just an observation. She’d seen it herself—how Itachi would pester his father to teach him more jutsu whenever Fugaku came home from work. She saw the way his father would relent, nod, and take him out again. And she saw Mikoto’s expression too, the way her lips pressed thin, the faint furrow in her brow. Displeased, maybe—but she didn’t stop them.

There was a pause. Then a soft breath from Mikoto—quiet, but perceptible.

“Nemi-chan.”

She looked up—and faltered.

Because Mikoto wasn’t watching her with pity. Nor with sympathy. Her expression held something quieter. Something steadier.

Understanding.

“I know you’re strong,” Mikoto said gently. “And I know you’ve had to grow up a little faster than most.”

She brushed a strand of white hair behind Nemi’s ear, then rested her hand briefly on the child’s shoulder.

“But you’re still a child, Nemi-chan. You’re allowed to be one. Even in a shinobi clan like ours.”

Her voice didn’t waver, but there was something quietly fierce in it—something protective.

“There will come a time when missions and jutsu and responsibility won’t give you a choice,” she continued. “When the world will expect too much from you simply because you wear a forehead protector. But that time isn’t now.”

She lowered her hand.

“So for now… it’s okay to just be a kid. To read ahead if you want, to be curious—but not because you think you have to. You don’t need to prove anything, not to me, not to Itachi-kun, not to anyone.”

Nemi stood still as the words settled into her chest like slow-falling ash—soft, warm, and just a little suffocating.

She knew Mikoto wasn’t trying to coddle her. Wasn’t dismissing her either. This was reassurance. A mother’s attempt to shield her children—even the ones not born of her blood—from growing up too fast in a world that made no room for innocence.

And Nemi understood that. She really did.

But it didn’t stop the quiet frustration curling in her gut.

It’s not about proving anything! she wanted to scream. It’s about surviving!

Surviving what was coming. Surviving the inevitability she alone carried.

But none of that escaped. The truth stayed where it always did—buried deep. Her fingers loosened slightly on the textbook, tension bleeding from her posture even as her thoughts continued to churn.

Maybe she’d hit a dead end. Maybe she’d have to follow the academy’s pace after all. Or sneak out at night. Or—Kami forbid—do what Naruto did and steal that Scroll of Forbidden Something. That worked for him, didn’t it?

But before she could spiral further, Mikoto sighed. A soft sound—fond, exasperated.

Nemi looked up just in time to see her stand up and reach for the gloves again.

“Tell you what, Nemi-chan,” Mikoto said, slipping them on. “Let me finish up the dishes, and if Sasuke-chan decides to nap a little longer, why don’t we head to the back courtyard? I’ll show you a few shuriken tricks the academy won’t teach.”

She glanced over her shoulder, smiling.

Nemi blinked.

Was she…?

All the heaviness, the frustration—it vanished in an instant.

Her eyes lit up. She nodded so fast it was a wonder her head stayed attached. “Okay!” she chirped. “I’ll help!”

Before Mikoto could say anything else, Nemi dashed off toward the nursery, already plotting how to tire Sasuke out just enough to secure a nap. Some intense peekaboo sessions might be in order.

Behind her, Mikoto’s soft chuckle followed.

Maybe it wasn’t a dead end after all.


It turned out that Nemi might not have been born with the same natural talent for shurikenjutsu that the Uchiha were famous for.

She learned that the hard way during her first lesson with Mikoto.

It wasn’t just simple shuriken or kunai throwing—Nemi already had the basics down. That evening, Mikoto had decided to teach her how to use wire-threaded shuriken: a more advanced technique that required coordination, precision, and spatial awareness. A graceful maneuver when executed correctly.

Which Nemi did not do.

Her wire snagged mid-spin, one shuriken veering completely off course and nearly slicing through Mikoto’s prized garden bed. A puff of soil exploded as the weapon embedded into the ground, barely missing a row of spring onions and what looked like freshly budding mint.

Nemi froze in horror.

She was certain she died right then and there. Or at least fainted. The heat rushing to her face made it hard to tell the difference.

Mikoto had reassured her—gently—that it was okay. That it was her first try, and mistakes were expected. That no one was perfect on their first go.

Nemi might’ve believed her, if not for the barely perceptible twitch in Mikoto’s eyebrow. The one that said: you will not practise shurikenjutsu unsupervised.

Duly noted.

So. Back to square one.

What other ways were there for her to improve? Maybe she could plead with Mikoto again to let her accompany Itachi when he went off to train. She could even pull out the full arsenal: wide eyes, quiet pout, a perfectly timed sigh.

But in the end, the answer didn’t come from Mikoto.

Not even from Itachi.

It came—quietly, unexpectedly—from Fugaku.

Nemi wasn’t sure how it happened. Maybe Mikoto had spoken to him about including her. Maybe her sighs of quiet frustration around the house had finally worn someone down—or perhaps she’d just been emanating too much brooding “bad energy” near baby Sasuke for Mikoto’s liking. Whatever the case, when the weekend arrived, Fugaku had simply looked her way, eyes sharp as always, and said:

“You’ll come too. To observe.”

That was it. No explanation. No room for negotiation.

Even Itachi had looked a little surprised.

But Nemi? She compiled without a word, schooling her expression into something calm and obedient—never mind the little flutter in her chest.

She followed behind the Uchiha patriarch like an obedient duckling, walking alongside Itachi as they made their way through the compound, toward the lake that shimmered faintly beneath the muted morning sun. The air was cooler than usual, clouds blanketing the sky and casting soft shadows across the path. Past the lake was the forest—lush, tall, and quiet—but it was here, on a simple wooden dock jutting into the water, that they stopped.

Nemi set down the small picnic basket Mikoto had handed her—light snacks and bottled barley tea, nothing fancy—and sat cross-legged near the edge of the dock. Her hands settled in her lap, but her eyes stayed sharp.

Fugaku didn’t waste time. He stepped forward, back straight and posture composed, then began demonstrating a sequence of hand seals with slow, deliberate movements. Then, Itachi mirrored his father’s motions. His fingers moved quickly, but with purpose. No wasted motion. No hesitation. He’d practiced these before.

Itachi inhaled. His chest expanded, his shoulders squared—and with both hands forming the final seal near his mouth, he exhaled sharply.

A roar of heat erupted as flame burst from his lips, spiraling outward into a massive sphere of fire.

Nemi’s eyes widened. She barely had time to lift an arm and shield her face. The fireball blazed, searing the air with its intensity. Heat pulsed against her skin, tugging at her hair, which billowed from the sudden gust. It roared across the lake, casting ripples in the water as the heat distorted the surface.

Then, with a sharp hiss, the flames began to dissipate—steam curling upward where fire met cool air and moisture. Smoke rose in wisps, drifting lazily into the overcast sky.

Itachi stood panting, shoulders rising and falling, a sheen of sweat glistening along his temple.

Fugaku nodded once, curt and measured. “Better. But hold it longer next time. Don’t sacrifice form for speed.”

Itachi didn’t respond, only bowed his head in acknowledgment.

Nemi, meanwhile, sat utterly still—eyes wide, breath caught somewhere between awe and curiosity.

So that was the jutsu.

The fireball something jutsu. She could practically hear the name bouncing around in her head, echoing like some dramatic announcer in a fight scene: Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu! It was as glorious and explosive as every rendition she’d ever seen in the anime.

Epic. Intense. The kind of jutsu that screamed Uchiha pride and power.

She kind of wanted to learn it.

No—she definitely wanted to learn it.

Her gaze locked onto Itachi’s hands as he began the sequence again. She leaned forward slightly, trying to memorize the seals. But he moved too quickly, fingers a blur of practiced speed and muscle memory. Her own hands rose automatically, hesitantly mimicking the start. Was it Ram first? Or Snake?

She frowned, staring at her fingers as they stumbled through the beginning forms, one seal bleeding awkwardly into the next.

So focused was she that she didn’t notice the heat had already faded. Didn’t notice that Itachi had finished, or that Fugaku’s comments had ceased.

Not until she finally glanced up.

Fugaku was staring at her.

Nemi froze mid-seal.

She blinked, then let out a startled, “Meep!” and sprang to her feet, hands snapping behind her back like she’d been caught stealing cookies—not attempting to plagiarize the Uchiha clan’s signature fire jutsu. Oops. Did the Uchiha trademark their techniques? Could she be sued? Gulp.

She kept her gaze anywhere but on Fugaku. The sky looked interesting. So did the lake. The treetops. The back of Itachi’s head. And then—

“Nemi. Come here.”

She flinched.

It was rare for Fugaku to address her by name, rarer still with that flat tone that gave nothing away. Slowly, reluctantly, she shuffled forward. Just as she was working up the nerve to mumble an apology, Fugaku spoke again.

“What’s your affinity?”

The question caught her off guard.

“F-fire… and water,” she answered after a beat. Just those two. Something in her gut told her it’d be smarter not to reveal she had all five.

She couldn’t tell what Fugaku was thinking as he stared at her, unreadable as always. Then, unexpectedly, he turned to Itachi.

“Itachi. Show her the jutsu.”

What?

Nemi blinked. Even Itachi turned toward his father, frowning in confusion.

“But… Otou-san, that jutsu—”

It wasn’t just any fire jutsu—Nemi could tell. It carried weight, tradition. Something more than just chakra and hand signs.

“It’s alright.” Fugaku’s voice was low, firm. As if anticipating the question that hadn’t been asked.

Then he looked to Nemi. “You’re an Uzumaki, is that correct?”

Nemi hesitated—just slightly—then nodded. “My mom was an Uzumaki.”
The lie slipped out easily.

Fugaku hummed. “A half…”
There was something thoughtful in his tone, but it passed quickly.

“No matter. Show her, Itachi.”

But Fugaku must have sensed Itachi’s hesitation, because he continued—this time, to Nemi.

“Listen,” he said, voice steady. “You may not be Uchiha by blood, but you live under my roof. In the eyes of others, that means you represent this clan.”

Nemi blinked. That wasn’t what she had expected—no reprimand, no dismissal. Not even suspicion. Just… that.

“I won’t have a child under my care falling behind in the basics,” Fugaku went on. “Whether or not you wear the fan on your back, your conduct reflects on us. So carry yourself with discipline.”

His voice was firm but not unkind. Measured. Like every word had been weighed before being spoken.

“You’ll learn it properly,” he said. “Not by copying what you don’t yet understand. If you want to learn a technique—ask.”

Nemi swallowed. She couldn’t tell what filled her chest—fear? Gratitude? Maybe both.
Her eyes flicked to Itachi. He hadn’t moved, but he looked at her—not coldly, not even curiously, just… like he was recalibrating something in his mind.

Like this moment, this offering of knowledge, wasn’t something casual.
It felt rare. Sacred.

And somehow, she’d been invited.

Nemi turned back to Fugaku and bowed her head. “...I understand,” she said, and then added more quietly, “Fugaku-sama.”

Fugaku gave a slight nod. Then, to his son:
“Itachi. Go through the hand seals slowly. Let her watch.”

“…Yes, Otou-san.”

Itachi turned to face her properly, expression focused. “This jutsu is called Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu,” he said. “The hand seals are—”

Nemi leaned in, eyes sharp as Itachi moved through the sequence. Snake… Ram… Her fingers twitched as she mirrored him, committing each motion to memory.

Her own hands rose to mimic the shapes. She could already feel it—chakra pulling together inside her, coalescing with each motion, the flow guided and directed in a deliberate path through her body.

It was different from what she was used to.

Hand seals were methodical. Structured. They carved the chakra into form like carefully etched script. Her own nature—her true nature—leaned more toward instinct, like a brushstroke on water. Freeform. Wordless. Hand seals felt almost… restrictive by comparison.

Still, she committed the sensation to memory, each twist and channel. If she could just understand the way this technique felt—the rhythm of the chakra as it moved—then maybe she could reproduce it without the seals altogether.

Could she become… like the Copy Ninja? Her thoughts drifted wildly for a second, the idea tickling at her pride.

It was one second too long.

She tried to exhale—and instead of flame, a thin cloud of steam escaped her lips.

“Ah—!” Nemi winced, stepping back instinctively. “S-sorry…” she mumbled, lowering her hands. Damn it. Focus, Nemi.

She couldn’t see Fugaku’s expression behind her, and that uncertainty made her more nervous. But Itachi stepped forward slightly.

“Your last hand seal was off,” he said. He demonstrated again, smooth and precise.

But something about his voice gave her pause.

It wasn’t critical. It wasn’t even disappointed. If anything, it sounded… thoughtful. And Nemi had a feeling Itachi didn’t entirely believe it was a hand seal issue.

He knew.

He was the only one who had seen her wield elemental chakra without seals before—however clumsily. Of course he would suspect she’d gotten distracted trying something else again.

Still, he said nothing more. Just repeated the seal one more time for her to follow.

This time, she let go of the wandering thoughts. No copying ninja fantasies. No overthinking. She focused on the fire building within her—warm, sharp, coiling tight like a spring waiting to be released.

She drew in a deep breath, mimicking the way Itachi had squared his shoulders earlier. Then—she exhaled.

A stream of fire burst from her lips.

It wasn’t large, not like the towering sphere Itachi had conjured. But it wasn’t a meager flicker either. It flared in a neat, controlled breath—steady and sustained for a few seconds, hovering just above the lake’s surface before dissolving into a gentle hiss of steam.

She staggered back a step, blinking against the heat still tingling on her skin. Her heart pounded.

She’d done it.

Her first real jutsu.

Nemi turned toward Itachi with barely contained excitement, her eyes shining as if to ask—Did you see that?

She half-expected a compliment. A nod. Maybe even a rare smile.

Instead, Fugaku spoke first.

His tone wasn’t warm, but neither was it cold. “...You’re holding back.”

Nemi blinked. “What…?”

But Fugaku didn’t wait for her confusion to catch up.

“You’re not pushing yourself,” he said, his gaze steady, unreadable. “Is that really the chakra of an Uzumaki?”

Her breath caught. Of course he noticed. He was a seasoned shinobi, an elite. He must’ve sensed it—the restraint in her flow, the way her output hadn’t matched what her reserves should have been.

Nemi looked down, fingers curling slightly.

“Umm…” she murmured.

She didn’t deny it—it was true.

She had held back. She hadn’t poured her full strength into it—hadn’t dared to. Some instinct inside her warned her not to. Revealing too much meant attention. And attention could lead to questions. Questions she couldn’t—or didn’t want to—answer.

So she hesitated.

Fugaku must have misinterpreted the silence.

“Don’t worry,” he said, arms crossed. “The lake is wide. The water will smother the excess. You won’t set anything on fire.”

A practical reassurance. Not gentle, but not harsh either.

Nemi swallowed, nodding faintly. She forced her fingers to begin again, shaping each hand seal with deliberate focus. But as she neared the last one, her hands faltered. The hesitation crept back in, like a whisper just behind her thoughts.

And then—Itachi spoke.

“Maybe…” he said, voice low. She looked up, surprised. “You could try saying the jutsu name out loud. Sometimes it helps… to focus the chakra more clearly.”

A pause.

Fugaku let out a small grunt. “That’s fine for drills. But it’s not wise to do in battle. You give away your technique before you even cast it.”

“But this isn’t battle,” Itachi said, his voice calm but firm. “It’s practice. She’s still learning.”

“Practice should build good habits.”

“It’s not a bad habit if it helps her understand the shape of the chakra.”

“You rely too much on crutches, Itachi.”

“I’m not relying,” he said quickly, bristling. “I’m just—”

Whatever defense he meant to give was cut short when Nemi suddenly stepped forward.

Katon—” she declared, cutting off the father and son mid-argument.

Her hands moved fast, almost automatic, weaving the seals in a smooth, practiced motion she didn’t even know she had in her.

The final syllables exploded from her lungs as she drew her chest back and exhaled:

“—Gōkakyū no Jutsu!”

Her chakra surged forward, raw and unfiltered, rushing to obey her call. The fire ignited from her lips in a fierce, searing stream—then, in a sudden swell, it ballooned outward into a massive sphere of flame.

It blazed across the lake like a living comet. The surface of the water rippled violently, hissed and spat, steam erupting in great clouds as the heat scorched the lake into vapor. The flames cast a golden glare across the trees, their reflections trembling in the warped, boiling water.

It was immense—far larger than what she’d intended. Larger than even Itachi’s earlier attempt. The very air around them seemed to ripple from the sheer intensity.

Nemi held it for several seconds, her arms steady, her chakra pouring out in one final push—until, at last, she let go.

The fire vanished. Smoke curled into the air. The lake, once calm, now roiled with steam and waves.

She stood panting, flushed but wide-eyed. Her fingers tingled from the rush of chakra. Her whole body buzzed.

That… that was awesome!

Grinning, she whirled around, cheeks glowing with delight.

“Did you see? Did you—did you see that?”

She expected wide eyes, maybe awe, maybe even praise. Maybe—even just maybe—a faint approving nod from Fugaku himself.

But neither Fugaku nor Itachi answered.

Both of them were still staring past her—silent, stiff, eyes wide. Their gazes weren’t on her. They were locked on something behind her.

Nemi blinked.

“Huh?”

She turned around.

And froze.

The trees.

The entire tree line behind the lake—was on fire.

Smoke billowed upward in plumes, the tips of the nearest pines already blackened and smoldering, the tree leaves crackling as flames leapt from branch to branch. What had once been green and serene was now an inferno climbing skyward.

“…Oh no,” Nemi breathed, face draining of color. “Oh no oh no oh no—

Before she could melt into a puddle of shame and commit mental seppuku on the spot, Fugaku moved.

With a blur of speed and chakra, he burst onto the lake—water rippling under his sandals. His hands were already moving, fingers weaving rapidly through hand seals as he dashed across the surface, straight toward the roaring blaze she had accidentally summoned into existence.

Then—

The lake stirred.

A massive dragon of water erupted, coiling into the air with terrifying grace. Its shimmering form twisted skyward, glinting like something ancient—divine. Nemi’s jaw dropped.

The dragon launched forward in a great crashing wave, slamming into the tree line with force. Water swallowed fire. Steam exploded into the sky. Branches hissed and snapped under the sheer pressure of the jutsu. In seconds, the blaze was gone—reduced to soggy, sputtering embers and dense white mist.

Silence followed.

From where she stood at the edge of the dock, Nemi could just make out Fugaku’s figure standing still at the lakeshore, shoulders squared, hands lowered, his back straight.

He didn’t move.

He didn’t need to.

Nemi didn’t need to see his expression to know. That was the posture of a man asking himself, why did I think this was a good idea?

Oh no.

She was going to be disowned. Banished. Shipped off to wherever they sent defective children with too much chakra and not enough impulse control. Was there a special ward in the Uchiha compound for pint-size fire hazards?

Nemi didn’t want to think. She couldn’t think. Her brain was spiraling, flooded with secondhand embarrassment and immediate regret at her entire existence.
She was going to combust—literally and figuratively.

So she did what any reasonable, definitely-not-an-alien, totally-legit Uzumaki child would do—

She dove headfirst into the lake with a loud splash, determined to abandon her pathetic mortal existence and live out the rest of her days as an honorary fish, pointedly ignoring Itachi's panicked cries behind her.

"Nemi—?!"

Notes:

Alternate title: In which Nemi tried to be Aquaman.

Bwahahahaha.

Let me know what you think of this chapter so far! About Mikoto, about Nemi's attempt to morph into a fish, or if Itachi will jump in after her. Heh.

Chapter 144: Of Creed and Conflict

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A few things happened in the aftermath of Nemi’s very successful—and very disastrous—attempt at her first Katon jutsu.

One: the front row of the lakeside treeline was… no longer in peak condition. What had once been a proud wall of greenery now looked more like the receding hairline of an aging shinobi. Charred branches stuck out at odd angles, stripped of most leaves. Squirrel homes were gone. The forest technically still stood—just a few meters farther back.

Two: Nemi learned that Ōtsutsuki, despite their divine lineage and all their many talents, could not breathe underwater.

She’d learned this the hard way, having promptly leapt into the lake to escape the crushing weight of embarrassment, only to realize halfway down that—surprise!—lungs needed air. Fugaku had to drag her out like a soaked rag doll, and with barely a word, dried her off with a sharp gust of a Fūton technique, leaving her hair puffed and wild—like she’d lost a fight with a salon from hell.

She hadn’t explained why she jumped in. She didn’t need to. Fugaku knew. And she knew that he knew. And he knew that she knew he knew.

So that was fine.

Three: Shockingly, Fugaku didn’t scold her.

Not really. Aside from a gruff, “Rein it in next time,” he’d barely said anything. No lecture. No punishment. Just… a warning. A quiet one.

Actually—more like a bribe.

Technically, it was Itachi who was warned. Technically.

Nemi couldn’t help noticing how, on the way back, Fugaku had “incidentally” taken them to a dango shop. How a suspiciously large number of skewers had been bought. And how they were very conspicuously plated in front of Itachi.

If the pointed stare Itachi gave his father was anything to go by—and Fugaku’s very dignified cough in return—Nemi could guess the real reason.

Because if Mikoto ever found out that her husband had—however unintentionally—encouraged their six-year-old pseudo-Uzumaki ward, whose chakra reserves exceeded most jōnin, to go all-out on a fireball jutsu and nearly set the forest on fire…

Well. Let’s just say Fugaku might have more than singed trees to answer for.

Itachi, to his credit, understood the assignment. He wisely stuffed his face with dango and didn’t breathe a single word about the incident to his mother when they returned home.

Mikoto didn’t seem to notice anything amiss.

Well—except for the way her eyes lingered just a little too long on Nemi’s strangely stiff hair (which Nemi had wrestled into something vaguely presentable with a hair tie), and the way her gaze slid slowly—very slowly—toward her husband. But whatever questions she might’ve had were promptly derailed when baby Sasuke came toddling into the room in his walker, slamming adorably into Fugaku’s shins and commanding full attention like the tiny dictator he was.

So. That was that.

Which brought Nemi to now.

She sat at her academy desk, fingers drumming idly on the wood, chin in her palm as she stared at absolutely nothing in particular. In truth, she was busy replaying the Incident™ in her head for the twentieth time today. Not because she enjoyed reliving the horror, but because she was scheming.

Would Fugaku still teach her? He had said, “If you want to learn a technique—ask.” But that was before she turned half the treeline into crispy bonsai and made him bust out a water dragon to put out the flames.

Surely he’d revoke that offer now, right?

Maybe.

Or maybe, she mused, trying to ignore the distant voice vaguely calling her name, I could tag along the next time he trains Itachi. Frame it as a father-ward bonding exercise. Or a “teach me or I’ll tell your wife what really happened” exercise...

“UZUMAKI NEMI!”

She jolted upright in her seat with a yelp. “Yes!” she squeaked.

The room went quiet.

The entire class had turned to look at her.

Her eyes flicked up—and met the sharp, unimpressed stare of her chūnin instructor.

Oh no.

Right. Academy. Lesson. She was in class.

The instructor’s eyebrow twitched. “I asked you a question, Uzumaki,” he said slowly—voice deceptively calm, the kind of calm that hinted at impending doom.

Nemi’s mind scrambled. Paused. Rebooted again. Her eyes darted to the blackboard.

Right. Today’s class was Shinobi Conduct. There was a very patriotic-looking squiggle of fire chalked across the top—it had to be that one. The Will of Fire. Or something. Not helpful. Why hadn’t she been paying attention?

Why now? Was he out to get her?

“Um, the answer to your question on... the Will of Fire... is...” she began slowly, desperately stalling for time. The heat climbed up her neck as she felt the instructor’s glare intensify—and the quiet snickers from across the room didn’t help either. Girls, mostly. Nemi didn’t know why, but some of them had always stared at her like she was a walking, talking offense to their existence.

Her throat went dry. Her cheeks were burning.

And then—

'The Will of Fire is the principle that the village’s future is carried by the next generation. That protecting each other, especially the young, is a sacred duty.'

The words floated into her mind—clear, precise, and unmistakably not her own.

Her eyes widened. But without missing a beat, she repeated them out loud:

“The Will of Fire is the principle that the village’s future is carried by the next generation,” she said quickly, “and that protecting each other, especially the young, is a sacred duty.”

The instructor blinked. His eyes narrowed even further as if trying to catch her in a lie. Nemi kept her face scrupulously blank—definitely not the face of someone who’d been daydreaming about bribery and blackmail five seconds ago.

After a long pause, he gave a single curt nod. “Correct. Now sit.”

Nemi sat down, heart still pounding in her chest. She blinked a few times, processing what just happened. But she already knew. She’d recognized the presence in her mind, quiet and familiar.

Her gaze slid sideways—to the middle row.

Itachi didn’t look her way. No smile. No smirk. Just him, still perfectly focused, back straight, eyes on the board like the model student he was.

But his fingers, resting lightly on the desk, had relaxed. And through the subtle thread of Ninshū, she caught the faint flicker of amusement he didn’t show on his face.

Nemi huffed under her breath, cheeks still tinged pink. She’d told him not to connect to her mind without permission.

But... he had saved her from absolute embarrassment. So, fine. She’d let it slide.

Thanks, she sent wordlessly.

And then, with a soft mental nudge, she gently ended the link.

She exhaled and turned back to face the front of the classroom, determined to actually focus now. No more internal schemes. No more blackmailing the Uchiha clan head. No plots. No distractions.

Just a regular girl pretending she wasn’t slowly dying inside from boredom.

The chūnin instructor’s voice droned on, dry as chalk dust. “—which is why the Will of Fire remains the spiritual backbone of our village, something all of you are expected to carry with you as future shinobi.”

He paused. “Any questions?”

A few hands shot up. The instructor nodded toward one of them and launched into a long-winded explanation. Nemi’s focus promptly began to fray again, and she found herself glancing down at her notebook.

A doodle stared back at her. A squiggly flame with cartoon eyes. She blinked. Had she drawn that?

Her mind drifted.

The Will of Fire… wasn’t it basically a kind of nationalism? Or maybe patriotism? She wasn’t sure of the difference—only that both demanded loyalty, and sometimes, blind faith.

Lay down your life for the village. Protect the weak. Safeguard the next generation. Devotion to one’s country. Loyalty to one’s people.

It wasn’t like she couldn’t understand it. There was logic to it—a necessity, even. Patriotism was integral to the survival of any nation. She recalled half-buried lessons from her past life—blurred classrooms, dusty history books, vague talk of civic duty and sacrifice. She couldn’t remember where exactly she’d learned it, only that it sounded very similar.

After all, if war broke out and no one stayed to defend their home… well, the country would collapse before the enemy even arrived. And really, who would want to live somewhere where, the moment things got hard, everyone just packed up and ran?

Still… something about it unsettled her.

The way it emphasized loyalty. The way it spoke of duty. The way it quietly assumed that one's life was already promised to the cause.

It reminded her—uncomfortably—of something else.

The Celestial Decree.

A mandate left behind by Ōtsutsuki Hamura himself: to stand eternal vigil over the sealed husk of the Rabbit Goddess, Kaguya. To remain on the Moon and watch the Earth from afar—not as guardians, but as executioners. Waiting. Judging. Ready to bring down divine punishment should humanity ever stray from the path laid out by the Rikudō Sennin.

(At least, that was what she'd been taught. Though, sometimes, she couldn't help but think the version she saw in that movie felt just a little... different.)

Well, anyway. That was the purpose she had been raised with. The mission carved into the bones of every Moonborn child. Guard the seal. Watch the Earth. Obey.

Nemi remembered the sermons from the elders. The scrolls. The meditations. The quiet reverence that never felt like comfort. Even before regaining her memories of this world, she had thought it strange.

Stranger still: how no one questioned it.

A thousand years. A whole branch of the clan. An entire legacy passed down, untouched—unchallenged. The branch family had sacrificed everything for it—their homes, their futures, even their eyes, surrendered in devotion to the Tenseigan. A thousand years of blindness, all to uphold Hamura’s decree: that eternal vigil over Kaguya’s seal, that promise to watch and punish.

Her father had given up his eyes. Her brother too.

All to uphold a legacy neither of them had chosen.

Bitterness stirred low in her chest, curling like smoke beneath her ribs.

Nemi shook it off before it could take root. There was no point diving down that spiral again. Not here. Not now.

Instead, she turned her attention back to her notebook and pressed her pencil to paper. Beside her earlier doodle of the squiggly flame, she drew a large circular eye.

The Tenseigan. The Will of Fire. Two symbols. Two ideologies. Both demanding faith. Devotion. Obedience to something greater than oneself.

Both asked for sacrifice.

For the shinobi of the Leaf, it was duty to the next generation. For the Ōtsutsuki of the Moon, obedience to divine mandate. Different in shape—but not so different in spirit.

Her pencil paused.

Gently, she tapped the doodle of the eye, her thoughts looping back to the quiet questions she'd carried for years.

Why had no one ever left the Moon?
Why had no one ever questioned the decree?

The elders couldn’t have been that convincing—they hadn’t convinced her, at least. Hamura’s words, however sacred, were still just that—words. And yet even Toneri had spoken of the Tenseigan and their mission with a kind of quiet gravity—not devotion, but the weary cadence of someone who had once questioned, searched for answers, and ultimately resigned himself to the weight of it all.

It was as if something deeper bound them there.

As if… leaving had never truly been an option.

Nemi frowned, the tip of her pencil tapping faster against the edge of her notebook. The thought curled at the edges of her mind like mist, elusive and ungraspable. But before she could chase it any further, the sharp chime of the lunch bell cut clean through the haze.

She snapped out of it.

Ah. Lunch.

With a quiet sigh, Nemi snapped her notebook shut just as the instructor began rattling off a quick homework assignment. Around her, the classroom stirred to life—students shifting in their seats, voices rising in scattered murmurs, the usual end-of-lesson bustle.

She packed away her things, gaze drifting to the front of the room where the kyūshoku team had started prepping to collect the lunch crates. Thankfully, she wasn’t on duty today.

Good. She wasn’t in the mood to carry trays.

She leaned back in her seat, stomach growling faintly as the scent of bento and steam from metal trays began to waft in.

Heavy thoughts could wait. Preferably until she wasn’t half-starved.


The early afternoon sun beat down upon the Academy courtyard, casting sharp, shallow shadows across the training grounds where the first-year students assembled for their final lesson of the day: Taijutsu sparring.

Nemi stood at the center, her right hand raised, index and middle fingers extended in the traditional Seal of Confrontation, the universal signal of readiness between shinobi. Her long white hair was tied up in a high ponytail, the ends swaying slightly in the breeze. Across from her, her opponent mirrored the gesture—a girl with dark violet hair pulled back in a short ponytail. Matsuno Sumika, if Nemi recalled correctly. One of the louder ones in class.

Standing to the side, a female chūnin instructor with a scar across one brow gave a curt nod. “Begin!”

Sumika lunged immediately.

A barrage of strikes came at Nemi in rapid succession—fists aimed at her shoulders, ribs, and neck. Nemi shifted and weaved, barely letting the blows graze her sleeve. She sidestepped a kick, ducked under a jab, twisted on the ball of her foot to let a palm swipe slide past her chest. Her movements were efficient, almost fluid—but entirely defensive.

“Pause!” barked the instructor.

Both girls halted mid-motion, catching their breath. Nemi’s expression remained composed, though she noticed the tight clench of Sumika’s jaw. Irritation, maybe. Or frustration.

The instructor—Kata-sensei—crossed her arms. “Uzumaki, you’re holding back.”

“I’m not,” Nemi said, a little too quickly. She straightened, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. “I’m just… dodging.”

“Exactly,” Kata-sensei replied sharply, eyes narrowing. “You’re evading every attack but refusing to engage. That’s not strategy—that’s avoidance. And in taijutsu, treating a spar like a game of keep-away is an insult to your opponent.”

Nemi flinched, just slightly. She… wasn’t wrong.

It wasn’t that Nemi lacked effort—she simply didn’t want to fight. The martial drills she had grown up with on the Moon were built around evasion, redirection, and control. Fluid as mist. Gentle as wind. The goal was never to overpower, but to neutralize. Disarm. Never harm.

The Academy’s taijutsu, by contrast, was all grounded stances, braced fists, direct hits. Assertive. Confrontational. The two styles clashed like oil and water, and Nemi hadn’t yet figured out how to reconcile them. Not that she was particularly skilled in taijutsu to begin with.

Still… her chest tightened at the thought of intentionally striking someone. Even in practice. That wasn’t how she was raised.

“Try again,” Kata-sensei ordered. Her sharp gaze swept over Nemi’s stance. “And this time, use what you were taught here, not whatever clan style you’ve been practicing at home.”

So she’d noticed.

Nemi lowered her head. “Yes, Sensei.”

Kata-sensei gave a short nod. “Good. Reset. Begin.”

The two girls once again raised the Seal of Confrontation. Sumika’s purple hair swayed as she dropped into a ready stance, eyes narrowed with something sharper than focus.

This time, Nemi pushed herself to be more proactive. She still moved softly, letting her instincts guide her footwork, but she added in jabs now—nothing strong, just enough to satisfy the expectations. A counter to Sumika’s elbow. A deflection followed by a low feint. She still leaned defensive, but she tried. Really tried.

Apparently, that was the final straw.

“What—what is your problem?” Sumika suddenly burst out, stumbling back and throwing her arms wide. “Trying to act all innocent like you don’t care, but you’re totally showing off! Is this how you’re stealing Itachi-sama’s attention?!”

Nemi blinked.

Wait, what?

“Itachi-sama?” she echoed, incredulous. Kids are actually calling him that? That little brat who once got peed on by Sasuke while changing his diapers? That was now “sama”?

Her disbelief was so strong it nearly distracted her from Sumika’s renewed charge. The violet hair girl lunged again, fists swinging. Nemi jerked back, forced onto the defensive once more.

“You think you're so special—”
“—with your smug little face—”
“—just because he talks to you—!”

The insults came in breathless bursts between wild strikes. Nemi barely heard half of them.

And then—mistake.

Her ponytail, already loosened from all the dodging, slipped just slightly. A few strands of white hair fell out of place, catching the light.

That, apparently, was invitation enough.

Sumika lunged—not for Nemi’s arms, not for a leg sweep, but straight for her hair.

She grabbed a handful of snowy strands—silky, soft, painstakingly conditioned with the expensive camellia oil Mikoto had insisted on buying her—and pulled.

White-hot pain shot across Nemi’s scalp. PAINPAINPAIN—

“LET GO, YOU STUPID MONKEY!” Nemi flailed, trying—and failing—to shove Sumika off. But the girl only tightened her grip with frightening determination.

Somewhere, distantly, Nemi could hear the chūnin instructor barking their names—but the world had narrowed into pain, rage, and screeching injustice.

“I’ll wipe that stupid smug look off your pretty face!” Sumika snarled, fists tangling further into the strands. “Then you’ll stop talking to Itachi-sama—and he’ll—!”

Nemi didn’t hear the rest.

Because she saw it.

One, two—several—snow-white strands, ripped from her scalp and fluttering away like feathers.

Her hair.

Her precious white hair.

Something snapped.

Still caught in the entanglement, Nemi shifted. Her stance lowered, feet braced. She jabbed sharply at Sumika’s ribs—once, twice, three times—each strike quick and decisive. The other girl let out a startled yelp, her grip faltering just slightly. It was enough.

Nemi shifted her weight, slipped under Sumika’s arm, twisted sharply—shoulder to hip—and threw.

It wasn’t graceful.
It wasn’t elegant.
But it was effective.

Sumika hit the ground with a harsh thud, the impact knocking the air from her lungs. Her grip finally loosened, and Nemi stumbled back a step, breathing hard.

Strands of white hair—her hair—clung to Sumika’s fingers, limp and torn.

Nemi’s hand flew up to her scalp, fingertips brushing the sore spot where the ache bloomed. A small, empty patch. She could feel it.

Something dark curled inside her chest. Rage, hot and irrational, surged through her. She took a step forward, teeth clenched, ready to slam her foot down on the chest of the insolent idiot lying before her—

Only to be yanked back sharply by the collar of her shirt.

What is the meaning of this?!” Kata-sensei snapped, her voice cutting like a blade through the courtyard air.

The anger shattered. Nemi blinked, thrown from the moment.

Kata-sensei’s grip remained firm on her collar—just a second too long. Then her gaze dropped, taking in the strands of white hair tangled in Sumika’s fingers, the sharp rise and fall of Nemi’s chest, the faint tremble still lingering in her frame. Her expression flickered—just briefly. Not softened, but measuring. A hint of concern, quickly buried beneath iron discipline.

“She started it!” Nemi blurted, as if trying to reorient herself. She jabbed a finger toward Sumika, who had managed to push herself upright, still cradling her ribs with a pained scowl. “She pulled my hair!”

Kata-sensei’s glare didn’t soften.

Both of you behaved shamefully,” she said, voice clipped with disappointment. “Uzumaki—your retaliation was excessive. Spars are not meant to be battlegrounds. That throw could’ve dislocated something.”

Nemi flinched.

“And you,” she turned to Sumika, “lost your temper, engaged in dirty tactics, and let your personal feelings dictate your actions. Pulling hair? Really?

Sumika didn’t respond. Her shoulders hunched inward, her eyes fixed somewhere on the ground. The scowl on her face had lost its edge—now just brittle and dull.

Kata-sensei crouched to check on her, muttering something too quiet for Nemi to catch. Nemi glanced around, suddenly aware of how still the courtyard had become. Sparring had halted. Conversations had stopped. Other students had turned toward them, some openly staring, others whispering behind hands.

Across the field, where the boys were paired off under the watch of a male chūnin instructor, Nemi spotted Itachi. He’d paused in his match, attention flicking over to her with a faint crease between his brows.

Nemi quickly looked away.

A tight knot twisted in her stomach.

She heard Kata-sensei exhale sharply. When she looked up again, the woman had helped Sumika to her feet. The older kunoichi’s gaze turned to her next—firm, unyielding.

“Both of you, stay back after class,” she said. “Uzumaki, to the side. Matsuno, you’re going to the infirmary.”

Her tone made it clear there would be no protest.

Nemi gave a clipped nod.

The male chūnin instructor approached them, and Kata-sensei gave him a curt nod of acknowledgement. “Take over for now.”

The man sighed and clapped his hands to gather the girls’ attention, smoothly taking over the session as Kata-sensei led Sumika off the field.

Nemi trudged to the side of the courtyard and sank down heavily onto the bench. She pulled her knees to her chest. Her fingers reached back and slipped the now-loosened tie from her hair, letting it fall freely around her shoulders. The ache at her scalp throbbed dully.

She kept her gaze fixed ahead, watching the others resume their training—one spar after another. Movements sharp. Rhythms loud. Laughter here and there.

But she remained where she was.

Silent.

Still.

With only the weight of a hundred unspoken stares and a lingering, gnawing shadow of discomfort curling behind her ribs.

Notes:

Glossary

Kyūshoku (給食) - Academy lunch, served by students on rotating duty. Meals are delivered in crates, and the assigned team (“kyūshoku team”) sets them out for the class. I took inspiration from actual Japanese elementary school lunch practices.

It's been a while since the Tenseigan was last mentioned, I’ve always felt it was a missed opportunity that the movie didn’t explore it more deeply.

Let me know what you think so far: the lore, Nemi’s choices, her fighting style, or whether she can scheme her way into more Katon training, haha.

Also, just to satisfy a personal curiosity: how did you find this story? Was it through the Self-Insert tag? ItachixOC? Ōtsutsuki? I’m always interested to know what drew readers in.

Chapter 145: Of Crushes and Matchmaking

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The door to the instructors’ office slid shut behind her with a soft thunk, and Nemi stomped down the hallway with all the quiet indignation a six-year-old could muster.

The late afternoon sun cast long slants of golden light through the open corridor windows. The Academy was near silent now—most first-year students had long since scattered home, leaving only the ghost of laughter and footfalls echoing off empty classroom walls.

Nemi exhaled sharply through her nose.

Honestly, she had expected worse. A suspension. A formal report to Mikoto. Or, spirits forbid, some horrifying punishment ritual where they made her kneel on gravel and recite the Will of Fire a hundred times. Instead… they had just made her stand awkwardly in the infirmary while Sumika—still cradling her side with dramatic flair—was coaxed into muttering an apology.

“For pulling your hair,” the violet-haired girl had gritted out, as if every syllable physically pained her.

“And for using excessive force,” Nemi had replied stiffly, not meaning a single word of it.

Then, under Kata-sensei’s hawkish gaze, they’d been made to press their fingers together in the Seal of Reconciliation, symbolizing that they were still comrades.

Comrades, my ass.

Nemi was fairly certain she got off lighter than she should’ve. Kata-sensei had limited her punishment to extra kyūshoku team duty and a few rounds of classroom cleanup. No suspension. No letter home. Probably because Sumika’s injuries were deemed “superficial”—light bruises at best. The medic-nin on duty had even raised a brow at Sumika’s exaggerated flinching and called her out for overplaying it.

Plus, this was a shinobi academy. Sparring injuries came with the territory. Even if Sumika had initiated it by going feral over Itachi.

Ugh.

Nemi sighed aloud as she trudged toward the school gate, her sandals tapping against the stone path. She never thought she’d find herself brawling over a boy—especially that boy. Itachi wasn’t some blushing prince to fight over. He was her housemate. A baby Sasuke diaper-changer. The same kid who once spent ten whole minutes politely negotiating with a spider so he wouldn't have to squash it.

If those girls really wanted his attention, maybe they should try talking to him instead of declaring war on uninvolved third parties.

Bah. Forget it. The day was over. She could finally go home.

Nemi rounded the corner toward the front gate, sandals tapping against stone. Spotting a familiar silhouette near the Academy’s entrance, she picked up her pace into a light jog.

It was Itachi.

And someone else.

A girl about their age stood beside him—long brown hair, fringe tucked neatly behind her ears. She looked vaguely familiar. Wasn’t she in their class? His deskmate?

Nemi hung back for a moment, observing.

The girl was clearly trying to make conversation. She shifted her weight from foot to foot, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve as she spoke. Her voice didn’t carry far, but Nemi caught the upward lilt—small talk, probably. Nervous.

Itachi, ever the polite soul, nodded along with faint responses—but even from here, Nemi could see it.

The fidgeting. The slight shift of weight from foot to foot. The subtle glance down the road every few seconds. He looked like he’d rather be anywhere else.

Their one-sided exchange came to an awkward halt the moment Nemi slowly approached. She swore Itachi’s shoulders eased a little—just a little—as he turned toward her. Relief? Possibly.

“Sorry,” Nemi said first, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Were you waiting long?”

Itachi shook his head. “No.”

His voice was as flat and polite as ever, but Nemi noticed the brief flick of his eyes—grateful, if only for the interruption.

Before she could shift her attention, his gaze moved subtly—landing near her temple.

“Your hair…” he began, low and hesitant. “Is it okay?”

Nemi blinked, surprised. Instinctively, her hand rose to the spot where Sumika had yanked a chunk loose earlier. The ache was gone, and the area was already hidden beneath the rest of her hair.

“I’m fine,” she replied, tone even, reassuring. “It doesn’t hurt anymore. It's just hair, anyway.”

That wasn’t entirely true—it did mean more to her than she’d ever say aloud—but she wasn’t about to make it a bigger deal than it needed to be.

Itachi held her gaze a moment longer, as if weighing her words, then gave a quiet nod. Satisfied—or at least willing to let it go.

Only then did Nemi turn to the girl beside him—nervous energy clinging to her like mist, hesitant and soft around the edges.

Before Nemi could ask, Itachi offered, “This is Izumi-san. She’s my deskmate.”

Oh. So she guessed right.

Nemi dipped her head slightly in polite greeting. “Hello. I’m Uzumaki Nemi. Did I interrupt something?”

Izumi gave a tiny bow of her own. “Oh, no! I was just asking Itachi-kun if we could walk home together.”

Nemi blinked, not quite following.

Izumi must’ve caught the confusion, because she added quickly, “I’m an Uchiha. Uchiha Izumi.”

Ah.

Another ghost in the making, then.

Nemi didn’t let the thought linger. She turned to the both of them, voice light. “Well, I don’t mind. Shall we go?”

She stepped forward toward the gate, assuming they'd fall into step behind her.

Nemi had expected the walk to be quiet—like most of her walks home with Itachi. But maybe, with a new person around, the silence wouldn’t feel so… heavy. She considered what to say to break the ice. Ask Izumi about her favourite snack? Her training? Her—

“Actually…”

Itachi’s voice cut through the air.

Both girls paused and turned to look at him.

“I’m… in a bit of a rush,” he said, glancing at Izumi. “Can you walk home together with her?”

Izumi blinked. “Eh? Oh, um—sure, but—”

“Then I’ll see you at home later,” Itachi added quickly, this time to Nemi. Without waiting for a reply, he broke into a jog, sandals tapping against the stone path as he turned the corner—and disappeared.

Nemi squinted after him.

...Suspicious.

She exhaled slowly and flared her chakra senses, just for a moment. There—his signature, already sprinting at full speed. Straight down the road that led back toward the Uchiha district. Full chakra output too.

He’d been doing that a lot lately. Impatient walks. Random sprints. The other day he’d even challenged her to a race—which, honestly, was her job.

He was definitely hiding something.

“Umm…”

Nemi blinked, pulled from her thoughts. Izumi stood beside her, fingers nervously fidgeting at the hem of her sleeve.

“S-shall we head back now?”


The walk home wasn’t as awkward as Nemi had anticipated.

Izumi, as it turned out, wasn’t bad company. A little quiet, yes, but not unpleasant. After the first few tentative questions—favorite class, favorite lunch item, least annoying instructor—the tension between them loosened somewhat, settling into something tolerable, if not quite friendly.

For now, Nemi was content with the small talk. It didn’t stimulate her, but it filled the space, and that was enough.

Still, she glanced at Izumi from the corner of her eye, curiosity quietly prodding at her.

“Say, Izumi-san,” Nemi began casually, “how do you know Itachi-kun?”

The question was laced with innocence, but it wasn’t entirely idle. Nemi recalled it now—Izumi had waved to Itachi during the entrance ceremony. That level of comfort didn’t quite match the image of just being deskmates.

Izumi hesitated, her steps slowing just a fraction.

“Um… we met during the Kyūbi attack,” she said softly.

Nemi felt a pang of regret for asking—but her curiosity remained, burning quietly behind her teeth.

“You don’t have to talk about it,” she offered, voice gentler now.

Izumi shook her head. “It’s okay.”

She didn’t look up as she spoke, gaze lowered to the path ahead.

“Itachi-kun and his mother… they found me that night. After my father…” She trailed off, voice thinning. Her hand came up, rubbing quickly at one eye. “They helped me. Led me to safety. And Itachi-kun stayed with me in the shelter.”

A pause. Then, a quieter confession:

“So Itachi-kun… he’s my savior.”

She turned her face away slightly, as if trying to hide the faint flush on her cheeks.

Nemi blinked.

Oh. So she did like him.

A sigh nearly escaped Nemi. Wasted feelings, she thought, a little grimly. Not when Itachi might be the one to kill her years from now.

She didn’t say that, of course.

Instead, Nemi looked away, unsure of the appropriate response. Sympathy for Izumi’s loss? Premature condolence for her doomed infatuation?

“I see,” she said finally. Quiet. Neutral.

Izumi hesitated for a moment, but then asked, “What about you?”

Nemi glanced at her, one brow slightly raised.

“I mean…” Izumi shifted nervously, then continued. “How did you get to know Itachi-kun? Um… you live with him, right? I—I’ve seen you before, near the new compound.”

There was a pause.

Then, in a smaller voice, Izumi added, “Are you… his sister?”

Nemi blinked.

The question hung in the air, soft but heavy. She could sense the unspoken curiosity behind it—not just if they were related, but how. Why didn’t they look alike? Why hadn’t anyone mentioned a sister before?

It was a fair question.

But also a dangerous one.

How much was she actually allowed to say?

Technically, she could tell Izumi that she was once the adopted daughter of the Yondaime Hokage. That Uzumaki Kushina had been close friends with Uchiha Mikoto, and that after the attack—after both her adoptive parents died—Mikoto had taken her in.

But… Mikoto had warned her, gently but firmly, not to speak of those connections openly. There were eyes, even within the village, that watched. People who might say too much—or say the wrong things.

So… no. Not the whole truth.

Just enough.

“I’m not his sister,” Nemi replied first, voice even. “We’re not blood related.”

She saw Izumi’s brows twitch slightly at that, curiosity not yet sated.

“My Kaa-san was friends with Mikoto-sama,” she added, choosing her words carefully. “My parents… they died during the Kyūbi attack too. So Fugaku-sama and Mikoto-sama took me in.”

“...I see…” Izumi murmured, her voice quiet as she mirrored Nemi’s earlier words.

The silence that followed stretched for a moment too long.

Nemi glanced sideways.

Did Izumi feel awkward for bringing up something sensitive? Maybe. The girl looked contemplative, her mouth tugged into a faint frown. Nemi felt a flicker of regret at how the conversation had veered. Maybe she should’ve stuck to safer topics—like bento preferences or favourite animals. Anything but Itachi.

“So… that means you’re his… adopted sister? In a sense?”

Huh? Nemi looked over.

Izumi smiled a little too quickly after saying it, as if the words had escaped before she could think better of them. It wasn’t malicious, not even suspicious—just an awkward attempt at reassurance. But Nemi caught the flicker in her expression, the way it felt less like she was convincing Nemi and more like she was trying to convince herself.

“Well… I guess so,” Nemi replied slowly, though the words tasted wrong in her mouth.

Itachi’s sister?

No, that didn’t sit right. They were the same age. Technically, Nemi was four years older, if one counted her moonborn lifetime. If anyone was the sibling here, he should be the younger one. The idea of calling him Nii-san made her want to gag.

No, that wasn’t their relationship. Not how she saw it. Not ever.

And then—like a light switching on—she realised.

Nemi slowed her pace.

Izumi blinked, startled, and stopped mid-step, her shoulder brushing against Nemi’s as they both came to a halt.

Nemi turned to her with a sly glint in her eye and the faintest curl of a grin tugging at her lips.

“Say, Izumi-san,” she said lightly, “you like Itachi-kun, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Izumi’s face lit up in a violent shade of red. She spluttered, completely derailed. “W-What? N-no, I mean—! That’s not—I wasn’t—!”

Nemi let out a soft laugh. Not mocking—just amused. Teasing. She resumed walking, hands behind her back, entirely unfazed by the flustered Uchiha beside her.

“It’s okay,” she said lightly. “I’m not interested in Itachi-kun that way. You can have him if you want. Don’t worry about me.”

She cast a glance sideways, catching Izumi’s mortified expression out of the corner of her eye. “I’ll even tell you his likes and dislikes, if you’re curious.”

Izumi looked like she was moments from spontaneous combustion. Nemi could practically feel the waves of secondhand embarrassment rolling off her. Poor girl. So much for subtly evaluating the competition. Not that Nemi considered herself part of the race to begin with.

She smiled to herself and tilted her face up toward the sky, content to walk with the late sun brushing her cheeks and a flustered girl beside her.

“Besides,” Nemi added with a thoughtful hum, “you seem nicer. At least you didn’t try to rip out my hair.”

A beat.

She didn’t need to name names. They both knew who she meant.

“…Ah. Yeah,” Izumi said, her tone shifting. “I saw what happened earlier.”

She hesitated, then added with surprising candor, “I don’t like her either. She’s always talking about Itachi-kun like he’s some kind of prize. Gets weirdly territorial too, even though they’ve barely spoken. It’s… annoying.”

Nemi hummed, satisfied. Finally, a shared opinion. Not that she’d ever paid Sumika much attention before—until that unfortunate hair-pulling incident, at least.

“Now I don’t feel so bad about slamming her into the dirt,” Nemi said, tone casual. Then, more playfully, “Maybe I should’ve used my ultimate secret technique: Destroyer of Fangirls no Jutsu.”

That earned a giggle.

Nemi blinked and turned, half-curious.

“Sorry,” Izumi said, quickly covering her mouth, “I know it’s not funny, but… you were really cool back there. The way you moved—it was like watching a real kunoichi.”

Nemi tilted her head slightly, but didn’t interrupt.

“I… probably couldn’t do that,” Izumi admitted, voice a little softer. “If someone pulled my hair like that, I’d just… freeze. Or cry. Or maybe faint and lose all my hair on the spot.”

Oh? Insecurity? Nemi glanced sideways at her, curious. She let out a quiet puff of air through her nose, not slowing her pace.

“Don’t say that,” Nemi said simply. “I was just… lucky.”

Well, not quite. Nemi had martial training drilled into her bones back on the moon—starting at age six, actually, in her original body. But no one here would know that.

Izumi didn’t respond immediately. Her shoulders hunched slightly, eyes still on the path.

“But you were so calm afterwards,” she mumbled, “even when Sensei scolded you. I probably would’ve cried on the spot.”

Calm?

Nemi mulled over that. She remembered the sharp, white-hot jolt of rage when Sumika yanked her hair—the impulse to drive the girl straight into the ground, hard. If Kata-sensei hadn’t stepped in, she probably would’ve. And later, when they stood awkwardly in the infirmary, forced into that ridiculous seal of reconciliation? Nemi hadn’t felt calm then either.

She just hid it better. That was all.

“I guess…” Nemi said slowly, “I just didn’t think Sumika-san was worth getting upset over.”

Izumi blinked, surprised.

“I mean,” Nemi continued, her tone growing dry, almost dismissive, “why bother? It’s not my fault she doesn’t have the guts to actually talk to Itachi-kun. She took it out on me because she’s too scared to do anything herself.”

She turned her nose up slightly, flicking invisible dust from her sleeve with the grace of someone brushing aside an afterthought.

“She’s the loser here. I’m not gonna waste my time on losers.”

Izumi fell quiet again—but not in an uncomfortable way. When Nemi glanced at her from the corner of her eye, she caught the faintest smile tugging at the girl’s lips.

“...That’s kind of cool,” Izumi said at last. “You sound like an adult.”

You’re not too far off, Nemi thought dryly, but she didn’t say that aloud. Instead, she let a small smirk curl her lips, allowing the silence to stretch a little.

“I guess… that’s why Sumika-san got so frustrated,” Izumi murmured.

Hm?

Izumi glanced at her, hesitating before continuing. “It’s like… nothing ever fazes you. I think that kind of bothers people. You’re just… aloof, I guess?”

She winced a little at her own words, visibly backpedaling. “I—I didn’t mean it in a bad way! Just that… you’re kind of hard to read. But,” her gaze dipped, cheeks faintly pink, “you’re not so bad. You’re actually… pretty nice.”

Had she been any other six-year-old girl, Nemi might’ve blushed.

Instead, she turned her head slightly, letting her hair fall across her face to hide her expression. Aloof? Detached? The words echoed in her head longer than they should have. Something about them struck deeper than intended—like brushing up against a splinter embedded under skin.

Was that really how she seemed? Or... was that just who she was becoming?

She didn’t want to think about it.

Thankfully, she didn’t have to. As they rounded a bend, the wide road stretched ahead of them, flanked by neat stone walls and manicured hedges—and looming in the distance, the familiar gate of the Uchiha district, the fan crest carved into the archway like a silent sentinel.

Nemi slowed as they approached, her steps faltering slightly. She stared at the fan symbol for a moment too long.

Ahead, Izumi had turned around, hand already lifting in a wave. She looked cheerful. Unknowing. Unburdened.

Nemi’s eyes narrowed in thought.

Then, an idea struck her. An absurd, ridiculous little thing.

But maybe…

She grinned and stepped forward, clasping Izumi’s outstretched hand before the girl could react.

“Say, Izumi-chan,” Nemi said with mock conspiratorial cheer, “how about we meet up again sometime?”

Izumi blinked, confused. “Huh?”

“I could give you some tips,” Nemi continued sweetly, “on how to win Itachi-kun’s heart~

The red returned to Izumi’s cheeks in full force. “W-What?! I-I don’t—! That’s not—!”

Nemi only grinned wider, completely ignoring the sputtered protests.

Absurd, yes. But maybe… if Itachi fell in love with an Uchiha girl—if he truly had something, someone, worth protecting—then maybe he’d think twice. Maybe he’d hesitate before raising his blade against them.

Maybe he could still change.

Operation: Matchmaker-no-Jutsu… start!

Notes:

I swear it's still endgame Itachi x Nemi. Just... adding spices, you know.

Questions of the day! Where do you think Itachi is rushing off to? And what can you infer from Izumi's comments on Nemi's behaviour? Let me know what you think of the chapter!

Chapter 146: Of Paper and Precision

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For all of Nemi’s bold declarations about saving the Uchiha clan through the power of love, she hadn’t actually figured out where to start.

Real life, as it turned out, wasn’t a romantic visual novel. There were no branching dialogue options, no affection meters, and no walkthrough guides hidden in some obscure corner of the internet. She couldn’t just select Option A to trigger Event B, reach maximum love points, and—ding!—watch Itachi confess his undying love to Izumi, thereby saving the Uchiha clan from certain doom.

Unfortunately.
Very unfortunately.

So far, her grand plan consisted of exactly one step: introduce Izumi to her future potential mother-in-law. Which, to her credit, she had done. Under the convenient excuse of “sending Nemi off,” she’d dragged Izumi all the way to the Uchiha clan head residence. The poor girl had looked like she was about to faint when Nemi oh-so-casually introduced her to Mikoto as “her friend.”

Baby steps. She could figure out the rest later.

In the meantime, life moved on.

Nemi juggled her Academy lessons, endured the daily slog of dry homework, and continued her blind martial drills—now awkwardly meshed with the Academy’s standard taijutsu forms. And, to her mild surprise, she’d even been allowed to resume Katon jutsu training with Fugaku and Itachi.

In the end, she’d ditched the blackmail plots and subtle manipulation. Instead, she’d mustered up her courage and simply asked—earnestly, politely, and with just the right touch of pitiful charm. She even added a solemn vow: she would absolutely, definitely, completely practice self-restraint and discipline this time.

And Fugaku had relented.

Well, “relented” might be too generous. Nemi suspected he’d simply decided it was safer to keep an eye on her than risk her sneaking off and finishing what she’d started during the great Forest-Burning Incident™ of last month. A fair concern, honestly.

Still. It worked out.

At the moment, however, Nemi was supposed to be studying for her upcoming June midterms in the living room of the Uchiha main house. Supposed to. It was a slow, quiet weekend morning—perfect for catching up on revisions, or so Mikoto had gently hinted over breakfast.

Instead, scattered around her on the tatami mats were open sheets of practice paper and several crumpled origami attempts—some vaguely resembling shuriken, others just sad little lumps of creased paper. An origami book lay splayed to the side, one page still marked by a fold.

And right in the middle of this battlefield of stationery chaos was one extremely bored baby Uchiha, crawling across the floor with determined purpose.

To fend off his restlessness, Nemi had taken it upon herself to put on a puppet play—an impromptu performance spun from folded paper and chakra threads.

“And then,” Nemi declared with all the drama of a seasoned storyteller, “Hansel turned to his dear sister and said, ‘Let’s push the evil witch into the pot and cook her! Then we can eat her!’”

She twirled her fingers, chakra threads dancing invisibly through the air. The origami puppets moved in rhythm across the tatami, gliding and turning on cue. The wicked witch—crafted from black-and-red paper—let out a shrill, Nemi-voiced scream as Hansel and Gretel shoved her into a paper cauldron. With a pulse of chakra, the witch exploded into shredded confetti.

“Look!” Nemi crowed, jerking Hansel’s arms up victoriously. “She boiled into pieces! Dinner’s served!”

Baby Sasuke squealed in delight and clapped his chubby hands together, as if witnessing the height of theatrical brilliance. Which, honestly, Nemi decided, it kind of was.

A ten-month-old laughing at a witch being boiled alive and eaten?

She squinted at him. Well… he is an Uchiha. Might as well start training his emotional resilience early.

“Anyway!” Nemi continued brightly. “The moral of the story is—uh—don’t eat strange houses? Or maybe—don’t trust people who offer you candy? Or—wait—Sasuke, don’t eat that!”

Her hand shot out on instinct, wrestling several damp, chewed pieces of origami from Sasuke’s grabby fists before he could finish swallowing paper pulp. Sasuke whined in protest, but she ignored him, brushing his hands clean with a crumpled napkin.

A quiet clatter drew her attention.

She looked up.

At the low table, Itachi had just set his brush pen down with surgical precision. Calmly, wordlessly, he began stacking his homework sheets into a neat pile. His brushstrokes were already drying on the last practice sheet.

Of course. Studious, diligent Uchiha Itachi. Finishing his assignments on time like a good little genius while Nemi had devolved into a puppet-murdering gremlin.

“What, you’re done already?” Nemi asked, still untangling paper bits from Sasuke’s fingers.

Itachi didn’t look up. “Yes.”

Of course he was. Nemi frowned.

“Tch. Why do you have to be so hardworking?” She grumbled, knowing it was a pointless question. It was Uchiha Itachi—of course he’d finish first. “You’re making the rest of us look bad.”

“You should start early too,” he said evenly, tucking his brush pens away with practiced ease. “A shinobi must always be prepared. That’s what Sensei said.”

Nemi made a face. Urgh. She barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes into the ceiling.

“No way. I’m a rebel,” she declared, flicking a scrap of paper off Sasuke’s onesie. “I’ll study later.”

If she could find the motivation, that is. Academy-level math and science? She could ace those with her eyes closed. Same for most of the theory. The only thing that really needed effort was the practicals—mostly weapon drills. But chakra control? Hah. Please. She had that down before most of these kids could even spell ‘kunai’.

With a sigh, she turned back to the mess of paper around her, making sure Sasuke didn’t try to swallow more shredded witch confetti. Somewhere behind her, she heard the faint shuffling of footsteps as Itachi exited the room—likely off to return his homework and stationery to his room.

Then came the distinct clink of metal.

Nemi’s ears perked up. The metallic rattle of kunai and shuriken settling into their holsters was unmistakable.

She glanced toward the shoji screen that separated the hallway from the living room. Sure enough, Itachi reappeared with his equipment strapped to his side.

“Where are you going?” she asked, raising a brow.

“Training,” he replied.

He moved to step past but then paused at the threshold—one hand resting lightly on the edge of the shoji.

“By the way…” he said, glancing back with that maddeningly calm tone of his, “please don’t traumatize my little brother with that terrible story of yours.”

Nemi blinked once.

Then twice.

Her mouth fell open. “So you were listening?! And—hey! It’s not terrible!”

“The witch boiled into pieces,” Itachi replied flatly, with dry emphasis on boiled. “And then they ate her.”
His expression didn’t change, but Nemi could almost see the internal judgment forming—reevaluating both her storytelling taste and perhaps her mental stability.

Nemi huffed, folding her arms across her chest. “It’s called drama, Itachi-kun.”

“You mean trauma,” he replied without missing a beat.

She gasped. “So what? Sasuke-chan enjoyed it, didn’t you?” She pointed to the baby sprawled on the tatami mat beside her.

Sasuke had flopped onto his back and was now staring up at Itachi with the wide-eyed joy of a baby who had absolutely no idea he’d just witnessed an origami witch get ritualistically executed. Or eaten.

Itachi stared down at his little brother, as if willing him to suddenly speak in full sentences and defend Nemi’s creative choices.

Sasuke offered a gummy smile and blew a bubble.

Itachi sighed, already turning back toward the hallway. “If you have this much free time to mentally scar my little brother,” he said over his shoulder, “you could spend it better on training.”

Mentally scar? Nemi almost snorted. Says the guy who’s going to put his little brother through Tsukuyomi. Twice. The irony wasn't lost on her.

Instead, she scowled. “Who says I’m not training? I am—take this!

She snatched a folded paper shuriken from the floor and flicked it at Itachi’s back with a quick snap of her wrist.

With a slight shift of his shoulders, he sidestepped it effortlessly, and the paper shuriken thunked harmlessly into the wall instead.

He didn’t even look.

Tch. Show-off.” Nemi pursed her lips.

He didn’t respond, but the smugness coming off him was palpable.

Ugh.

Nemi flopped backward onto the tatami with a soft whumph, arms stretched out dramatically beside her. From somewhere down the hallway, she heard the click of the front door opening and closing as Itachi left for training. Then came silence—punctuated only by Sasuke’s soft babbles and the rhythmic tap-tap of his crawling as he searched for something new to drool on.

She lay there for a moment, listening to the clock tick on the wall. Then, with a sigh heavy enough to rival the weight of her responsibilities, she pushed herself upright and returned to her seat at the low table. Her half-finished math homework stared back at her, judgmental.

Grabbing her brush pen, she dipped it in ink and resumed writing—mechanically filling in equations and numbers while her mind wandered. The midterms loomed closer, and she still hadn’t decided if she wanted to stand out like Itachi or blend in like a background NPC.

She preferred the practicals—taijutsu, weapons work, jutsu. That was where her interest lies. But only a few weeks had passed since the academy term began. She’d hoped for faster progress, but reality had other plans.

With a final stroke of her brush pen, she finished the last question. She pushed the paper forward slightly to let the ink dry and leaned back with a quiet sigh.

Her gaze wandered as she extended a few chakra threads, reeling the stray origami shuriken back across the tatami and into the living room.

Nemi propped her chin on one hand, the other twirling the threads in lazy loops. The paper shuriken floated near baby Sasuke, spinning just out of reach. Predictably, he reached for it with enthusiastic little grabs, letting out delighted squeals each time it evaded his fingers like a dancing fly.

She watched him with mild amusement, lips twitching upward.

Her thoughts drifted again.

She hadn’t progressed much in her wire-threaded shuriken training with Mikoto either. Not really. Her aim was still unstable, her grip inconsistent. The only notable improvement was that she’d mostly stopped sending her throws careening near Mikoto’s beloved garden bed.

A win, technically. But not the kind that felt particularly victorious.

Nemi sighed quietly. It was hard not to compare herself to others—to prodigies like Itachi… or Toneri. Even without formal weapon training, Toneri probably could’ve mastered wire control in half the time. Maybe less. He always made everything look so easy.

A prickling heat rose behind her eyes.

No. She wouldn’t cry over this. Not now.

She rubbed her eyes briskly with the back of her sleeve, then refocused on the floating paper weapon. Precision. Control. Focus.

Her chakra threads slid through the tiny hole in the center of the shuriken. She gave a small flick. The paper spun—tight and clean—cutting a lazy circle in the air.

Sasuke squealed again, clapping at the theatrics.

Nemi smiled.

Wait.

Her eyes narrowed. She flicked her fingers again, weaving the chakra tighter. The shuriken danced in a wider loop now, trailing an arc through the room like a perfect crescent moon.

It didn’t wobble. It didn’t dip.

It moved exactly the way she wanted it to.

Sasuke let out a protesting whine as his airborne toy flew farther away, but Nemi barely heard him. Her focus was locked. She sent the shuriken gliding across the room in a broader arc and watched it cut through the air like a whisper of wind—controlled, graceful, and light.

And then, with a small tug of her chakra thread, she pulled it back—landing it precisely at the edge of the low table.

Right where she meant it to land.

Nemi stared.

Then slowly, her posture straightened—shoulders squaring with renewed purpose. She nudged aside her homework and scattered stationery, brushing paper scraps off the table in one sweep.

Her gaze flicked to the origami shurikens still littered across the floor.

One by one, she picked them up, threading chakra through their centers. Like paper-cutout dolls strung together, they hovered midair—linked not by wire, but by something thinner. Lighter. Invisible, if you weren’t paying attention.

Mikoto had shown her the fundamentals of wire-threaded shurikenjutsu. How to loop the wire cleanly, how to feel the weight of the metal in your fingers. But these—these were just paper. And her wires weren’t wires at all.

Chakra moved faster. Sharper. Nearly invisible with enough concentration.

Lighter than air. Quicker than thought.

She let the paper float a little higher and watched it shift at her command.

What if…

A voice called out, cutting clean through her focus.

“Nemi-chan? Could you come here for a moment?” Mikoto’s voice drifted in from the kitchen.

Nemi blinked, the web of chakra threads dissolving from her fingertips like a snapped illusion. The paper shuriken dropped with a soft clatter, their edges spinning slightly before they settled on the table in a scattered sprawl.

She exhaled, soft and thoughtful. Then pushed herself to her feet, scooped up the ever-patient Sasuke—who latched onto her shoulder with a happy gurgle—and trudged toward the source of the voice.

“Coming,” she called back.


Nemi adjusted the picnic basket in her grip, the weight of three carefully bundled furoshiki bentos, a flask of tea, a small pouch of utensils and wet wipes swaying with every step. Her sandals crunched softly over the gravel path that wound toward the forest—toward the chakra signature she knew belonged to Itachi.

For the first time in a while, Mikoto had trusted her enough to go out alone and deliver a snack. Alone. Finally. No chaperone. No stifling watchfulness. No constant breath on the back of her neck, treating her like some fragile heirloom in a locked cabinet.

Freedom.

Well—conditional freedom. She had to come back in one piece and prove that Tobi wasn’t stalking her through the trees, waiting to spirit her away. Which, so far… he wasn’t. Probably. Hopefully.

Still, for now, her attention shifted outward. She cast her chakra sense like a net, sweeping over the forest’s energy threads until—there. Itachi’s chakra, distinct and familiar, flared somewhere deeper within the woods. There was a clearing up ahead—trees surrounding it in thick clusters, and the faint, cold signatures of metal scattered across the ground, unmistakable against the natural chakra hum of the forest.

But something else caught her attention.

Thin… sharp… taut lines?

Nemi tilted her head. His chakra signature wasn’t alone—there was another one. Older. Stable. Controlled. Definitely a shinobi.

So that’s where Itachi had been running off to lately. Secret training sessions with a mentor? Hmph. Even prodigies had to polish their brilliance, she supposed.

Still, she grumbled under her breath. Could’ve invited me at least.

With a huff, she trudged deeper into the woods, brushing past branches and crunching through dry leaves.

Iii-taa-chiii-kuuunnn,” she called out in a bored drone. Not too loud. Just enough to make her presence known.

She ducked under a bent branch, stepped over a root, and twisted around a dense patch of undergrowth.

“Iii-taaa-chiiii… Where are y—?”

She stopped, frowning. The chakra signatures had shifted. They were above her now? In the trees?

Weird.

She edged closer toward a moss-covered boulder marking the edge of the clearing.

“Hurry up and come out already, I brought—”

Wait!

An unfamiliar voice rang out. Urgent.

“Don’t step past the—!”

TWING.

Nemi blinked down.

A wire?

Before her mind could catch up, instinct screamed through her body—

DODGE!

Her feet skidded, and she twisted hard to the left, the picnic basket slipping from her grasp and thudding to the ground as she narrowly avoided a barrage of shuriken slicing through the air from her blind spot.

What the fuck?!

She didn’t get time to think. Her elbow clipped another wire. A sharp zing sliced the silence—and she felt it.

A spider’s nest of wire traps—threaded invisibly between the trees, laced with shuriken, kunai, snapping tension, and latent death.

Her chakra flared outward in a frantic scan. They were everywhere.

Another barrage flew. Nemi dropped low, spun, and flipped—every evasive move she had burned into her limbs from blind drills and muscle memory. She ducked under one kunai only to stumble into another wire, tripping a second trap.

“Damn it—!”

She heard a voice—distant, panicked—but she couldn’t place it. Her mind was too focused on surviving.

One wrong pivot brought her to what looked like an opening in the clearing, and she darted into it—

Only to scream as something sharp stabbed into her feet.

Her momentum faltered. Pain lanced up her legs. She staggered, instinctively shifting her weight—but that split-second flinch was all it took.

A snap of tension—and her arms were suddenly yanked tight against her sides.

What?!

Thin wire coiled around her like a noose, the hidden trap springing to life. She was pulled clean off the ground, limbs bound, swung upward in a burst of motion.

And from above—she heard it.

The telltale whistle of kunai descending.

No time to dodge—!

Be careful!

A blur cut through the treeline. Black flashed against green, and a kunai collided with the incoming barrage mid-air. Metal clanged. Wires snapped.

Nemi shrieked as the tension binding her abruptly released—and gravity took her screaming back down toward earth—

—only for the fall to be intercepted. Arms swept around her mid-air, halting her descent with startling force before the momentum carried them both sideways.

The ground rushed beneath as her rescuer twisted, landing lightly on the far side of the clearing in a controlled skid.

Someone warm.

A boy held her effortlessly, cradled against him in a princess-carry.

Nemi stared up at him, stunned.

Sharingan.

Red eyes, spinning, sharp—and then flickering back to black. Familiar, in a vague sort of way. Not a stranger, not quite. She’d seen him before, at Itachi's fifth birthday party.

Uchiha Shisui.

His expression was concerned, gentle.

“Are you okay?” Shisui asked, breathless.

Nemi blinked at him.
Once.
Twice.

His face was way too close. He was holding her too tightly. And—and she was definitely not blushing.

But the heat still bloomed across her cheeks, a creeping flush that burned like fire all the way to her ears, drowning out even the lingering sting in her foot.

Her arms were still pinned to her sides. She squirmed. “D-Don’t—!”

She twisted just enough to free a hand—and smack!

The sound echoed through the trees.

“Ow—!”

“DON’T TOUCH ME, YOU PERVERT!”

Notes:

Nemi finally meets Shisui! And... she slapped him. Ahaha. Can you guess what Itachi and Shisui were previously doing in the forest?

Let me know if you can figure out the concept I'm aiming for with the chakra threads and shurikenjutsu. Bonus cookies if you can figure out which TvTrope page I'm referencing from haha.

A bit of an unrelated question to this chapter, but I would like to understand from readers:

How do you perceive the self-insert/reincarnation angle of Nemi?
A. An adult mind squeezed into the body of a child
B. A mature child growing up with vague instincts and fragmented memories of a past life
C. Others (feel free to share in comments!)

I noticed that the first option seems to be the norm for many Naruto SI-OC fics (though I could be wrong). I’m kinda curious what expectations people have when they see the "Self-Insert" tag. Do let me know what you think!

Chapter 147: Interlude: Of Traps and Timing

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Moments earlier…

Itachi’s gaze tracked the chūnin’s every step from his perch high in the trees. The older boy strolled into the clearing with infuriating nonchalance, his posture loose, eyes half-lidded, as though he wasn’t paying attention.

A snap of wire—twing!

Kunai whistled through the air, slicing toward him. For a heartbeat, Itachi held his breath.

The chūnin smirked and slid neatly to the side, the blades cutting harmlessly past.

Fine. That side was rigged too.

Another wire snapped, releasing a rain of shuriken from the canopy. The boy tilted his head up at the last second, kunai flashing as he deflected several before twisting away again. He dropped lower, nearly landing where—

makibishi littered the grass.

The boy adjusted mid-air, his footwork so precise that he avoided every spike. Not a single one touched him.

Itachi’s lips pressed thin.

Tch.

Still, the web wasn’t spent yet.

The chūnin navigated the clearing more carefully now, weaving past lines of wire. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he deliberately struck one of the corners.

Twannng!

The last two traps activated at once. A barrage of shuriken burst from one side, forcing him to dodge toward the only open route—

—and straight into Itachi’s final snare.

Thin wires, nearly invisible, snapped taut from the surrounding trees, lashing around his torso in a swift, constricting arc—but even as they moved, his hands blurred through a series of practiced handseals.

A puff of smoke exploded just as the wires closed in.

They snapped around nothing but a battered, moss-speckled log.

Kawarimi no Jutsu.

From his branch, Itachi blinked once. Twice.
Every carefully placed trap had been sprung.
Every one had failed.

He exhaled through his nose, sensing the presence behind him before the voice came.

“You won, Shisui-san,” he said evenly, turning to face the older boy now perched on a neighboring branch. “My traps weren’t able to catch you.”

Uchiha Shisui chuckled as he dropped down beside him, balance perfect. “Maybe not,” he admitted easily. “But your setup was impressive.”

Itachi’s gaze slid away. He was not pouting. “You avoided them all.”

“Well, yeah.” Shisui grinned, reaching out to ruffle his hair. “I’m older. Experience counts for something, y’know?”

Itachi resisted the scowl that threatened to rise. Instead, he reached up and methodically smoothed his hair back into place, lips pressed in a flat line.

Why did everyone feel the need to ruffle his hair?

Ignoring Shisui’s light laughter behind him, Itachi hopped down to the forest floor. Leaves crunched beneath his sandals as he crouched to retrieve a fallen shuriken.

“In that case,” he said quietly, “I’ll just have to train harder. Set better traps. Graduate earlier. Become a genin.”

He gathered the last few shuriken, stacking them neatly at the base of the tree. “Then I can gain real field experience—like you.”

Behind him, Shisui landed with a soft thump. The familiar sound of kunai being pulled from bark followed as the older boy joined in the cleanup.

“Why the rush?” Shisui asked, a teasing lilt in his voice. “Is the Academy boring you already?”

Itachi paused, weighing the question.

Was it boring?

No—not in the way people usually meant. The instructors were kind. His classmates loud but mostly left him alone. But…

Most of what they taught, he already knew. He’d read it in scrolls, books—his father’s library had been vast before the Kyūbi attack. He remembered poring over tactical treatises while other children were still learning their kana.

He wanted more. Not drills and games. Not rules about teamwork written in chalk. Real lessons. Real answers.

About jutsu. About shinobi life. About the purpose of the village. The purpose of strength.

But the Academy moved slowly. Carefully. Too carefully.

He wanted to run.

“…It’s slow,” he said at last. “The instructors explain things step-by-step. But I’ve already read ahead. I want to understand more—faster.”

Shisui made a small hum as he returned to their supply pack, placing the reclaimed kunai back inside. “Guess for a genius like you, that makes sense.”

He shot Itachi a grin. “Our little Uchiha prodigy.”

Itachi stilled.

A genius?

He didn’t feel like one. A genius was someone who could solve impossible problems. Who could stop wars. Change the world.

He wasn’t there yet. Not even close.

He didn’t know why the word left a bitter taste. So he changed the subject.

“How did you become a genin so quickly, Shisui-san?”

Itachi’s voice was quiet, but curious.

He remembered the first time they met—back at his fifth birthday. The only older kid who hadn’t bombarded him with loud questions or forced smiles. Just a calm presence. Different.

A few months after the Kyūbi attack, Itachi had run into him again—midwinter, in the forest near their relocated compound. Alone, training. Shisui had wandered in, thrown a kunai through a falling leaf mid-air, and asked if he could join.

Now, barely weeks after Itachi started school, Shisui had shown up again—this time with a new flak vest and an easy grin.

A freshly minted chūnin. At nine.

There were only three years between them. And Shisui already became a genin at eight. But how?

“Me?” Shisui repeated, stretching up from where he’d crouched to sort through their gear. He placed one hand on his chin, striking a mock-thoughtful pose. “Well… I graduated at seven, actually.”

Seven?

Itachi’s brow furrowed slightly. That was even earlier than he expected.

Shisui scratched his cheek and looked off toward the trees. “It was a few months before the war ended,” he added. “Third Shinobi War, I mean.”

Something passed over his face. A flicker of shadow in his eyes. Not quite sadness—but not far from it either.

“I didn’t graduate early because I was brilliant or anything,” he continued, voice lighter now, but not entirely casual. “It was wartime. If you showed potential, they pushed you out the gates fast—ready or not.”

Itachi absorbed that in silence.

War.

The word lingered, sharp and heavy.

The war that adults fought over ideals he didn’t yet understand. Where blood spilled like rain, staining the soil and the sky alike. He still remembered the day his father brought him to the edge of the battlefield—just to see, his father had said.

Itachi had seen.

The bodies. The silence. The reek of iron and ash that no amount of wind could wash away.

And Shisui… Shisui had been in that? At seven?

His fingers curled around the nearest kunai.

All because of the adults, Itachi thought, his throat tightening.

But none of that made it to his face.

“I see,” he said evenly, turning away.

He crossed to the other side of the clearing, crouching down to begin gathering the scattered makibishi. Each spike was carefully plucked from the dirt, methodical, steady—something to occupy his hands while his thoughts churned.

Silence fell again.

It wasn’t the comfortable silence they often shared after sparring. This one pressed heavier. And now, a pang of guilt crept in.

Maybe he shouldn’t have asked. Maybe he’d reminded Shisui of something painful.

He was still fumbling for something—anything—lighthearted to say (which was difficult, because Itachi didn’t exactly have a surplus of jokes in his mental arsenal), when Shisui beat him to it.

“Well, too bad there’s no more war after the Third,” Shisui said with a lopsided grin. “Otherwise, maybe you would’ve graduated just as quickly, huh?”

Itachi blinked, startled.

There it was—that familiar, charming grin. The one Shisui always wore when he was trying to lift someone’s spirits. It was the same expression he’d used when he first complimented Itachi’s kunai throw, or when he’d effortlessly pulled off some ridiculous acrobatic flip and claimed it was “basic stuff.”

But this grin… looked a little forced.

Itachi studied him for a moment. Was he trying to lighten the mood?

The realization tugged faintly at his lips before he caught himself and turned away quickly, expression schooled back into neutrality. That… sounded like the kind of joke Nemi would laugh at.

“Yeah,” Itachi murmured. “It’s really too bad.”

And he meant it.

If him not graduating early meant that no more wars would break out… then maybe it wasn’t such a bad trade. Even if every part of him still burned to become a full-fledged shinobi—to act, to understand, to do something.

He moved to deposit the makibishi back into their pouch, fingers methodical, when Shisui spoke again.

“Although…” Shisui’s voice was casual, but laced with something teasing. “I did hear a rumor.”

Itachi turned to him, curious.

Shisui continued, slinging his bag over one shoulder. “Since the village is still low on shinobi—after the war and the Kyūbi attack—I heard the Academy’s been allowing top-performing students to graduate early. Not exactly like what I went through, but…” He glanced back with a relaxed smile. “At least they don’t get shipped straight to a battlefield. Just… boring D-rank missions.”

Early graduation?

Itachi’s eyes narrowed in thought. If it was possible… if he trained hard enough… then he could become a genin too. Maybe even join Shisui on missions. Learn from him. Learn how to be a shinobi. How to protect the peace.

The thought solidified like steel in his chest.

Without warning, Itachi pivoted on his heel and sprinted back toward the clearing, determination sharpening every step. On the way, he snatched up his shuriken pouch from where he’d left it at the tree base, then crouched low, collecting stray wires and beginning to rethread the traps with renewed focus.

“Shisui-san!” he called. “Let’s restart!”

“Huh?” Shisui’s voice echoed from the tree line. “You don’t wanna take a break first?”

Itachi shook his head, already halfway through untangling a coil of tripwire. He turned to face him, eyes firm.

“I’m going to set better traps,” Itachi said. “This time… I’ll definitely catch you.”

There was a beat of silence behind him. Then Shisui laughed.

Itachi frowned faintly. What’s so funny?

But it didn’t sound mocking. More… amused. Warm. The kind of laugh that people used when talking to younger children or students. It made something squirm in his chest.

“Well, alright, alright,” Shisui said, relenting with a chuckle as he dropped his weapons pouch back onto the forest floor. “But actually, you’ve already set the traps pretty well, Itachi. I’m not sure there’s much else I can teach you. Not with what we’ve got here, at least.”

“But they didn’t work,” Itachi replied, brows furrowing. He turned away, fingers already moving to thread the wire again with quiet precision. “You weren’t caught in any of them.”

And that was the point of traps, wasn’t it?

To catch. Like setting a snare on a trail to trap a wild boar—if it didn’t trigger, it was useless. It didn’t matter how clever it looked. Results were what mattered. A trap that failed to trap was no better than scattered wire on the ground.

He glanced up when Shisui stepped closer.

“Traps aren’t always meant to catch things, you know.”

That made Itachi pause. He straightened slightly, the half-looped wire slipping through his fingers as he turned to look at Shisui, puzzled.

Shisui offered a grin—not teasing this time, but thoughtful. “Sometimes, they’re about forcing hesitation. You don’t win with the wire itself,” he said, gesturing at the forest around them, “you win with the pause it creates.”

Itachi blinked slowly. He… didn’t quite get it.

Shisui must’ve seen it in his expression, because he laughed again and crouched beside him, reaching out to pluck a leaf from a low bush.

“In fact, you already did it pretty well just now,” he said, lifting the leaf and letting it fall from his fingers.

Itachi watched as it swayed side to side, drifting through the air in a lazy spiral—only to land neatly in Shisui’s outstretched palm, waiting just beneath.

“All those traps you set—you placed them in a certain sequence, didn’t you? So that when I avoided one, I’d fall into another?”

Itachi gave a small nod, hesitant.

“Exactly,” Shisui said, curling the leaf between his fingers. “That layering creates pressure. I had to slow down. Think. That hesitation? That’s what lets your real attack land. Even if none of the traps caught me, they still did their job.”

Itachi looked down at the wire again.

Not the trap itself. The pause it causes.

He turned the words over in his mind, slowly threading meaning into understanding. Like a kunai aimed not to hit—but to herd the target. Like a feint meant to shape movement, not end it.

If I can force him into a direction where he has no time to think, where he hesitates just long enough...

Then maybe—just maybe—he could trap Shisui.

Herd him right where I want him. Predict the pivot. Layer enough pressure so Kawarimi can't save him in time. A snare, tight enough to stop even handseals.

He nodded once, decision sharp and clean in his chest.

“Okay,” Itachi said. “I think I understand. I’ll try again. Shisui-san—look away, please.”

He didn’t miss the flicker of amusement in the older boy’s posture as Shisui hopped lightly onto a nearby branch, back turned in exaggerated compliance.

“Aye aye, Taichō.”

Itachi didn’t respond. He was already moving.

This time—he would do it.

He would catch him.

He mapped it out carefully in his head as he worked: the most likely routes of evasion, the angle Shisui might pivot to, which traps would fire in sequence. He quickened the wire-trigger tension, sharpened the release delay. Adjusted the projectile arc. Tightened the final snare into a chokehold of wire—just strong enough to bind both arms.

No more room to weave handseals. No space to run.

When he finished, his heart was steady. Calm.

He returned to his perch in the canopy, crouched among the leaves, and called down evenly, “Shisui-san. It’s ready.”

Shisui turned lazily on the branch.

“You might want to use a clone for this,” Itachi added.

A short beat.

“A clone, huh…?” Shisui stretched, rolling his shoulders with a grin. “You sound pretty confident in this one. Did you add more makibishi?”

Itachi kept his face neutral. “You’ll find out.”

That grin stretched wider. “Well now I have to see it. Just let me warm up—”

“...Taa-chiii—”

The droning voice floated through the trees, distant but distinct.

Itachi froze.

Shisui did too, head snapping toward the sound. “...Who?”

The older boy’s body shifted subtly, every muscle alert. “Did you hear that, Itachi?”

But Itachi wasn’t answering.

His eyes widened, searching the forest floor. That voice—he knew it. He recognized it.

But nothing was in view.

His heart skipped. Blind spot. Behind the boulder.

He sent out a sweep of chakra—clumsy, but enough.

And then—

“Hurry up and come out already! I brought—”

There.

A flicker of familiar chakra—and then her figure emerged from behind the moss-covered boulder, arms swinging, steps casual, a picnic basket in her hands.

Nemi.

No.

Wait—That’s the first trap zone!

“Wait!” Shisui shouted, already moving.

“Don’t step past the—!”

Too late.

She did.

And then—

Hell broke loose.

Notes:

Glossary

Makibishi - Japanese version of the caltrop. For a Japanese manga about ninjas, it's surprising that they're rarely utilized in the series.

Kawarimi no Jutsu - Substitution Jutsu

I swear this chapter will make sense.... in probably hundreds of chapters' time. Hopefully I can get there. Welp.
Let me know what you think about the chapter! About their characterisation, what Itachi will think after this, whether Nemi will smack him silly out of it if he spirals into guilt again. Heh.

Chapter 148: Interlude Final: Of Blame and Burden

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi regretted every decision that had led to this moment.

The makibishi spread.
The wire trap angle.
The velocity of the kunai arc.
The counterweight calibration on the final snare—designed to hoist a target into the air.
A target heavier than Nemi.

He should have accounted for every variable.

He should have checked. He should have sensed. He should have been faster. Smarter. Better.

If the kunai had struck her instead of flying harmlessly overhead—
Itachi didn’t let himself finish the thought.

Instead, he was kneeling on the forest floor, fists clenched tightly in his lap. Beside him, Shisui crouched in front of Nemi, inspecting wounds caused by his trap. Makibishi he had scattered. Wire he had set.

The worst part?
It wasn’t even unfamiliar.

This feeling.
This pit in his stomach.

Guilt.

The same one that twisted through him the night he found Nemi’s broken teal hairclip in the bathroom.
The same one that hollowed out his chest when she disappeared during the Kyūbi attack.
When they found out she had been taken.

Afterwards, she told him it wasn’t his fault. That it was the adults who failed to protect her.

This time, there was no one else to blame.
It was his trap. His mistake. His fault.

He stared down blankly, hearing Shisui's voice through a fog.

“Hm… doesn’t look too bad,” the older boy muttered thoughtfully.

Itachi glanced up.

Shisui had knelt and removed Nemi’s sandals, gently turning her foot to examine the sole. His expression was calm but focused. One side of his face was flushed red with a faint palm print.

“I think it’s mostly surface abrasions,” Shisui said, rotating her foot slightly. “There’s a cut, yeah—but not too deep. Lucky those sandals are thick. Another millimeter and it might’ve gone deeper.”

He flashed a grin at Nemi—likely meant to be reassuring.

Nemi, however, was no longer making eye contact. She had both hands cupped over her face, her ears red, and was muttering muffled nonsense into her palms.

Shisui crouched a little lower, his grin faltering with mild concern. “Um… hey. You okay?”

Her voice was muffled still, but slowly, her fingers parted. One hand dropped just enough for her to peek at him sideways.
“...orry…”

“What was that?”

Nemi lowered her hands fully this time, face still glowing red. “Sorry…” she muttered, eyes cast to her lap. “For slapping you. I didn’t mean to. You didn’t deserve it…”

Shisui blinked—then laughed, easy and light. “Oh, that?” He waved it off. “Don’t worry about it. I barely felt it. Besides, you’re the one who’s hurt. You should be more worried about yourself.”

He reached into a pouch beside him and tugged out a small scroll. With a practiced flick, he unrolled it on the grass. A puff of smoke later, a compact first aid kit appeared. Shisui opened it and dabbed something sharp-smelling onto a cloth before applying it gently to Nemi’s scraped foot.

Itachi flinched on instinct, even though he wasn't the one being treated. Whatever it was, it must have stung.

“I should be the one apologizing,” Shisui added, wrapping the foot with clean bandages. “If I knew any iryō-ninjutsu, I could’ve healed this faster.”

Nemi didn’t respond. Her lips were pressed together, thoughtful. Itachi couldn’t help but wonder—was she comparing them? Was she thinking how much better Shisui was at tending wounds… or comforting her?

“All done,” Shisui said, closing the kit. “Try to keep pressure off that foot. Or, well… as much as you can.”

Nemi gave a small nod and slipped her sandals back on. She stood slowly, and Itachi rose with her, hovering a step behind. He caught the brief flicker of pain across her face—gone in a heartbeat, masked beneath her usual composure.

She took a step forward.

Then hissed—just barely—and stumbled.

Shisui moved in without hesitation, catching her elbow before she could topple. “I really think we should go to the hospital,” he said, steadying her. “The cut might be deeper than it—”

“It’s fine!”

The sharpness of her voice cut through the clearing like a thrown kunai. Even Shisui blinked, startled. Nemi seemed to realize it too, because a moment later, she exhaled, softer now. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to snap. I’m fine.”

She gently withdrew from his grip, brushing invisible dust off her sleeve with quiet embarrassment. “I don’t need to go to the hospital. Really. Please.”

Itachi and Shisui exchanged a glance.

She was clearly hiding something.

But neither pressed.

“…Alright,” Shisui relented, rubbing the back of his neck. “If you say so.”

The three of them lingered in the clearing, an awkward silence settling over the grass and trees. Then Nemi gave a deliberately formal little ahem and hobbled over to where her fallen basket lay near the moss-covered boulder, her steps uneven but determined.

She bent to pick it up and returned, extending the basket toward Itachi.

“Here,” she said, holding it out. “I came to pass this to you. Snacks from your Kaa-san. For you…” her eyes flicked to Shisui. “…and your friend.”

Their fingers brushed briefly as he accepted the basket. Itachi’s throat tightened. He wanted to thank her. Apologize. Say something—anything—but the words jammed up behind his teeth. He couldn’t meet her eyes.

Could she feel it?
His guilt?
Even without Ninshū?

He gave a shallow nod instead.

“Right…” Nemi said softly. “I’ll be leaving now. Sorry for interrupting your training.”

She turned to go.

“Wait!” Shisui called out.

Itachi blinked. Why?

Nemi turned back, puzzled.

Shisui leaned in to inspect the basket’s contents. Nestled inside were three neatly wrapped furoshiki bento bundles.

“Mikoto-sama probably packed this for all three of us,” he said, lifting one out. “Why not stay and eat with us, Nemi-chan?”

Nemi blinked again. “…You know me?”

Shisui gave an easy, sheepish grin. “Ah—where are my manners? Uchiha Shisui. Nice to meet you.” He offered his hand.

Nemi looked at it for a moment, then reached out and gave it a small, polite shake. “Uzumaki Nemi.”

Their hands lingered briefly.

Itachi watched the gesture. The sound of leaves rustling filled the silence between them.

There was something about it.
Something he didn’t understand.
A strange twist low in his stomach.

Not anger.
Not quite sadness either.

Just… something he didn’t like.

And it sat uncomfortably in his chest, stubborn and heavy, long after their hands let go.


They picked a spot a short distance from their training area, where kunai still jutted from tree trunks and wire traps lay half-disarmed among scattered makibishi. Shisui found a relatively clear patch of forest floor and dropped to a crouch, brushing aside some loose leaves. The three of them sat down in a loose triangle, the cool grass soft beneath their legs.

In the distance, just beyond the trees, the glint of the lake near the Uchiha compound shimmered faintly.

Itachi hadn’t unwrapped his bento yet.

He watched, silent, as Shisui laid his furoshiki down and carefully peeled it open. Inside: neatly packed onigiri, slices of tamagoyaki, a handful of senbei crackers—and, Itachi noted with surprise, a taiyaki tucked in the corner. His mother must’ve been in a good mood.

Across from them, Nemi mirrored Shisui’s motions, fingers folding back the cloth on her own bento.

Itachi hesitated.
Was it really okay for him to sit here, as if everything were normal? As if he hadn’t hurt her?

“What’s wrong, Itachi-kun?”

He looked up. Shisui was watching him while pouring barley tea into three little cups from a thermos. One was set gently in front of him.

“Here. For later,” Shisui said, still wearing that easy, quiet tone of reassurance.

Could he tell?
Had his guilt been that obvious?

Itachi glanced at Nemi. She was quietly cleaning her hands with a small wet wipe, her movements calm and precise. When she finished, she folded the cloth neatly and looked up, meeting his gaze with a hint of curiosity.

He averted his eyes and reached for his own furoshiki, fingers working slowly. He undid the knot and set the cloth aside, then lifted the lid to his bento. Taking a wet wipe from the basket, he cleaned his hands in silence. Once everything was laid out and ready, the three of them instinctively pressed their palms together.

“Itadakimasu,” they said in quiet unison.

They began to eat.

Just as Itachi was halfway through a bite of tamagoyaki, Shisui spoke up.

“That’s a nice furoshiki, by the way.”

Itachi paused mid-chew.

His furoshiki?

His eyes dropped to the folded cloth—soft indigo, with tiny hand-painted weasels darting between faint brush-stroked kanji. Nemi had made it, he remembered.

He held it out slightly, wordlessly.

Shisui leaned forward to inspect it. “It looks handmade. Was it a gift from someone?”

Itachi nodded. “For my fifth birthday.”

He didn’t elaborate. Didn’t say that it was the first thing he grabbed when the ground began shaking during the Kyūbi attack. That he’d stuffed it into his pack before his mother came home, before everything changed.

Shisui gave a warm smile. “They must’ve really cared, then. You can tell a lot of heart went into it.”

A cough interrupted him.

Both boys turned to see Nemi, who had abruptly choked on her onigiri. Her face was partially turned away, but the flush in her cheeks was unmistakable.

Before Shisui could rise, she waved him off with a frantic hand gesture and hoarsely muttered, “’m fine.”

She downed the rest of her tea in a single gulp.

Itachi blinked.

He might have imagined it… but he could’ve sworn her face had turned even redder.

Must be the tea, he thought, though the explanation didn’t quite sit right with him.

He turned back to his food as Shisui, ever courteous, quietly refilled Nemi’s cup.

Silence settled between the three of them—not an uncomfortable one, at least not for Itachi. He resumed eating, letting the quiet stretch, until a deliberate clearing of the throat cut through it.

He looked up.

Shisui was glancing between him and Nemi, lips tugged into a half-smile. “I know I introduced myself earlier,” he began, tone casual, “but since it’s our first time eating together, how about we go through the formalities again? Properly this time.”

With a theatrical flourish, Shisui placed a hand on his chest. “The name’s Uchiha Shisui. Chūnin of Konoha. You might’ve heard of me—‘Shisui of the Body Flicker.’”
He flashed a dazzling, overconfident grin.

Silence.

Itachi chewed slowly, eyes flicking between Shisui and Nemi.

She was looking back at Shisui with the most unimpressed, bone-dry expression imaginable. A deadpan stare that could rival any ANBU interrogation officer.

Shisui’s grin strained. “...Come on, work with me here,” he mumbled, mock-defeated.

Then—it happened.

A tiny giggle, barely audible. Itachi almost missed it.

“I’m Uzumaki Nemi,” she said, smile curling at the edge of her lips, “a first year Academy student. And I’m… Destroyer of Fangirls!
She spoke with theatrical flair, as if delivering the punchline to a joke only she understood.

Shisui blinked. “Destroyer of Fangirls? That… sounds like a story.”

He looked far more at ease now—relieved, even, that someone was engaging with him. Both Nemi and Shisui turned to Itachi expectantly.

Itachi paused mid-bite. He could tell it was his turn.

He didn’t really see the point. They already knew each other. Formal introductions felt… unnecessary. Superfluous. (A word he’d recently come across in the dictionary and decided he liked.)

Still—he sighed quietly and obliged.

“Uchiha Itachi,” he said simply. “I… don’t have a moniker.”

Shisui tapped a finger to his chin, thoughtful. “We can always come up with one. How about… Genius of the Uchiha?

Itachi frowned. “But I’m not a genius.”
He didn’t understand why everyone kept saying that. His instructors at the Academy, his father at home—they all seemed so impressed. With his taijutsu forms. His kunai precision. The speed at which he learned jutsu. But… wasn’t that just what was expected?

“But it’s true,” Shisui replied, tone easy but earnest. “I’ve never seen anyone like you. Not even in the clan.”

Then he turned, looping Nemi into the conversation with a grin. “What do you think, Nemi-chan? Doesn’t it suit him?”

Nemi’s eyes were on Itachi. But something in her expression made his shoulders tense. Not judgment, not admiration—just… something unreadable. It made him uneasy.
Then, just as quickly, it vanished. She tilted her head toward Shisui and said, “Yeah. It does.”

Itachi glanced down. He didn’t know why that answer didn’t sit right with him either.

Still, the mood lightened. Shisui leaned in and started prodding Nemi about her self-proclaimed title—Destroyer of Fangirls—and she answered with exaggerated flair, explaining something about overzealous girls who acted more monkey than human, and how she ‘accidentally’ drove them off.

Itachi listened distantly, his focus drifting to his bento. The tamagoyaki was sweeter than usual. His mother must’ve used mirin again.

He was midway through sipping his tea when a new question cut through:

“So, what’s it like living with Itachi-kun?”

Itachi blinked. He looked up.

Shisui was chewing a bite of rice, addressing Nemi now. “I’m an only child,” he explained. “Always wondered what it’s like to have siblings.” He grinned, gesturing between the two. “Must be nice, right? Itachi-kun already has a baby brother, and now—he’s got a little sister too.”

Little sister?

A beat.

Nemi and Itachi both turned toward each other—staring.

Then, nearly in sync—

“She’s not my sister.”
“He’s not my brother.”

The silence that followed was awkward.

Shisui froze mid-chew.

He swallowed. “Wait… but Fugaku-sama adopted you, right?” he said, directing the question gently toward Nemi. “Doesn’t that make you two—?”

No.

That thought didn’t sit right with him.

Nemi wasn’t his sister. She was his friend. His first friend—before Shisui, before anyone. That was the truth.

That was all it ever was. And all it was supposed to be. 

...Right?

“She’s not my sister,” Itachi repeated flatly, cutting across the question before Nemi could respond. “She’s my friend. That’s all.”

Shisui paused—just a moment longer than usual. His smile flickered.

Then it returned, easy and amused. “Sure. If you say so.”

But there was something in his eyes—a glint of knowing—that Itachi didn’t quite like. He glanced away before he could think too hard about it.

Nemi, meanwhile, had gone oddly quiet. She reached for her cup, sipped too quickly, and set it down with a thud.

“Ugh…” she muttered suddenly, leaning back and fanning herself with her hand. “Why is it so hot lately? I wish we had some kind of cooling system in the estate or something…”

Shisui blinked at the abrupt shift, then snorted. “Yeah. Summer in Konoha gets brutal.”

Itachi said nothing as Shisui leaned back on his palms, gazing up at the leafy canopy.

“If only we could take a swim in the lake to cool off…” Shisui sighed. “Too bad there’s that advisory out now.”

Nemi blinked, glancing at him. “Advisory?”

“Mm.” Shisui scratched the back of his head. “Like a warning. Y’know, telling people to be careful.”

He gestured vaguely behind him. “The lake near the training grounds—just past those trees. The military police found several trees scorched along the treeline last month. No one knows exactly what happened, but they think someone might’ve been practicing katon too close to the water.”

Itachi stilled, his chopsticks hovering just above his bento.

Shisui, oblivious, continued breezily, “They haven’t confirmed anything yet, but the patrol flagged it anyway. So now there’s a temporary advisory—no swimming without adult supervision. Just in case someone decides to turn the lake into a giant boiling pot or something.”

He chuckled lightly at his own joke.

Then paused.

“…What’s wrong?”

It wasn’t a sharp question—just curious. But Nemi had frozen.

Itachi didn’t need to look to know her shoulders had gone stiff, spine straightened in that way he recognized all too well. It was her caught posture. Like when she got called out for falling asleep in class, or when she forgot to remove her sandals at the engawa. Or—

“Y-Yeah,” Nemi said suddenly, voice a touch too high. “That makes sense. An advisory. Definitely smart. You know… gotta catch the, uh… fire criminals. Haha.”

The laugh was awkward.

So was the silence that followed.

Itachi didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to. Of course he knew.

Still, he lifted his teacup to his lips—very deliberately—to hide the smirk threatening to tug at the corner of his mouth.

He was not smirking. Of course not. He was… practicing composure. Yes. A shinobi must always remain composed.

Fortunately for Nemi, the topic shifted again—mercifully—to lighter, safer ground. Something about school lunch rotations and how awful spinach smelled when steamed.

Itachi observed the two of them with a quiet, detached focus.

Shisui had that way of drawing people in—easy, unhurried, with a grin that disarmed even the stiffest jōnin. The adults in the clan spoke highly of him. His skill. His speed. His warmth. Even his father had nodded approvingly when Itachi mentioned they’d been training together.

And other kids…

They looked up to Shisui.

Not like they did to him, the clan heir. The difference was hard to explain.

It was something like gravity.

And now—it was there again, unmistakable. The same sensation that had twisted low in his stomach earlier when their hands lingered. It had dulled for a while, faded beneath the rhythm of casual talk and shared food.

But now, it flared anew—sharper in the way Nemi’s shoulders relaxed when Shisui teased her. In the soft curve of her smile. In the way Shisui looked at her, like she was someone easy to laugh with.

The feeling returned, heavy and persistent.

He didn’t have a name for it. Only that it sat low in his gut, sharp and heavy. And he didn’t like it. Not at all.

He looked down at the last few grains of rice in his bento, suddenly determined to finish everything faster—though he wasn’t sure why. Maybe it was to distract himself. Maybe to feel in control of something again. Maybe just to keep from looking at Shisui or Nemi.

The three of them finished soon after, and Shisui, ever cheerful, complimented his mother’s cooking once more—something about the tamagoyaki being especially fluffy—and Itachi gave a quiet nod, storing the praise to pass on to his mother later.

They packed up neatly, stacking boxes and folding furoshiki. When Nemi rose, she wobbled a little, her steps uneven. Shisui noticed before Itachi could move.

“I got it,” the older boy said lightly, already reaching to take the basket from her hand.

Nemi didn’t argue.

They began the walk back toward the training clearing. The air was cooler under the forest shade. Shuriken still stuck out of the trees at odd angles in the distance. The dismantled traps and scattered wire had yet to be properly cleared.

And then—

“What were you guys training earlier?”

Nemi’s question came lightly. Casually. But it made Itachi stop mid-step.

The guilt slammed back in like a kunai to the chest.

He turned slightly, just enough to glance at her from the corner of his eye. She wasn’t even looking at him—her gaze was trained ahead, toward Shisui’s back.

Shisui had slowed. He turned halfway, as if to answer her directly.

This was his chance.

Itachi swallowed. He had to say it. Now.

“I—”

But the words caught in his throat as Shisui spoke first.

“About that…” Shisui’s voice came easy, but Itachi caught the slight shift in tone.

“I was showing Itachi-kun some trap-making drills,” Shisui explained, scratching the back of his head. “Those setups earlier? I designed them for him to pass through. Didn’t expect you to wander in, Nemi-chan.”

He dipped his head, smile sheepish. “Sorry. That one’s on me.”

Itachi stared at him.

What?

No.

That wasn’t right.

Why was Shisui—?

“I see,” Nemi said.

Her tone was even. Not sharp, not accusing. Just… calm.

Itachi’s gaze slid toward her, searching her expression—but her white bangs veiled most of her face. She wasn’t smiling, but she wasn’t frowning either. Was she hiding how she felt? Why wasn’t she angry? Would she have reacted the same way if it hadn’t been Shisui?

Then, without warning, Nemi grinned.

She sprang forward in one smooth, chakra-lightened movement, landing neatly in front of Shisui like a cat claiming center stage.

“So how did I do?” she asked, a glint of mischief in her eye.

Shisui paused. Itachi blinked.

Nemi tilted her head. “You said those traps were meant for Itachi-kun to pass through, right? But I was the one who walked into them. So… how’d I score?” A tiny giggle escaped her, like the whole thing had been a game instead of a near-disaster.

She wasn’t angry. In fact, she was joking about it.

Shisui recovered quickly, flashing a grin. “You did incredibly well!” he said with an approving nod. “Quick reflexes, clean dodges—you triggered every trap and still avoided them. Even the, uh… one at the end—”

He faltered slightly.

Itachi winced. The guilt twisted in his chest. Nemi hadn’t dodged the final snare—not completely.

But Nemi didn’t seem to notice. She huffed dramatically and turned slightly to the side, chin tilted. The image that popped into Itachi’s head—utterly unbidden—was of her waving an imaginary fan in theatrical approval.

“Well then,” she said grandly, “I suppose I’m a very forgiving person. So I’ll let it slide that the last trap almost killed me.

Her voice was breezy, but there was dark humor curling beneath the words.

“…But only because it’s you, Shisui-san.”

A tiny giggle bubbled out of her—smug, pleased.

Shisui paused for a beat, then laughed, clearly relieved. “Oof. You’ve got a unique sense of humor, Nemi-chan.”

He gave an exaggerated bow. “All praise your benevolence. I’ll count myself lucky.”

(Itachi thought her humor was absolutely morbid—but he didn’t say anything.)

The three of them walked on. Overhead, the breeze rustled the leaves, and birds chirped faintly from the canopy. The mood was lighter now, relaxed—but Itachi’s thoughts continued to churn.

Shisui had been forgiven. Just like that.

Why?

Why wasn’t Nemi angry? Was it because it was Shisui?

Would she have forgiven him so easily?

And why had Shisui taken the blame for something he didn’t do? If the roles had been reversed, would Nemi have laughed it off just the same?

A quiet voice cut through his spiraling.

“Itachi.”

He stiffened slightly, only now realizing Shisui had slowed to walk beside him. Nemi had moved ahead, seemingly unbothered, her gait steady despite her injured foot.

“You okay?” Shisui asked, eyes warm but perceptive. Of course he’d noticed.

Itachi hesitated. Then, in a tone low enough that only Shisui could hear, he asked, “Shisui-san… why would you…?”

Take the blame for me.

He didn’t finish the sentence, but he didn’t have to.

Shisui looked at him for a moment, gaze unreadable. Then his hand came to rest briefly on Itachi’s shoulder.

“It’s alright,” Shisui said gently, his voice just as low. “I don’t mind. Besides”—his lips curled into a small smile—“I’m the older one here. I should’ve noticed her earlier anyway. Don’t blame yourself too much.”

“But… it’s not right.” Itachi frowned, searching for the words that wouldn’t come. It wasn’t Shisui’s fault. It had been his idea—his request to learn trap-making, his eagerness to test himself. He had set the trap. Shisui was only guiding him.

It felt wrong to let someone else shoulder it. Hadn’t Nemi once told him not to take responsibility for everything? That it was okay to trust others to protect and carry the weight too.

But that didn’t mean making someone else carry what was his… right?

Shisui didn’t speak immediately, but then let out a quiet sigh.

“It’s not always about who’s right,” he said. “Sometimes… it’s better to say sorry, even if you weren’t the one at fault. If it helps the other person feel better.”

His hand fell away from Itachi’s shoulder. “And Nemi-chan—she’s your friend, right?”

Itachi blinked, then gave a slow nod.

Shisui smiled again, softer this time. “And you didn’t want her to be upset with you.”

Itachi looked away, but the silence was answer enough.

Shisui let out a small laugh. “Then it’s fine. I don’t mind. If it helps, even a little, it’s worth it.”

Taking on someone else’s burden… to protect their feelings?
Even if it wasn’t yours to carry?

It clashed with what Nemi had told him. But Shisui made it sound so simple. As if assuming blame wasn’t weakness—but a quiet kind of strength. Not to shield yourself, but to shield someone else. A different kind of protection. A different kind of choice.

The ideas tugged at each other in his head. He didn’t know which one was right. 

But Shisui was older. Wiser. Stronger. And so sure of himself.

Maybe… he was right too. Maybe they both were.

Something settled in Itachi then—another piece to the strange, incomplete puzzle he didn’t yet know he was building.

The tension in his shoulders loosened. He gave a small nod.

“Okay,” he said quietly. “I… understand. Thank you.”

Shisui seemed satisfied with that. He gave a light nod of his own, and said no more.

“Hey! Why are you two walking so slowly?”

Nemi’s voice rang out ahead. She had turned back to scowl at them, arms crossed. “And I’m the one with an injured foot!”

Shisui laughed aloud, already jogging to catch up to her. “Coming, coming!”

Itachi trailed behind, eyes on the ground, his thoughts still turning.

Taking blame to protect… not punish. Could that be strength too?

...

After a pause, he picked up his pace—quietly jogging ahead. He didn’t say a word, didn’t glance back. There were still traps left to dismantle, and he wanted a head start. Or maybe, he just needed the space. Behind him, Nemi and Shisui’s light chatter drifted through the trees, but he tuned it out.

Maybe… he didn’t need to understand everything right now.
Maybe, in time—when he was older, and wiser, like Shisui—it would all make sense.

Someday, he would have the clarity to grasp what it truly meant to be a shinobi.
To have strength.
To serve.
To protect.

(To make an impossible choice he didn’t yet know awaited him.)

Notes:

Glossary

Mirin - a type of sweet rice wine commonly used in Japanese cooking.

Sometimes I wish I can jump right to the plot I wanna write, but noooo I needa do the buildup first.

Let me know what you think of Shisui's character in this fic, and what impact he might have on Itachi and Nemi! I've kinda pegged him as someone who is charismatic with big bro energy, since he was apparently someone who was trusted by the clan in-universe, as well as someone that Itachi looked up to as well.

Additional Rambling

Just a heads-up: you’ll be seeing a lot more Itachi interludes throughout this overarching arc.

If Nemi is the protagonist of Moonborn, then Itachi comes very close to being the deuteragonist. In fact, I’d argue that within this arc, he’s the protagonist of his own story, with Nemi taking on the role of deuteragonist instead.

You’ll see why in... dozens of chapters time, hopefully.

Chapter 149: Of Summer and Destiny

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi thinks she likes Uchiha Shisui.

Not that kind of like—definitely not the crush kind, no thank you—but more in the way one might like a sunny porch, or a warm towel out of the dryer.

Shisui had a way about him. An energy. His presence was… pleasant. Disarming, even, with that easy smile of his and the kind of confidence that didn’t feel overbearing. There was a word for it—charismatic, maybe. Yeah. That sounded right.

Even though it was their first real interaction, Shisui had made conversation seem effortless. He hadn’t treated her like some outsider, the way other clan kids sometimes did. Polite, yes, but friendly too. Naturally. Like the kind of older brother people actually wanted to have.

No wonder he was popular with the other Uchiha kids.
And no wonder Itachi looked up to him.

Shisui was sociable. Confident. Already a chūnin. He had the kind of presence that drew people in—like gravity. Everything Itachi wasn’t, aside from the whole prodigy thing. That, they had in common.

Maybe Itachi saw the same thing she did.

A sigh escaped her lips as she dangled upside down from a tree branch, suspended by a thin web of chakra threads wrapped around her ankles. Sunlight filtered through the canopy, dappling the forest floor in shifting flecks of gold. Her long white hair hung loose beneath her, swaying gently with every breeze.

It was a pity, she thought, suspended in stillness, the world upside-down and quiet behind her closed lids.
That he’d eventually be killed by the very same boy who admired him.

But that was a thought to lock away—like a fragile box in the attic of her mind. Unopened. Untouched. For now, there were more immediate concerns.

Like summer break.

She already had a plan. If Itachi could train with Shisui, why couldn’t she?

She could frame it as an act of goodwill—“I brought you extra food!” Or make it sound noble—“I want to pursue world peace too!” Or, if she was feeling bold: “Let me come or I’ll tell Mikoto-sama what really happened.”

...Though that one was risky. Revealing the truth would also expose the injury she’d kept secret for weeks—though it had already healed. And that would mean losing her precious unsupervised travel privileges.

Yeah. Maybe skip the blackmail.

Thunk. Thik. Thunk-thunk.

The unmistakable rhythm of shuriken and kunai hitting wood reached her ears.

She didn’t even need to lift her head. She already knew what Itachi was doing. The boy was probably striking every mock target from all angles—blind spots included—maybe even catching a few falling leaves mid-air while he was at it.

Tch. Damn Uchiha and their innate show-off precision.

Still, she wasn’t about to lose out. She had tricks of her own.

Without opening her eyes, Nemi extended a single finger.

A thread of chakra unspooled from her fingertip—silent and fluid, like a silver string in sunlight. It slithered toward the embedded kunai and shuriken scattered across the trees, snaking between branches. One by one, they trembled—then wrenched free with a faint shhhk, metal dislodging from bark.

She’d been practicing this—using chakra threads in place of wire for shurikenjutsu. Not quite the way Mikoto had taught her, but… it was something to experiment with.

She didn’t launch them straight back at Itachi. No, where was the flair in that? Instead, she guided them through the trees in a dramatic, looping spiral—up, down, left, right—a dancing dragon of steel and chakra, weaving through the canopy like a conductor drawing out a melody only she could hear. A theatrical detour, just because she could.

Then, with a sudden flick—sharp and clean—the chakra thread snapped taut.

Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud.

The weapons drove into the earth in a perfect line, right in front of Itachi’s feet.

From her perch, Nemi heard it. Soft and brief.

“…Thanks.”

She smirked, still upside-down.

You’re welcome, she thought.

Deciding she’d had enough of playing jungle acrobat, she disengaged the thread with a swift snap. Her body twisted midair in a showy flourish—more flair than function—and she landed in a controlled crouch, kicking up leaves and dust in a satisfyingly dramatic swirl.

She straightened, brushing a lock of white hair out of her face.

Itachi was already retrieving his weapons, methodical as always. Nearby, propped comfortably against the trunk of a tree, was Izumi.

She had that particular look on her face again—the wide-eyed kind, somewhere between admiration and quiet envy—as she watched them.

“That... that was amazing,” Izumi breathed as she stood and stepped forward to meet Nemi. She quickly handed over a water bottle, which Nemi accepted with a muted nod of thanks.

“How did you do that? Both of you?” Izumi added, gaze flickering toward Itachi—just for a second—before she quickly looked down again, fingers fiddling with the hem of her shirt.

Nemi didn’t answer right away. She took a long sip first, letting the cool water soothe her throat before responding.

They were at the small outdoor training field adjacent to the Academy building. Sun-dappled and quiet, it had target logs, a weapons rack, and several trees perfect for climbing or perching in.

With midterms finally over, the instructors were buried in grading. The students, meanwhile, were given “independent study,” which really just meant: don’t cause trouble while we’re busy. Naturally, Itachi had chosen to train harder.

Naturally, Nemi had followed—not just because she wanted to, but because this was the perfect chance to initiate Stage 0.5 of Operation Matchmake: get Itachi and Izumi to spend more time together. Proximity built comfort. Comfort built familiarity. Familiarity… well, she could hope.

So Nemi had gently invited Izumi along. Izumi hadn’t minded. If anything, she’d gone a little pink at the suggestion, and now here she was, looking like she couldn’t believe her luck at getting to tag along—if only for a few hours.

Nemi capped the bottle and let out a satisfied sigh.

“Well... training, I suppose,” she replied with a shrug, turning slightly to glance toward Itachi for backup.

He didn’t answer at first. He’d just finished gathering his weapons, and after a brief pause—perhaps sensing their expectant stares—he glanced over his shoulder and said, voice flat as ever:

“...Training.”

That was it.

Nemi frowned. She didn’t need chakra sensing to pick up on the disappointment on Izumi’s face. Clearly, she had been hoping for something more. A tip. A compliment. Maybe just a little elaboration. But no—Uchiha Itachi, master of minimalism, had once again weaponized brevity.

Tch. Why won’t he cooperate?

Izumi was nice. She didn’t squeal over Itachi like the other girls in class. She was respectful. Polite. And honestly? Kind of pretty—for a six-year-old. Give her a few years, and she'd probably grow up to be really pretty. Plus, she was an Uchiha. That alone should score instant approval with Itachi’s parents, right?

…Or maybe it didn’t matter. They were all six here. Children. Maybe Nemi was jumping ahead of the kunai.

She let out a quiet sigh and crouched down to set her water bottle on the ground.

Okay. Operation Matchmaker would have to wait until they were older. But still—there was no harm in planting the seeds early.

She straightened and turned back to Izumi, offering a smile.

“Well…” Nemi began, her tone easy. “Just train really, really hard, I guess? I know Itachi-kun keeps practicing even after class ends. You’ll get there too. You’re an Uchiha, right? That means you’ve got it in you.”

She meant it to be encouraging. A gentle push forward.

Izumi’s expression didn’t quite brighten. The look of awe on her face had shifted into something smaller. Quieter. Closer to doubt.

“I don’t know…” she murmured. “I train after class too, but I still can’t hit the targets like Itachi-kun does. And—” she lifted her hands, mimicking Nemi’s earlier chakra thread movements—“my control’s not as good as yours either.”

“My control?” Nemi repeated, holding up her own hands. In a flash, a shimmer of chakra threads appeared between her fingers, glowing faintly like strands of moonlight in a cat’s cradle formation.

“Yeah. That,” Izumi said, pointing at it. “I’ve never seen anything like it. Not even from the older kids. I heard you need really strong control to form chakra threads like that. You’re probably better than some of the sensei.”

Nemi didn’t respond right away. She let the threads flicker softly between her fingers.

It was true—chakra control had always come easily to her. She excelled in the classroom exercises, especially in chakra molding and genjutsu. And unlike her physical strength or raw speed, she’d never bothered to hide that part of her skillset.

She suspected the instructors had been briefed beforehand, anyway. None of them seemed particularly surprised by her control.

But hearing it from Izumi—a peer, another Uchiha kid with her own clan training?

It made her pause.

She remembered wondering about this once—whether her ease with chakra had been strange, or if the others had just been civilians. Back then, she'd brushed it off. Civilians didn’t count. They didn’t have the same training, the same background. But Izumi was a clan kid. Trained. And still… she looked amazed.

Maybe it wasn’t just civilians she was outpacing.

Maybe... she had underestimated herself. All her life, she’d only ever measured her abilities against people like Itachi… and Toneri.

Had she never realized just how far ahead she really was, compared to the average Academy student?

…Was she a prodigy too?

The thought sat uncomfortably.

No. That didn’t feel right. She wasn’t a prodigy. She didn’t feel like one.

She just had a head start, that was all. A six-year-old with the muscle memory and chakra familiarity of a former eight-year-old—a body regrown, not born. No one else knew that. No one else could compare that.

It wasn’t the same.

She wasn’t—

A bell rang in the distance, its soft chime signaling the end of break.

She blinked, snapped from her thoughts.

Itachi was already done packing up his weapons, his pouch in hand. He glanced over.

“Break’s ending,” he said. “We should head back.”

His tone was flatter than usual.

Nemi tilted her head. Huh. That was odd. He sounded… not annoyed, exactly, but not quite neutral either. Off. It wasn’t like earlier, when it had just been the two of them.

She chalked it up to him being tired. Or maybe he didn’t like the heat.

Behind her, Izumi began to gather her things. Nemi huffed and let the chakra cradle dissolve into mist, then turned back to collect her bottle and bag.

“Well, anyway,” she said casually, falling into step beside Izumi as they trailed behind Itachi. “I heard there’s one surefire training regimen if you want to improve fast.”

“O-oh? What’s that?” Izumi perked up.

Nemi grinned. “You just gotta do a hundred push-ups, a hundred sit-ups, a hundred squats, and…”


It was midterm results day.

The kind of day where most first-year students buzzed with anticipation—some anxious, some indifferent, and some utterly bored out of their minds.

Like Nemi.

She slouched at her desk, cheek resting against her palm, watching her classmates shift in their seats. It was a quiet chaos: a few nervous glances, a couple of forced yawns, and one kid in the corner trying to summon jutsu with sheer willpower. (He failed.)

One by one, names were called as Takeo-sensei handed out sealed folders containing their results. Nemi accepted hers without much fanfare, gave it a glance, then flopped back into her seat.

And then came the moment everyone was secretly waiting for.

Takeo-sensei cleared his throat. “Now, for the top three scorers of the class…”

A pause. The room leaned forward collectively.

“...And in first place… Uchiha Itachi.”

Predictable.

A wave of murmurs rippled across the room as all heads swiveled to the quiet boy in question. Itachi stood, walked to the front, and received his test slips from their homeroom instructor.

Takeo-sensei clapped him on the shoulder, beaming. “First place in every test. Excellent work, Itachi-kun.”

Then he turned to the class with all the solemnity of a war general. “This is the standard you should strive for. Let Itachi-kun be an example to all of you—future shinobi of Konoha.”

A mumbled chorus of "Yes, Sensei" followed.

Nemi stifled a sigh. Itachi, as always, stood ramrod straight—stoic and silent. But she knew that look. The slight stiffness in his posture. The flush creeping up the tips of his ears. He wanted nothing more than to melt into the floor.

Spotlight-shy as ever.

She barely paid attention to the rest of Takeo-sensei’s announcements. She knew Itachi would get first place. He always did.

Tch. Typical prod—

She stopped herself.

Bah. Forget it. She’d called him a prodigy so often it had lost all meaning. Uchiha Itachi was his own category. Both the definition and the exception.

Her gaze dropped to her own folder, and she slid out the result sheet. Neat handwriting. Red markings. Final evaluation score: Fourth in class.

...

...

...

Huh.

She’d been aiming for tenth.

She even left answers blank on purpose during written papers. Were the rest of the kids just… stupi—er, less academically inclined than she thought?

In any case…

A small smirk tugged at her lips.

Perfect.
All according to plan~!

Nemi cackled internally with the deranged satisfaction of a high schooler playing god while snacking on potato chips.

It wasn’t that she was slacking. If anything, she was just trying to manage expectations. She didn’t want to stand out too much—not like Itachi, who seemed to be speedrunning the Academy with S-rank efficiency.

She hadn’t even decided yet if she wanted to graduate early. At least this way, if she ever needed to catch up, she could raise her scores quickly without making it seem unnatural. That was the excuse she told herself, anyway.

But she knew the truth. Sooner or later, she'd have to deal with it. Make a choice. She couldn’t stay in the middle lane forever.

Still…

She traced the number printed neatly at the top of her result slip.

Four. Shi.

…An unlucky number. Tch.

Nemi exhaled through her nose and slid the result sheet back into her folder with a quiet rustle. Not that she was the superstitious type. Numbers didn’t decide fate. People did.

She leaned back in her seat as Takeo-sensei continued droning on at the front of the class. Something about not wasting summer break, getting their parents’ signatures, and a long-winded reminder to review their mistakes over the holidays. As if anyone was actually going to do that.

She tuned him out, watching the second hand on the classroom clock tick closer and closer to freedom.

And then—mercifully—the final bell rang.

There was a collective scrape of movement as the students sprang to their feet, buzzing with energy. Laughter, chatter, and the shuffling of bags filled the air. The long-awaited summer break had officially begun.

Nemi gathered her things and slipped into the flow of bodies funneling out the door—when a voice called out behind her.

“Nemi-san. Itachi-kun. Please stay back for a moment.”

She paused mid-step and turned. Takeo-sensei stood near the podium, hand raised in a small wave of summons.

Nemi blinked. So did Itachi, who had also just stepped away from his desk.

They looked at each other—equally puzzled.

What could Sensei want from them?


“A training stint?” Nemi repeated, blinking up at Takeo-sensei.

She sat in the instructors’ office—an odd, quiet space filled with stacks of paper, ink brushes, and the faint scent of tea. A few other instructors milled around, glancing up at intervals, but none paid her particular attention.

In her hands was a single sheet of paper. A letter of recommendation.

For her.

To join a summer training stint… at Konoha Hospital.

To study iryō-ninjutsu.

Across from her, Takeo-sensei nodded. “We usually reserve this for older students who show aptitude in chakra control. But given your test results and classroom performance, the instructors agreed—you might be a good fit to try earlier.”

Nemi’s brows drew together. “Um… but why me?” she asked, voice small. Modest. Almost too modest.

Takeo-sensei raised an eyebrow and gave her a dry, unimpressed look. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed you dozing off during chakra control drills. Are the lessons too boring for you?”

“Ehehe.” Nemi rubbed the back of her head, sheepish. Caught red-handed.

He pulled open a drawer, retrieved a pale green form and a sealed envelope, and passed both across the desk.

“My recommendation is that you take this seriously,” he said, tone even. “Opportunities like this don’t come often—not at your age. Fill out the form, get your guardian’s signature, and return it to the Academy by next week. If you do, I’ll brief you further.”

Nemi stared at the form for a moment before taking it. “Okay,” she said, quieter now. “Thank you, Sensei.”


The door slid shut behind her with a soft clack as she stepped out into the corridor.

Nemi held the folder to her chest for a moment, letting her thoughts settle.

So much for a free summer.

Her original plan had been simple: train her chakra threads, maybe find Shisui and convince him to teach her what he was teaching Itachi, definitely sneak away for some solo experimentation on elemental shaping. A quiet summer of freedom and unobserved skill growth.

But this… this offer could change things.

Less time to herself, yes—but in exchange: iryō-ninjutsu. Healing techniques. The ability to save lives.

That wasn’t something she could just brush off.

“What did Sensei say to you?”

The familiar voice pulled her from her thoughts. She turned and saw Itachi beside her, walking in step. His expression was as unreadable as ever… but something about him felt lighter. Not quite smiling, but not neutral either.

She tilted her head.

He looked… cautiously happy.

Huh.

She tucked the form into her bag as they walked down the quiet hallway, shoes clicking lightly on the polished floor.

“Sensei recommended me for iryō-ninjutsu training,” she said simply. “It’s some kind of hospital stint. Like a… program.”

She assumed Itachi would know the word. He read faster than most grown-ups.

“Oh.” That was his only response at first. Then, after a pause: “Are you going to take it?”

“Probably,” she replied, trying not to sound too disappointed at the idea of giving up her lazy mornings. “It sounds useful.”

She turned her head toward him. “What about you? What did Sensei talk to you about?”

They were nearly at the exit now, where the path met the open courtyard.

But just before they stepped outside, Itachi slowed.

Nemi stopped too, glancing back.

He stood still, gaze distant, as if weighing his words. Then he said, carefully, quietly:

“Sensei… recommended me for early graduation.”

Nemi’s breath caught.

…Oh.

Itachi’s voice was as calm as ever, but his eyes didn’t meet hers.

“It’s not a given,” he added, as if to soften the blow. “I have to take additional lessons during the break. They want to see if I can keep up with the upper curriculum.”

He hesitated again, then continued, “If it goes well… they said I might be allowed to take the graduation exam next year. And if I pass… I’d become a genin.”

He fell silent after that.

And still, he didn’t meet her gaze.

Nemi tilted her head, eyeing him. Was he… ashamed? Or guilty?

She let out a breath. “Isn’t that good?” she said, casually turning forward and picking up her pace again. “You’ll get to do missions early. Learn faster. You’re one step closer to becoming the strongest shinobi in the world.”

First step: genin.
Next step: ANBU captain.
Last step: clan killer.

But none of that showed on her face. Just a small smile. Cool and collected.

Behind her, she heard the soft sound of his footsteps, then—

“…Well,” Itachi began again. “Won’t you…”

He trailed off. She glanced back.

He was frowning slightly, unsure. Then finally, he asked, in that quiet, careful voice of his:

“Won’t you feel… lonely?”

Lonely?

Why would sh—

Oh.

The realization came suddenly, landing soft but solid in her chest.

He wasn’t just thinking about himself. He was thinking about her—about what it would mean to leave her behind in this classroom of shrieking fangirls, runny-nosed brats, and emotionally stunted children pretending to throw kunai. To move forward while she stayed still.

He was… worried.

Worried for her.

Nemi blinked, caught off guard.

She hadn’t expected that.

She hadn’t known he cared.

Something… strange stirred in her chest. Something warm and fluttering, like a bird too restless to sit still. She ignored it, shoved it aside before it could grow roots.

“Why would I be lonely?” she scoffed lightly, brushing past the awkward weight of the moment. “I still have Izumi-san, don’t I?”

It was said breezily, but her tone lacked bite—more reassurance for him than herself.

She’d always known Itachi was destined to walk a different path. A path paved in purpose and solitude. A path that would one day be soaked in blood.

She had no intention of following him down that road.

He was already starting on it.

“Don’t hold yourself back,” she said quietly.

He paused.

She didn’t turn around. Didn’t want to show him her face. Didn’t want him to see the twist in her smile, the regret hiding behind her words.

“If you want to graduate early… then go,” she added, voice steadier now. “Don’t let me be the reason you stay.”

Finally, she turned. Met his gaze. Smiled.

It was soft, a little crooked. It didn’t quite reach her eyes—but she held it anyway.

“You want to be the strongest shinobi in the world, right?”

She didn’t mock him.
Not this time.

For a moment, Itachi didn’t speak. He simply looked at her, as if seeing her differently for the first time.

Outside, the wind stirred the trees, rustling the leaves like a held breath waiting to exhale.

And then, he nodded.

“…Okay.”

A breath slipped from Nemi’s lips, and only then did she realize she’d been holding it. Her shoulders eased. She stretched her arms overhead, letting out a quiet yawn. Just ahead was the academy gate. Through the summer glare, she spotted Izumi waiting.

“Well, anyway,” she said, adjusting the strap of her bag, “I won’t be going home with you today.”

Itachi blinked. “Why not?”

“Izumi-san invited me out. Y’know, to celebrate the start of summer break.” She gave him a sheepish grin. “We’re gonna eat dango.”

She wondered how long Izumi had been standing there. Hopefully not too long. The girl was already half-melting under the sun.

“…Oh.”

Nemi slowed, something in his tone tugging at her. She glanced back.

Itachi’s eyes were lowered. His fingers fidgeted near the edge of his sleeves. He looked like he wanted to say something—but swallowed it instead.

“I’ll… go back first, then,” he mumbled. “Enjoy yourself.”

His voice was stiff. Too formal. Too flat.

Nemi tilted her head.

…Wait.

Was he—?

Right. Dango.

It was his favorite, wasn’t it?

She stared at him for another second.

Then shrugged.

“…Hey.”

Itachi looked up.

Nemi flashed a grin. “Do you want to eat dango with us?”

Before he could stammer out a reply, she reached for his hand and tugged him forward.

“Come on!”

She broke into a light jog, waving her free hand. “Izumi-saaan! Sorry for the wait! Can Itachi-kun join us too?”

Izumi’s reply came somewhere between a squeak and a gasp, her cheeks lighting up like fireworks. Nemi could already guess the answer.

Behind her, Itachi made a faint noise of protest—but didn’t pull away.

She ignored it. Ignored the way his hand felt in hers—awkward, warm, a little sweaty. The hand of a boy who was still learning how to reach out. Still trying to be good. Still trying to be strong.

The hand of a boy who, one day, would be forced to trade all of that for blood-soaked betrayal and silence.

But not today.

Today, he was just Itachi.

A six-year-old first-year student. A prodigy, yes. But also a boy who liked dango.
A boy who, even now, cared about the friend he might have to leave behind.

And before fate came to collect its debt of blood and tragedy, Nemi would hold onto these small, ordinary moments for as long as she could.

For as long as the world still allowed them to exist.

Notes:

Regarding summer break: I based the Konoha Academy loosely on the Japanese school calendar, where summer break for elementary school typically runs from late July to late August. That said, I’ll be keeping the timeline a little vague here, just in case I want to expand things further.

Also, I realize the chapter ends on a bittersweet note. If you’re feeling a bit worried… well, I’d rather let the story speak for itself than spoil anything. But rest assured; this is still very much an ItaNemi story, alongside Nemi's personal growth. The only thing I can say for certain is that I'm serious about reaching a happy conclusion by the very end of it. We’re just… earning it.

Question for the day!

What do you think about Nemi's thoughts and decision regarding Itachi and his 'destiny'? Do you agree with her line of thought? Or disagree? How do you find their dynamics in general?

Chapter 150: Interlude: Of Talent and Temperance

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi already had a plan for summer break.

Even as he knelt on the tatami floor cushion and handed over his test results and the Academy’s recommendation letter to his parents, his mind was in motion. Calculating. Planning.

Step one: review the graduation exam requirements. He could start with upperclassmen textbooks—maybe borrow Shisui’s. Step two: attend the additional classes. Step three: spend any free time refining his chakra control—perhaps ask Nemi for advice. And of course, make time to play with Sasuke. After that—

“No.”

The single word sliced through his thoughts.

Itachi’s focus snapped back.

His mother was looking at him, frowning, the recommendation letter held loosely in one hand as she sat beside his father. Her other arm crossed over her yukata sleeve, eyes narrowed—not in anger, but in something like disbelief.

“I refuse,” his mother said again, more firmly this time. “I won’t sign this form.”

Itachi blinked, confused. “Okaa-san?”

“Why do you want to graduate so quickly?” she asked, voice tight. “Do you not like school?”

That wasn’t it.

“No, Okaa-san. I… like school,” he said automatically—though it wasn’t entirely true. “Takeo-sensei said I showed potential. That if I can handle the advanced curriculum, I might be allowed to graduate early. Become a genin.”

“To become a shinobi?” his mother echoed, voice rising. “Itachi, you’re six. Only six! What is the Academy even thinking?”

She set the letter down on the table with a sharp thump. Her brows were furrowed, her mouth drawn in a tight line.

“I don’t care what your sensei say. It’s too soon.”

Too soon?

Itachi’s hands curled slightly in his lap. Something within him twisted—an emotion he didn’t quite know what to do with. Frustration, maybe. Confusion. He hadn’t expected this reaction.

“But I—”

“I disagree.”

The interruption came not from his mother, but from his father.

Both mother and son turned toward the head of the household.

His father hadn’t spoken until now. He sat on the other cushion in silence, composed as always, but his gaze was sharp and unreadable. The test scores lay open in his hands—one page flipped, then another, then another. Methodical. Thorough.

“First place in every subject. Top marks across the board,” he said at last, voice low but definitive. “The Academy wasn’t wrong to notice.”

Then, almost as an afterthought—but not quite—he added, “You’ve done well, Itachi.”

Itachi stiffened in place.

Just for a second, something fluttered in his chest. Warm. Startling. His father’s praise didn’t come often, and never without reason. That single line felt heavier than all his grades combined.

Across from him, his mother opened her mouth, clearly ready to object again—but his father spoke first.

“Our son has talent,” he said, his tone composed but resolute. “Potential that should be nurtured, not stifled.”

“Fugaku—” his mother began, brows furrowed.

“You’ve seen it yourself,” he said, turning to face her. “He’s not like the other children. Holding him back because of arbitrary standards like age—what purpose would that serve?”

His mother’s jaw tightened. “He’s still a child,” she insisted. “He should be allowed to grow up slowly. What kind of life is it if he’s always expected to run ahead?”

“He was born into a clan of shinobi,” his father replied evenly. “And we are his parents. It is our responsibility to prepare him for that path—not to delay it out of fear.”

Itachi stayed silent.

He could see the tension in his mother’s shoulders, the way she looked down at the table, words brimming behind her lips. But none came. Only a quiet sigh.

“I still think he’s too young,” she muttered, gaze turned away.

His father didn’t respond to that. “I approve,” he said instead, flipping the pages shut. “We’ll sign it.”

There was no room for protest in his tone.

And just like that, Itachi felt his shoulders slacken. Relief bled through him like a quiet wave.

“…Thank you, Otou-san.”

But his father did not return the test slips just yet. His gaze remained fixed on the pages, thoughtful.

Then, just as Itachi opened his mouth to ask for them back, his father spoke again.

“Still, your mother is right to be concerned.”

That made his mother glance up in surprise.

His father tapped a finger lightly against the top page of the report. “The Academy isn’t just about learning jutsu or passing tests. It’s where you learn how to work with others. How to understand people. That matters too.”

Itachi blinked.

So… was his father taking it back?

“But… Otou-san, I—I’m ready to graduate,” he said, trying again. “I’ll catch up with the upperclass lessons. I’ll study harder. I’ll do my best to—”

He stopped. He wasn’t sure what his father meant. What did knowing people have to do with being a good shinobi?

There was a pause. Then his father sighed and set the test papers back down on the low table.

“Alright then. If you believe you’re ready—tell me the names of five friends you’ve made in class.”

Itachi stiffened.

Friends?

What did their names have to do with anything?

Still, he tried. “...Nemi. Uzumaki Ne—”

“Nemi doesn’t count,” his father said flatly. “She lives with us. Of course you know her name. Try again.”

Itachi’s thoughts stalled. Spun. Restarted.

He searched his memory. Faces in the classroom. Names attached to them…

“I… Izumi,” he said after a moment. “Uchiha Izumi. She’s my deskmate.”

The silence that followed was not encouraging.

His father’s brow furrowed slightly. “Uchiha Izumi…” he murmured. “Hazuki’s daughter?”

“Hazuki?” his mother turned to his father. “I thought she married out some years ago.”

“She did,” his father replied. “She returned after the Kyūbi attack. Her husband was killed… so her daughter retook the Uchiha name.”

Itachi blinked. He hadn’t known that.

He hadn’t known Izumi was only half-Uchiha.

His father continued, voice calm but unyielding. “Still, she’s part of our clan. She doesn’t count either. Just name one student outside the Uchiha. Only one.”

Itachi opened his mouth.

No name came out.

He tried again. Searched harder. But all that surfaced were vague faces, fleeting classroom moments—no names he could hold onto.

Nothing.

His throat tightened as the silence stretched.

He lowered his head. He could feel the weight of his father’s gaze, steady and unmoving. Was it disappointment? He didn’t want to look up and see.

He didn’t know anyone else outside of Nemi and Izumi.

And maybe… he hadn’t tried.

The other students were loud. Careless. They laughed at his dream of peace. They didn’t listen. They only came to him to copy homework or ask about answers. Why should he have wasted time on them?

Why did they matter?

“I…” he started quietly, voice tight. “I don’t know.”

It came out like a confession. A small, bitter thing.

And for reasons he didn’t quite understand, it stung. He hated this feeling. This sense that he had failed—not in something academic, but something… else. Something invisible.

His father had told him once—
Not everyone thinks like you. You have to listen. Guide, not force.

That lesson had been about the clan.

But maybe… this was part of that too.

Maybe learning how to understand people started earlier than he thought.

“Itachi.”

His father’s voice cut through the quiet.

“Look at me.”

Slowly, he raised his head. Hesitant.

His father’s eyes were sharp. Stern. But not unkind.

“I’ll admit this much,” he said. “You have the skill to become a shinobi. Your results prove that. You’re disciplined, and you work hard. You’ve got talent.”

Itachi held still.

“But talent alone isn’t enough,” his father went on. “You can be skilled in jutsu and still fail on a mission if you don’t know how to work with others. You can be brilliant, and still lose, because you couldn’t understand the people around you.”

He tapped the paper again—once, firmly.

“That’s what you’re missing.”

Itachi’s hands curled slightly in his lap. He said nothing.

“It’s not weakness to admit you still have things to learn,” his father added. “Even the best shinobi do. Knowing when you’re not ready is a kind of strength, too.”

His mother, silent until now, glanced over—but said nothing.

Itachi sat still, processing the words.

It was... a strange kind of logic. That weakness wasn’t always something to hide. That recognizing it could be a strength. He didn’t fully understand—not yet—but something about it settled heavily in his chest.

If it was a weakness, then it could be trained. Like chakra control. Or shuriken technique.

And if it could be trained... then he could improve.

He didn’t want to disappoint his father.

“Then…” he began slowly, his voice quieter than usual, “what can I do… to work on it?”

The words felt strange in his mouth. Slower. Like they’d had to push through something invisible just to come out.

Across the table, his father blinked—just slightly. Even his mother looked mildly surprised. Had they expected him to argue? To insist he was already good enough?

“I’ll… try to make more friends,” Itachi offered, faltering. “Talk to my classmates more. Learn their names.”

It felt awkward saying it out loud. But he said it anyway.

“I want to become a shinobi,” he added, sitting a little straighter. “Otou-san. Okaa-san. I’ll do what it takes, so please…”

His voice hitched. He didn’t want to sound like he was begging. That would be too much.

“…Don’t delay my graduation.”

Silence followed.

He waited—for judgement, for disapproval, for his father to say something else he hadn’t thought to prepare for. He looked down and noticed his hands—clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned pale.

The living room clock ticked in the background.

Then—

A quiet sound. His father exhaled, a breath that came out half like a sigh, half like a laugh.

Itachi blinked, glancing up in surprise.

There was no stern frown waiting for him. No disappointment. His father actually looked... pleased. His gaze was steady, thoughtful—but lighter now. Even his mother, though still unreadable, had softened. The tension in her shoulders had eased.

He hadn't expected this. The weight in his chest lightened, just slightly.

“Don’t worry, Itachi,” his father said at last. “I’m not going to delay your graduation.”

That single line unraveled the knot inside him.

His fist slowly unclenched. He hadn’t even realized how hard he’d been gripping the fabric of his pants.

His father picked up the recommendation letter again, skimming it with quiet focus. “Did the school mention how many days of supplementary classes you’ll need to attend?”

Itachi shook his head. “They said I have to return the signed form first. Then they’ll talk to my parents directly about the schedule.”

“Good,” his father said, setting the paper aside. “I intend to speak with them as well. I want to propose some alternative arrangements.”

Alternative arrangements?

Itachi’s brows drew slightly together. He shifted his weight on the cushion, glancing between his parents.

He wasn’t the only one confused. His mother turned to his father with a questioning look. “What kind of arrangements?” she asked, one brow lifting.

But his father didn’t answer her. Instead, he looked straight at Itachi.

“Itachi,” he said, rising smoothly to his feet. A quiet command in his tone.

Itachi stood as well, a little slower.

“Are you serious about improving your weaknesses?”

“Yes, Otou-san,” he answered without hesitation.

His father studied him a moment longer.

Then, the faintest curve touched the corner of his mouth. Not quite a smile. More like a decision being made.

“Then I trust you won’t object to what I’m about to suggest.”

Notes:

What's this? A father who pays attention to his talented firstborn son?
Let me know what kind of decision you think Fugaku made! This is definitely something that's not in the manga, anime or light novel ^^

Additional rambling not related to the chapter

Ngl, sometimes I look back at all the SI OC fic trends and wonder: how is there not a single self-insert story for the Otsutsuki Moon Clan out there?

If this is the first one… that’s kind of cool to think about.

Chapter 151: Interlude Cont: Of Duty and Dango

Notes:

I just want to remind that 'Slice of Life' is a tag for a reason so...
That said, there is a reason for the below which will not be obvious immediately.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The morning sunlight filtered gently through the window of a certain room in the Uchiha compound, casting pale gold across the tatami floor.

In the middle of the room, a young boy stood stiffly in front of the mirror, for what felt like the umpteenth time.

Itachi adjusted the child-sized vest over his shirt—unzipping, then zipping it again with precise care. A faint crease near the collar caught his eye. He smoothed it out slowly, fingertips brushing the fabric as if performing a ritual.

If he stared long enough, concentrated hard enough…
He could almost pretend he was already a chūnin.
The vest looked similar, after all—just smaller, lighter, tailored for someone his size.

He turned slightly, inspecting his reflection from different angles. His eyes lingered on the insignia printed on the back.

Uchiha.

He faced forward again and gave a small nod to himself in the mirror. "Okay," he murmured under his breath.

“Itachiii! Are you ready?” His mother’s voice drifted down the hallway, warm and expectant.

“I’ll be out soon!” he called back, grabbing his satchel from the corner of the room. He took a breath—short but steady—then slid open the shoji screen and stepped into the corridor.

The scent of grilled fish and miso clung faintly to the air as he passed the kitchen. His footsteps slowed as he spotted his mother—bent over the counter, wrapping two bento boxes in furoshiki cloth. Her movements were efficient, practiced.

She turned at the sound of his approach, and her hands paused. Her eyes widened just a little in surprise, then softened with a smile.

She stepped over and knelt down in front of him, fingers already reaching up to adjust his collar again, even though he had just done it himself.

"Look at you," she murmured, brushing off an invisible speck of lint. "My little police officer."

Itachi’s ears turned warm.

"Okaa-san…" he mumbled, eyes flicking away, trying not to react. Her laughter—soft and muffled—was impossible to ignore.

Starting today, he would be accompanying his father to the Military Police Headquarters.
A mentorship, his father had called it.

Itachi knew what that meant. A senior guiding a junior. Like how Shisui sometimes trained with him—pointing out his blind spots, offering feedback, sparring with restraint.

In this case, the mentor was his father. The chief of the Konoha Military Police.
And Itachi… he supposed he was going to learn what that role entailed.
Patrolling. Enforcing laws. Stopping crimes. Arresting criminals.

Maybe.

Truthfully, he wasn’t entirely sure what his father’s duties involved outside of being a shinobi. He only ever saw him leave in uniform and return without much comment.

He also wasn’t sure how this mentorship would help him overcome what his father had called his weakness—a lack of familiarity with people. Would it really help him interact with others? Learn their names? Understand them?

Still, the arrangements had already been made. His father had coordinated with the Academy, restructuring his summer schedule to fit both his supplementary classes and this mentorship. The instructors had approved. His parents had agreed. And he had said he would try.

That was that.

He would succeed in this the same way he approached any new jutsu: with precision, discipline, and effort.

His mother stood up from her crouch and returned to the kitchen counter. She picked up the two furoshiki-wrapped bento boxes and handed them over.

“One for you, and one for your father,” she said gently. “Have a good first day, alright?”

“I will,” Itachi replied with a nod. He accepted the bento, careful not to let the cloth unravel, and stepped out into the hallway toward the genkan. His father would be waiting there soon.

But just as he passed the shoji leading to the living room, a small cry rang out—

“Aaaaah!”

Itachi paused and turned.

Sasuke was tottering toward him, arms outstretched, mouth open in a battle-cry shriek that only a nearly one-year-old could manage. His little feet slapped noisily on the tatami, each step wobbly but determined.

Trailing behind him, Nemi crouched with her arms extended, gently steering his path away from sharp corners or scattered toys.

Sasuke reached him and immediately latched onto his vest—tiny fingers grabbing the zipper and tugging with single-minded fascination.

Itachi exhaled through his nose. Fondly exasperated.

He didn’t stop him.

“Are you going off already?”

He looked up.
Nemi had straightened and was watching him now, eyes flicking down to his vest. Her lips tugged slightly upward.

“I still can’t believe you’re going on an internship,” she teased lightly.

Itachi frowned lightly. He wasn’t entirely sure the term applied—he’d looked it up, and the formal definition didn’t seem to match exactly. But before he could correct her—

Sasuke let out a louder squeal, as if physically willing him to stay put by sheer force of noise and small, clumsy hands.

Sighing, Itachi carefully set the bento boxes down on a nearby table and began prying his brother’s fingers from the hem of his vest. “Yes,” he replied, returning to her earlier question. “I’ll be back in the afternoon.”

There was still plenty to do after his mentorship shift. He needed to review his summer class materials. Train more. Maybe find time to seek out Shisui for sparring tips or insight on the graduation exam. And he wanted to play with Sasuke whenever he could, too.

He made a mental note to draft a timetable later.

In front of him, Nemi let out a long sigh.

“Geez… it’s only the first week of summer break and you’re already working so hard,” she muttered, crossing her arms. “Why can’t you just relax a little?”

“I should make full use of my time,” Itachi answered simply. He stood straight, smoothing out the fresh creases Sasuke’s hands had made. “Otou-san said that a shinobi must always be prepared—physically and mentally. Even when off-duty.”

Nemi opened her mouth, clearly about to protest—something indignant brewing in her expression—but he cut in before she could.

“What about you?” he asked, redirecting the topic. “When does your hospital stint start?”

He remembered the moment she had passed her results and recommendation letter to his parents. His mother had actually smiled. His father had nodded once and said, “We’ll make the arrangements.” No hesitation. No lecture. Nothing like the resistance he’d met when he’d brought up early graduation.

Nemi made a face, scrunching her nose. “Next week,” she grumbled. “Urgh, don’t remind me. I still have to finish the homework Sensei gave me first.”

He tilted his head, slightly puzzled. Wasn’t that a good thing? New homework meant new materials. New materials meant new skills. And if Sensei expected her to review them, then surely they would be useful.

Still, Nemi always acted like homework was a curse upon her existence. And it wasn’t because she didn’t understand the material—he’d seen her marks. Fourth in the class overall. She was more than capable.

Just as he was about to offer to help—he didn’t mind tutoring, if she was struggling—a soft cough sounded from the front hallway.

Right. He shouldn’t be late.

Itachi bent down and picked up the bento from the table and turned toward the hallway. But just a few steps later, there it was again—a soft tug at the back of his pants.

He turned.

Sasuke had waddled after him and latched on again, eyes wide and pleading in that unspoken way only babies could manage. As if begging, Don’t go.

Nemi was crouched beside him, steadying him before he toppled over.

“Well…” she started, then stopped.
When he looked at her, she shifted her gaze off to the side, avoiding his eyes. “See you… later. Yeah.”

Her tone was oddly casual, almost forced.

He paused. Then nodded. “See you.”

Nemi reached down and gently detached Sasuke’s hands from Itachi’s clothes, earning a small, miserable whine from the baby. Itachi crouched in front of his brother, extended two fingers, and lightly tapped him on the forehead.

“Sorry, Sasuke. Maybe next time.”

Then he stood, turned, and jogged down the hall toward the genkan—where his father was already waiting.

His father was dressed and ready, boots already on, standing with the quiet composure that seemed to follow him everywhere. At the sound of approaching footsteps, he turned slightly and accepted the bento box from Itachi with a brief glance and a firm nod of approval.

“Are you ready, Itachi?”

Itachi straightened. “Yes, Otou-san.”

He wouldn’t disappoint him. He couldn’t.

As the front door slid open, and they stepped out into the warmth of the morning, Itachi could hear the faint voices carrying from deeper in the house. His mother’s calm tone, asking if Nemi had started on the materials the Academy had assigned her. And Nemi’s unmistakable groan of protest in response.


The Konoha Military Police headquarters stood only a few blocks from the Uchiha compound. Itachi counted his steps as they walked—fifty-seven—though by pace, it likely took them under ten minutes.

The building itself was new. Sleek and reinforced, its outer walls bore none of the cracks or soot-stains he remembered from old photographs of the former headquarters. That one had been destroyed during the Kyūbi' rampage. This structure was part of the village’s post-attack reconstruction effort, clean and efficient in its layout.

He took everything in with quiet diligence: the layout of the front desk, the location of the bathrooms, the placement of the side entrances and emergency exits. With his bento tucked in one hand, he balanced his notebook in the other, steadying it against his forearm as he wrote. His handwriting remained crisp and efficient—the kind Shisui once called “alarmingly organized,” half in jest, half in awe.

His father led him through what seemed to be the main operations floor, pausing every so often to introduce him to passing officers. Most of them, Itachi quickly realized, were Uchiha—his relatives, even if distantly so. Their expressions varied: some mildly curious, some amused, and a few with warm, vaguely patronizing smiles.

He did his best to remain composed under their gazes, murmuring polite greetings in return. He ignored the occasional cooing tone or comments about how small he was to be "starting so early." He kept his back straight. Did not scowl. Adults were… exhausting.

Still, he kept track of names as best as he could. He had just finished scribbling the latest—Uchiha Kagen, Clerk, Logistics and Procurement—when his father cleared his throat.

Itachi paused, lifting his head.

They had arrived at a small meeting space tucked to the side of the office, where three shinobi in uniform stood waiting. All wore the fan insignia. His father stepped forward with the composed authority he always carried at work.

“Itachi,” his father said, glancing down at him, “introduce yourself. You’ll be learning from them starting today.”

Itachi straightened. “Yes, Otou-san.”

He stepped forward, notebook tucked neatly under his arm, and gave a short, respectful bow.

“My name is Uchiha Itachi,” he said clearly. “I’m six years old. I’ve been granted permission to join the mentorship program under the supervision of the Military Police Force during the summer break.”

He straightened. “I’m honored to be under your care, and I hope to learn well.”

Silence followed.

None of the officers responded at first. Though—was that a faint smile on the woman standing in the middle?

His father spoke again, tone brisk. “Kayo. I leave him in your care.”

Itachi turned his full attention to her now. Uchiha Kayo. The name clicked into place.

She gave his father a relaxed mock salute. “You got it, Taichō.”

His father gave a firm nod, then rested a hand briefly on Itachi’s shoulder—one last gesture—before turning and walking away. Itachi watched him disappear down the hallway, around the corner, likely heading to his office.

When he turned back, the three officers were still watching him.

And now that he really looked at them—really saw them—he realized they weren’t strangers.

The man to Kayo-san’s left had shoulder-length, straight black hair and a calm, unreadable expression: Uchiha Inabi. The one to her right had duller hair, cropped a bit shorter, and a faint marking on the center of his forehead: Uchiha Tekka.

His father’s subordinates.

And Kayo-san… she wasn’t just any officer. She was also his mother’s friend. He vaguely remembered her from before—wasn’t she the one who kept giving his mother half-drowned potted plants to “rescue”?

Right, he thought, eyes flicking to the edges of her flak vest. That Kayo.

“Well,” she said, interrupting his train of thought. Her voice was light, easygoing.

Itachi stood a little straighter, though he wasn’t sure why. His grip tightened around the bento in his hands.

She didn’t seem to notice—just smiled, friendly and casual. “Let’s find a spot for you to put your stuff down, shall we?”


There were a few things Itachi learned during his tour of the headquarters with Kayo-san and the other officers.

First: he gained a deeper understanding of the headquarters’s layout—the purpose of each floor, the main records hall, the briefing room, the detention wing, and the dim, windowless cells reserved for interrogation. Itachi followed without complaint, committing every detail to memory, jotting notes whenever he could.

Second: he learned that his newly appointed supervisor for the remainder of his mentorship, Uchiha Kayo… was louder than expected.

Not loud in the way some of his classmates were—no shrieking or aimless chatter—but in the way her presence filled a room without effort. She walked with quick, confident strides ahead of him, black hair pulled into a high ponytail that swayed behind her. She looked slightly younger than his father, though carried herself with the same kind of commanding presence.

It was the crispness of her voice. The sharpness of her posture. The way she waved to colleagues like she knew them all by name—and expected them to remember hers. It reminded him of his father, the kind of authority that turned heads. But where his father’s presence drew silence and formality, Kayo-san’s seemed to loosen shoulders. Officers relaxed around her. Some even laughed back.

She was respected. That much was obvious. And she was clearly familiar with his father in a way the other officers weren’t. Itachi made a mental note to find out what her rank was. His father wouldn’t have placed him under someone he didn’t trust.

Third: the receptionist lady gave him sweets.

He had to endure some cheek pinching and cooing over "the little Uchiha heir", but it was a tactical exchange. The candies would serve as dessert during lunch. He kept his face carefully neutral, bowed in thanks, and pocketed the sweets without a word.

They were now rounding the hallway back toward Kayo-san’s desk—tucked in a far corner of the office, cluttered enough that Itachi had made a conscious effort not to stare earlier when he’d first dropped off his belongings. Their surroundings were quieter now. Inabi-san had left earlier, and Itachi could see Tekka-san seated across the room, flipping through paperwork at his own desk.

As they neared her desk, Kayo-san’s voice drew him from his thoughts.

“—and that’s the end of the tour, for now,” she said, gesturing broadly before turning toward him. “So, Itachi-kun. Did Taichō tell you what you’d be doing today?”

He paused, then answered with the same quiet honesty that guided all his training. “He said I would join the officers on patrols. And… that I should learn more about people. Interact with them.”

There was the slightest crease between his brows, betraying a hint of uncertainty.

Learning names. Understanding how people thought. Was that really something one could absorb just from walking the village streets?

Kayo-san hummed thoughtfully. “Hmm. I suppose I can see where Taichō is coming from.” Then she clapped her hands once, brisk and decisive. “Well then! Go grab your things—we’ve got somewhere to be.”

He blinked. “We’re not staying at headquarters?”

Before she could answer, Tekka-san called from down the hallway, already halfway to the exit. “I’ll meet you at the koban later.”

Koban?

Itachi’s brows furrowed slightly. He’d heard the word before—usually from passing mentions between officers—but he wasn’t sure what it actually looked like.

Still, he didn’t ask. He simply gathered his belongings, adjusted the strap of his bento, and followed.


Itachi quietly observed the interior of the koban he now found himself in.

The koban was a small substation—one of several scattered throughout the village—used by the Konoha Military Police Force to respond quickly to local incidents and maintain community presence. The one they were currently stationed at was located in the western district, just beside the main marketplace. Outside, the street buzzed with movement—vendors calling out wares, shinobi weaving through civilians, and children darting about in bursts of laughter, making the most of their summer break.

Inside, the koban was modest and functional.

A simple reception desk sat near the front, flanked by two chairs, and behind it, a short row of filing drawers and scroll racks. There was a wall-mounted message board with notices pinned up—some faded with age, others freshly inked. A narrow hallway led to a backroom, where Tekka-san was currently inspecting a weapons locker.

Another officer sat behind the desk—a woman Itachi didn’t recognize. She was quietly sorting through scrolls, flipping through them with the practiced ease of someone long used to clerical work.

“Here you go.”

He turned at the voice. Kayo-san was standing beside him, holding out a small cup.

Itachi accepted it with both hands and gave a polite nod. “Thank you.”

He sat still as he blew gently across the surface of the drink—still steaming. The smell was faintly bitter, likely roasted barley tea.

“Any complaints for the day yet, Mayu?” Kayo-san asked, turning toward the other officer.

The woman—Mayu-san, apparently—shook her head. She looked older than Kayo-san but didn’t carry herself like a shinobi. Her posture was more relaxed, her clothing less formal, and there was no forehead protector in sight. Itachi guessed she was a civilian member of the Uchiha clan, assigned to administrative duty.

“It’s slow for now,” Mayu-san replied. “I hope it stays that way.”

Kayo-san snorted. “Wouldn’t count on it. Not on a Monday morning.” She took a seat and crossed one leg over the other with ease, balancing her own drink in one hand as she leaned back—relaxed in a way that reminded Itachi of some of the older clan members when they thought no one important was watching.

For a few minutes, Itachi simply sat in silence, sipping his tea. He glanced around again, unsure of what was supposed to happen next.

The koban was quiet. Too quiet.

No emergencies. No patrol instructions. Just the occasional scribble of brush against paper, and the distant hum of marketplace chatter from outside.

Eventually, he decided to ask.

“Um… Kayo-san?”

“Hm?” she responded, glancing at him over the rim of her cup.

“What do officers usually do here?” he asked, finally voicing the question that had lingered since they arrived. He knew, in theory, what a koban was supposed to be—a local station to help maintain peace, respond to disturbances, and serve the community.

But right now… it was empty. Peaceful.

Almost too peaceful.

And Itachi still didn’t quite understand what he was meant to do here. Was he supposed to watch Kayo-san and Mayu-san closely? Notice how they spoke to people, how they acted? Maybe even ask them questions, like filling in blanks on a worksheet at the Academy?

Somehow… that didn’t feel quite right.

“Well…” Kayo-san rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her brows knitting together. “We get a lot of walk-ins from civilians. Sometimes they report small thefts. Sometimes they ask for help settling arguments or finding something they’ve lost. That kind of thing.”

She ticked each point off on her fingers, like she was reading from a mental list.

…Oh.

Itachi had expected something different. Perhaps officers chasing down thieves, capturing dangerous criminals on the spot, escorting them to the interrogation cells. Something more… decisive. Heroic.

Not… this. Not things that sounded more like errands than enforcement.

Still, he didn’t let his disappointment show. He simply lowered his cup, resting it carefully on his lap. “I see,” he said quietly. “What should I do when that happens?”

“Mm… good question. What should I have you do…” Kayo-san trailed off, half-talking to herself as she leaned back in her chair.

But before she could continue, the front door to the koban slid open with a loud clack.

Everyone looked up.

Two middle-aged civilians stepped inside—both red in the face, mid-argument.

“It’s your stall that’s been jacking up the prices!”

“Oh please, you’re the one selling half-sized dango for full price!”

Their voices overlapped and rose, ignoring the presence of the officers entirely. Itachi blinked, unsure whether to react. Kayo-san let out a soft sigh as she stood up and set her cup to the side.

“Alright,” she said, half-turning toward him. “Just sit back and observe for now, okay? Take notes if you feel like it.”

He nodded. “Yes, Kayo-san.”

She gave him a brief smile before heading off with the same air of quiet resignation he’d seen in his mother when Sasuke was throwing a tantrum and flinging food during dinner.

As the two civilians continued to bicker, Mayu-san rose from her seat as well, her tone firm but polite as she attempted to calm them down. Kayo-san stood between them with arms slightly raised, her expression unreadable.

Itachi sat still for a moment longer, the warmth of his tea forgotten in his lap. Then he slowly rose and made his way to retrieve his notebook from the side table.

Was this the lesson his father wanted him to learn?
Watching civilians argue over dango prices while his clansmen looked as if they regretted joining the police force?

Understanding people… was proving far more difficult than he’d anticipated.

Notes:

Glossary

Koban (交番) - A small neighborhood police station commonly found in Japan. In this fic, the koban functions similarly: serving as a local outpost for the Konoha Military Police. That said, I’m not a Japanese police officer and my research was limited, so any inaccuracies should be considered narrative liberty. Welp.

Let me know what you think! Did anybody expect for Fugaku to set up a mentorship for Itachi? What do you think this will accomplish?

Btw, Kayo and Mayu are OCs. The rest are not. Fun fact! Kayo was hinted to in previous chapters: once in chapter 139, and two unnamed mentions in 138 and 141.

It’s unlikely to come up directly, but I’ve aged up Inabi and Tekka to make them actual adults holding an adult job.

For context

According to the wiki, Tekka and Inabi are listed as 21 and 25 years old respectively at the time of their first (and only) manga appearance, which is also the year they died. That would make them only 8–12 years older than Itachi. However, in Itachi Shinden, they’re described as Fugaku’s subordinates and shown discussing clan affairs with him in private when Itachi was just 4 years old.

If we follow the wiki’s ages literally, then during that scene:
- Fugaku would be 31.
- Inabi would be 16.
- Tekka would be 12.
...
...
Yeah I find it hard to believe Fugaku would be discussing clan affairs with teens half his age, even if it's the Narutoverse.

This discrepancy likely exists because Tekka and Inabi’s official ages were only published in Databook 2 (2005), whereas Itachi Shinden (2015) treated them as established adult officers without accounting for the earlier numbers.

For that reason, I’ve chosen to age them up so they fit their portrayed roles as working officers and trusted confidants of Fugaku.

For reference, in the current chapter (with Itachi at age six):
- Fugaku is 33 (per canon age)
- Kayo is 29
- Inabi is 28
- Tekka is 27

Chapter 152: Interlude Final: Of Pride and Perception

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Time: 10:00am – A teenage civilian girl entered the koban looking for her missing wallet. Kayo-san handed her a lost item report form. Mayu-san collected it afterward.
Time: 10:25am – A mother arrived with a child, approximately four years old, who had a scraped knee. Kayo-san disinfected the wound and applied a plaster from the first aid kit.
Time: 11:10am – A traveler from Tanzaku Town came in asking for directions to the hot springs. Mayu-san gave him a printed map pamphlet of the village.
Time: 12:10pm – I ate the bento that Okaa-san packed. It contained seaweed onigiri, tamagoyaki, and grilled mackerel. It was delicious.
Time: 12:30pm – An elderly man came in to report a found wallet. It matched the description given earlier. Tekka-san thanked him for turning it in.

"What are you reading?"

Itachi looked up and blinked. His hand stilled over the open page of his notebook.

They weren’t in the koban anymore. The sun was higher now, casting soft light over the quiet street as he walked beside Kayo-san. Afternoon patrol, she had said. Nothing like the crowded market they’d passed earlier—this part of the village was calmer, lined with neat shopfronts and shaded eaves. Tekka-san hadn’t come with them; he’d opted to stay behind at the koban with Mayu-san to handle reports and walk-ins.

Still, Itachi kept alert. He made sure his steps matched Kayo-san’s, slightly behind and to the side, just as his father had taught him.

He glanced at her. “I’m… reviewing my notes.”

He hesitated. Should he show her? She was technically his superior. Like an instructor. Instructors graded homework. Did she want to check if his was done correctly?

He didn’t have to think long.

“Ohhh, may I see?” Kayo-san asked, tone light with curiosity.

Itachi handed the notebook over silently.

He watched her flip through it from the beginning. Pages filled with clean handwriting, margins aligned, timestamps clearly marked. Notes on the police headquarters’ layout, staff names and roles, procedures he observed… Her brows slowly rose the further she read.

By the time she reached his latest entry, her expression had shifted—first curious, then surprised, and finally into something that reminded him of Sasuke when he tried to figure out how blocks fit together and gave up: a little wide-eyed, a little stuck.

“You’re… very thorough,” she said at last, closing the notebook gently before handing it back.

Then, with a grin tugging at her lips, she added, “Maybe I should get you to write up our witness statements sometime.”

Itachi blinked. He wasn’t sure if she was joking.

Still, he nodded. And then asked, “What are witness statements?”

“It’s, uh—when someone sees something happen, like a crime or an accident,” Kayo-san explained, tone thoughtful but casual, “we ask them to describe what they saw. Then we write it down properly so it can be used later, in case there's an investigation.”

That made sense.

But before he could ask for a sample format or offer to practise, Kayo-san let out an amused sigh.

“Well, don’t worry about that for now,” she said. “The adults can handle it.”

Itachi didn’t quite like that answer. He was here to learn, wasn’t he? If she was going to supervise him, shouldn’t she let him try? But before he could form a polite counterargument, they’d already reached their next stop: a narrow shop tucked neatly between two buildings, its sign painted in an old-fashioned script. Traditional sweets and refreshments, Itachi noted.

He pocketed his notebook and followed Kayo-san through the wooden door. A small bell chimed as it swung open.

Behind the counter, a middle-aged woman with brown hair pulled into a tidy bun looked up—and brightened.

“Ah, Kayo-san! It’s been a while.”

Kayo-san gave a friendly wave. “Yeah, I just got assigned to this patrol route again. All good on your end, I hope?”

As the two women slipped into easy conversation, Itachi took the chance to scan the shop. There were a handful of patrons: a couple with their toddler sharing dango near the window, a man seated alone with a newspaper in hand, and an elderly customer nursing a cup of tea at the far corner. Quiet. Peaceful. Nothing out of place—at first glance.

…No, not quite.

The old man hadn’t turned his head, hadn’t made any obvious move. But from behind the rim of his teacup, his eyes flicked in their direction—then lingered. Not long enough to be called a glare. Not short enough to be casual.

Was he just curious? Or something else?

Itachi couldn’t be sure. Still, he logged it. First mentally. Then physically—pulling out his notebook again and noting the layout of the shop… and the man’s position.

“And this is…?”

He looked up. The shopkeeper was eyeing him now, curious but kind.

Itachi straightened, remembering what Kayo-san had told him to say during patrol stops.

“My name is Uchiha Itachi,” he said clearly. “I’m currently participating in a mentorship attachment with the Military Police Force during the summer term. We’re here on patrol.”

The woman blinked. Then let out a chuckle. “So young and already starting? The Uchiha sure are hardworking.”

“Well,” Kayo-san said lightly, placing a hand on Itachi’s shoulder. He tensed at the sudden contact. “He’s my little shadow today. You should see him—takes notes like a real officer already.”

Itachi looked down, heat rushing to his face. He wasn’t doing this because he wanted to be a police officer. Or because he was trying to act older than he was. He was here because he’d made a promise—to work on his weaknesses. To understand people better. That was all.

He didn’t need to look up to know the shopkeeper was probably holding back a laugh. Adults. Why did they always treat him like this?

“Still, I’m glad to see the Uchiha out and about,” the shopkeeper said, folding her hands on the counter. Her tone was gentle. “The patrols, the check-ins… they make people feel safe. So thank you. Truly.”

“Just doing our job, that’s all,” Kayo-san replied, smiling easily.

Itachi glanced between them, studying the way the woman’s face softened as she spoke… and how Kayo-san’s smile wasn’t just polite—it looked proud. Genuinely proud. In her job. In keeping the streets calm. Safe. The village peaceful.

Was this what his father wanted him to see?

Not chakra control. Not forms. Not drills.
But the part where people appreciated their presence. The part where the uniform meant something.

Was this what it meant to serve the village?

He filed the thought away, scribbling it into his mental ledger to record later.

“By the way—” the shopkeeper said, turning toward the back of the counter. She returned with a small wooden tray in hand.
“I just made this batch this morning. Trying out some new recipes for the summer menu. If you’ve got time, would you like to try one, Kayo-san?”

Kayo offered a sheepish smile. “Still on duty, Akane-san.”

“Oh, right, right.” The woman—Akane-san—waved it off with a laugh. “Then maybe… the little one?”

Itachi froze.

He knew what the right thing to do was: decline. Officers weren’t supposed to accept offerings from the public. He was sure he’d read that somewhere. Bribery—that was the word.

But… his eyes lingered on the tray a fraction too long.

A soft scoff escaped Kayo-san—more amused than reprimanding.
“Well,” she said, drawing out her words with mock deliberation, “since you’re technically on a mentorship… and not an official officer…”

She turned her head away, raising a hand dramatically to shield her eyes.

“I suppose I can close one eye. Maybe even both. For just a few seconds.”

Itachi glanced at her. Then at the tray of sweets. Then at the shopkeeper.

His hand rose—then stopped just short of the plate.

He hesitated.

“…Actually,” the shopkeeper said, her voice soft, amused. She rested her chin on one hand, looking thoughtfully off to the side. “It’s not for free, you see. You’ll have to give me a review after trying one.”

Itachi didn’t know why she phrased it that way—but something inside him loosened. It… made sense. If it was a transaction, a fair exchange, then it wasn’t wrong.

He pulled out his notebook and straightened, nodding with all the gravity he could muster.
“Okay,” he said. “I’ll try the sweets in exchange for giving a review.”

He did his best to ignore their muffled giggles, focusing instead on the task at hand—his fingers reaching toward the first mochi on the shopkeeper’s tray of sweets when—

Movement.

A flicker at the edge of his vision.
Someone was approaching—too close.

Instinct kicked in before thought. His body shifted—just slightly, just enough—

—and caught sight of a customer behind him.
The old man.
The one who had been seated quietly in the corner.
(When had he gotten up?)

He was leaning forward now, tray in hand, carrying an empty teapot and cup as if to return them to the counter. But his balance was off. With Itachi’s last-second shift, the tray tipped—the angle was wrong, the weight uneven—

The teapot began to fall.
The old man’s eyes widened in startled disbelief.

Then—

Kayo-san moved.

A blur of motion beside him. One hand shot out to catch the old man by the elbow, steadying his stumble just before he collided with the counter. Her other hand snatched the falling teapot from the air—quick, precise.

But the sudden motion sent the hot tea sloshing wildly. Scalding liquid splashed out, catching her forearm and sleeve even as she kept the pot from shattering.

The tray hit the floor with a sharp metallic clang, its teacup and dish shattering and skittering across the floor.

Kayo hissed softly, more from pain than surprise.

A beat passed.

Then—

“Kayo!” Ayane-san called, rushing out from behind the counter. “The tea—oh no, how could this have—!”

“It’s alright,” Kayo-san said, though her voice was tight. Itachi had caught the faint grimace on her face, the way her fingers trembled just slightly from the sting. She carefully set the teapot down on the counter, then turned toward the old man.

“Are you okay, Oji-san? Did the tea get on you?”

The old man didn’t respond right away. His limbs were frozen, eyes wide and staring—not at Kayo-san, but at Itachi.
Something flickered in his gaze. Recognition, maybe. Or something heavier.

Then, suddenly, with a grunt, he jerked his arms free from Kayo-san’s steadying grip.
“I-I didn’t mean to—!” he blurted, voice louder than it needed to be.

Itachi stilled.
So did Kayo-san.
Ayane-san, who had grabbed a nearby cloth to mop up the mess, paused mid-motion.

The shop was silent. All the other patrons had turned their heads. Conversations halted. Even the toddler in the corner had stopped chewing his dango.

Kayo-san didn’t miss a beat. She accepted the cloth from Ayane-san and smiled—not forced, but calm, practiced.
“It’s alright,” she said, her tone gentle. “I wasn’t hurt. Accidents happen. Don’t worry about it.”

But the old man still didn’t move.

Kayo-san, already wiping the tea from her sleeve, tried again. “Well… let’s get you a seat. Maybe the heat is—”

His arm jerked away before she could touch him.
“Yes, of course. Accidents happen,” he snapped, his voice dark and brittle. “It’s always accidents with you Uchiha.”

Itachi stilled.
He felt, rather than saw, the subtle shift beside him—Kayo’s shoulders tightening ever so slightly.

The old man turned and shuffled out, muttering under his breath. The door creaked open, a soft clang of the bell above, then swung shut behind him with a hollow thud.

Silence followed. Heavy. Awkward.

Itachi could feel it press against his skin—how every eye in the shop lingered a beat too long, how even the air seemed to hold its breath. His heartbeat, which had only just begun to settle, picked up again. He didn’t know what to say. No one did.

Then Ayane-san moved.

She crossed behind the counter, retrieved a broom and dustpan, and began to sweep. The soft, rhythmic swish of bristles filled the space, fragile and grounding, like someone trying to brush away more than just broken porcelain.

Ayane-san let out a quiet sigh and spoke with a brightness that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I’m so sorry about him,” she said, glancing up. “Keito-san’s… well, he’s getting on in years. Please forgive him for his manners. He hasn’t really been himself since the… incident a few months ago.”

Kayo-san let out a small exhale. “It’s alright. I don’t mind.”

She crouched silently, retrieving the fallen tray. When she rose again, she paused, then offered a short wave to the rest of the shop—a quiet signal that everything was fine. Slowly, the tension in the room began to fade. Conversations resumed. The toddler resumed chewing his dango.

But Kayo-san’s movements were… stiff. Her smile was there, but her eyes were far away. It was the kind of smile grown-ups wore when they didn’t want others to worry.

Itachi glanced once around the shop, then stepped closer to the spot where Ayane-san was still cleaning up. If this counted as an incident… then maybe he should try recording it. Like a witness statement.

“Um… Ayane-san?”

She looked up, pausing in her sweeping.

“The old man… he seemed angry,” Itachi said quietly. His notebook was already in his hands. “Do you know why?”

He added, “You spoke like you knew him.”

A pause.

Ayane-san’s eyes shifted, just for a moment. Nervous? Maybe. They landed on Kayo-san, who was speaking softly with a nearby parent, her tone polite and warm again.

Then Ayane-san leaned down slightly, lowering her voice to match his.

“Well… Keito-san lost some very important people during the Kyū—” She caught herself. “—during that night a few months ago. So he’s been a little more grumpy than usual. But don’t worry, alright? It’s not you. And it’s certainly not Kayo-san’s fault.”

She smiled, gentle and teasing now. “He just woke up on the wrong side of the bed today. So don’t grow up to be like him, okay, Itachi-kun?”

Then she straightened and moved away, carrying the broom and dustpan toward the back.

Itachi stood still, letting her words settle. Important people…
He scribbled something into his notebook. One short line. Then he shut it.

Soft footsteps approached.

“Well, time to go, Itachi-kun,” Kayo-san said, her voice light again. Then, with a nod toward the shopkeeper, “We’ll be heading off now, Ayane-san.”

“Take care,” Ayane-san called back with a wave.


They stepped back out into the heat of the afternoon. Cicadas droned from the treetops, their hum clinging to the sunlit air. Itachi hugged his notebook to his chest as they walked, his steps quiet, his thoughts anything but.

The teapot. The tray. The timing. The old man.

Did he do it on purpose…?

Because he’d lost someone. Because of the Kyūbi. Because… he blamed the Uchiha.

Itachi remembered the way the adults in the clan had gathered months after the attack, how tension hung thick in the air. The whispers. The accusation. His clansmen were angry then. Angry that the Uchiha were being blamed. That the village had turned its eyes on them with suspicion. The rage that rippled beneath the surface until his father addressed them all. 

Were they angry… at people like that old man?

His fingers twitched. He slowly opened his notebook, ready to write it all down before the memory slipped.

“Don’t worry, Itachi-kun.”

He looked up, startled. Kayo-san’s gaze was ahead, her walk steady.

“It’s a pity about today,” she said. “But you’ll get to try those sweets next time.”

She looked down and offered him a small smile. “So don’t be too sad, alright?”

Itachi blinked.

Was he sad?

Not really. They were just sweets. He hadn’t even tasted them. But that smile—he’d seen it before. On his mother’s face when she was tired but didn’t want him to know. On his father’s when he left for long meetings. On Nemi’s sometimes too, when she said everything was fine.

It was a smile that tried too hard.

He didn’t want to be coddled like a child. He was six now. But he still nodded politely. “It’s okay. I understand. I’m not sad.”

Then, as if remembering something important, he added quietly, “Um… is your arm okay?”

“Oh, this?” Kayo-san waved her forearm—the one that had been splashed with tea. “It’s fine. Barely felt a thing.”

That was a lie. He’d seen her wince. But she moved on with a sigh, flexing her wrist. “Still… such a waste of good tea.”

Itachi let her fill the silence as they walked. She chatted idly—about the route, the weather, the next stop. Civilians they passed waved at her, and she waved back with ease.

He observed her quietly. She was calm. Cheerful. Her smile had returned—warm and practiced. Almost as if nothing had happened.

Almost.

He wondered, for a moment, what his other clansmen would’ve done. Would they have let it go, like Kayo-san did? Smiled, accepted it, moved on?

...Or would they have fought back?

He didn’t know why the second thought made his chest feel tight. Or why it sounded louder than it should have—like a voice not quite his own, echoing in the back of his mind.

He slowed his pace, just slightly. Trailing behind her. Watching. Thinking.

…He knew he shouldn’t. It was impolite. Ninshū wasn’t meant to be used this way—not without permission.

But—

He needed to understand. What the adults meant when they said everything was fine… even when it wasn’t. When they hid things behind soft words and kinder smiles. When they didn’t say what they truly felt.

Silently, he formed the Ninshū thread. A small one. Barely there. He reached out, careful not to let his own emotions bleed through.

And then—
He froze.

Something surged through the link. Not words. Not images. Just sensation.
The same kind he’d felt when he’d eavesdropped on his father’s meeting with the clan. The pressure. The heat. That heavy weight under tight voices and grim faces.

What—
Kayo-san was—?

He hadn’t expected it. Not from her.

His breath caught. He recoiled—and the thread snapped.

The world steadied again. The heat returned to his skin. His heartbeat slowed.

He hadn’t realized he’d stopped walking until he heard Kayo-san’s voice.

“What’s wrong, Itachi-kun?” She had turned back, a few steps ahead, her head tilted in mild curiosity.

He forced his legs to move and caught up, schooling his face into stillness. “Nothing,” Itachi said, voice flat.

Kayo-san glanced back and gave him a quick grin—bright, familiar, practiced. Whatever shadow had touched her expression earlier was gone now, folded neatly away behind that same easy smile.

“We still have a few more stops to make,” she said, resting a hand on her hip. “So let’s pick up the pace, yeah?”

Itachi gave a small nod. He could think about that feeling later—whatever it was. For now, the day hadn’t ended yet.

“Okay,” he said, and picked up his pace.

Notebook tucked tightly to his side, he walked forward as the village around them carried on, sunlit and unchanged.


They walked in silence through the quiet streets of the Uchiha compound, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows on the ground. Kayo-san hummed softly beside him—some old lullaby, maybe, or a tune she made up on the spot. Itachi didn’t ask.

After their patrol, they had returned briefly to the koban for him to collect his things. Then, Kayo-san brought him back to the Military Police Headquarters to report to his father.

His father hadn’t said much. Not right away, at least.

He’d taken Itachi’s notebook when offered, flipping through the pages in silence. His face remained unreadable, his expression as still as stone. Itachi waited, quiet and tense, unsure if he was about to be praised or reprimanded—or both.

But then the door slid open. Uchiha Yashiro stepped inside. An older subordinate of his father, Itachi recalled. He murmured something low to his father, something about an update on an investigation.

Itachi wasn’t meant to hear. So he didn’t try to.

His father had returned the notebook without comment, his fingers brushing the cover. “We’ll talk more at home,” he said simply, before rising to follow Yashiro-san out.

And just like that, Itachi was left to Kayo-san again.

He had protested—mildly. The compound was only a few blocks away. He could walk home on his own. But Kayo-san had insisted she needed to speak with his mother. Something about a separate matter.

So he relented.

Now, as they turned a familiar corner, Itachi glanced at her from the side. She was humming again, hands tucked behind her back, eyes lazily tracking the treetops swaying in the breeze.

She looked… perfectly at ease.

But Itachi wasn’t.

His thoughts circled back to earlier that afternoon.

The old man.
The way Kayo-san caught the tray, steadying him.
Her voice. Her smile. The look in her eyes.
The thread of Ninshū he had reached out with—brief, curious, instinctual.
And the feeling that hit him through the link.

...Anger.

Not quite the same. Not the broad, hot emotion he felt from the other clansmen previously.

It was more... tight. Pressed thin. Old.
Simmering. That was the only word he had for it.
Like a pot about to boil over.

She had smiled like everything was fine. But beneath it—something had burned.

He didn’t know what it meant. Not exactly. But it left something behind. A heaviness in his chest.

And for reasons he couldn’t name yet, it felt… like a warning.

“Um… Kayo-san?” he asked softly.

“Hm?” Kayo-san paused in her humming and glanced down at him.

He hesitated. The words caught on his tongue, uncertain if asking would only stir up something best left alone. But—

Asking questions was how he’d learn. And if he wanted to understand people, he had to start somewhere.

“About that incident earlier…” he began, his voice barely above a whisper. “Do people… outside the clan… hate the police?”

The question hung in the air, quiet and uncertain.

He knew the clan had been blamed. He’d heard the whispers. Felt the anger. But hearing it secondhand was different from seeing it up close—from witnessing how even a simple accident could shift into something ugly.

Kayo-san slowed, her steps falling into a pause. Itachi turned to look up at her, watching carefully.

She must have sensed his gaze—his need for an answer—because her expression didn’t falter. Calm. Measured. The same as always. But he couldn’t tell what was underneath.

“Itachi-kun,” she said gently, “don’t let people like that get to you, alright?”

She kept walking again, her tone light. “In this line of work, you’ll run into all sorts. Drunkards. Hot-heads. Little brats trying to play grown-up. Not everyone out there will appreciate what we do.”

She trailed off for a moment, then crouched down slightly, so they were eye-level.

“But what matters,” she continued, placing a hand on his shoulder, “is how we carry ourselves. Some people won’t like us. That’s their choice. Our job is to stay steady and do it well.”

Her grip was steady, her eyes warm.

“So,” she said, tilting her head with a grin, “stand tall. Wear that crest on your back with pride, alright? We are Uchiha, and we've done nothing wrong.”

Itachi didn’t blink. He simply looked up at her, quiet and still, letting her words settle.

She hadn’t really answered his question. Not directly. But something about her tone—calm, certain—lingered in him anyway.

We are Uchiha, and we’ve done nothing wrong…

He could tell Kayo-san took pride in her work. She believed in what she said—that their role mattered. That their crest was something to wear with honor. But when she told him not to let it bother him… when she said she was fine…

That had been a lie.

He wouldn’t have known if not for Ninshū. Wouldn’t have sensed the storm behind her smile.

Kayo-san is an adult, Itachi thought. And adults… are liars.

But not in the cruel way he once assumed. Maybe that’s what adults did—lie just enough to keep things from falling apart.

So maybe… maybe she wasn’t a bad liar. Even if he still didn’t like being coddled like a child.

He gave a small nod. “Okay,” he said at last. The doubt hadn't fully vanished—but he sensed it was what she needed to hear.

Kayo-san nodded, satisfied, and straightened to her full height. They resumed walking, the quiet rhythm of their footsteps filling the space between them as the front gate of his house came into view.

The wooden gate creaked as Kayo-san pushed it open, stepping into the courtyard. The first thing Itachi saw was his mother, kneeling by the flowerpots near the front steps, watering them one by one. Sunlight caught the edges of her sleeves as she moved. His mother looked up as they walked in.

Itachi opened his mouth, ready to greet her—

You!” His mother called, pointing straight at Kayo-san.

Itachi blinked.

“Stop buying new plants if you’re not even going to bother keeping them alive!”

“Well, I, uh—It’s for a good reason, I swear—!” Kayo-san held up her hands in surrender, stepping back as his mother advanced, jabbing a finger at her chest.

“A good reason? What good reason are your plants dying for—?”

Itachi watched silently as the two women bickered—though bickering might’ve been generous. It was mostly his mother scolding and Kayo-san trying not to look guilty.

He stepped past them into the courtyard, his sandals quiet against the stone. He wondered if Sasuke was still napping. Maybe he could sneak in a few minutes of playtime before reviewing his summer class materials.

Then he heard the patter of footsteps behind him.

Itachi turned, just in time to see Nemi at the gate. She was waving cheerfully at someone beyond his line of sight, her face bright with laughter.

“Thanks for the session, Shisui-kun!” she called.

Shisui stepped into view a moment later, returning the wave with a casual grin. “Anytime.”

Nemi bounced through the courtyard with a quick “I’m back!” aimed in the vague direction of his mother—who was still too busy berating Kayo-san to notice. As she passed him, she gave Itachi a teasing glance.

“You’re back already?” she asked, her eyes narrowing playfully.

She didn’t wait for his answer. Her sandals were off in a flash, and she darted inside.

Itachi stood still, eyes fixed on her retreating back.

Since when had Nemi started training with Shisui… without him?

No—more importantly…
She was already calling him Shisui-kun?

“Itachi!”

He turned.

Shisui was striding up the path, his usual easy grin on his face.

“You’re back from your shift?” he asked. “How was it?”

Itachi lowered his gaze.
He didn’t know why, but suddenly, something twisted tight in his chest. Heavy. Hot. Unpleasant.

“…It was fine,” he murmured.

Shisui didn’t seem to notice the shift in tone. “Nice! I’ve got some time now. Want to swing by my place? I can pass you the materials I used for the graduation exam—”

“Maybe next time, Shisui-san.”

“Oh. Uh—sure. Then maybe we could head to the—wait, didn’t you say you wanted to—?”

Next time, Shisui-san.

“Huh—Itachi—?”

Notes:

Question! What do you think about the introduction of Kayo? What vibes does she give off?

In case if anybody is wondering where I'm going with this.... well, all I can say at this point is that Itachi is not going to be a static character. He has his own character development to go through in this arc. How exciting!

Additional Rambling not related to chapter

Just something I’ve been thinking about lately: is there this unspoken idea that a Naruto SI/OC fic has to follow a certain formula to be considered “good”? Like, most of the ones I’ve read (from a decade ago, at least) tend to be fix-it stories, with a really proactive main character who’s out to change everything. And anything that doesn’t fit that mold instantly gets called a “subversion of the genre” instead of just… being another kind of story.

Maybe the genre’s just gotten so oversaturated with similar types of stories that anything slower, quieter, or less focused on fixing canon feels like an outlier. Not sure. I could be biased myself. Just a random thought while I was rereading my outline.

Chapter 153: Of Prodigies and Pretenders

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The breeze that drifted through the open windows of the hospital classroom was cool, laced with the scent of antiseptic and early morning dew. Pale sunlight spilled across neat rows of desks, illuminating the chatter of gathered students—all Academy-aged, most handpicked for their chakra control aptitude and earmarked as potential medic-nin in training.

Among them, a small white-haired girl sat at the edge of the second row, elbow propped on the desk and chin resting in her palm, eyes drifting lazily toward the ticking wall clock. She was the youngest in the room by far—not that anyone had mentioned it aloud yet. But she could feel the way some of the older kids glanced at her. The curious flickers of doubt, the barely-masked amusement.

Nemi ignored them.

The door slid open with a soft clack. A middle-aged shinobi in the familiar pale beige uniform of the Konoha Medical Corps strode in, clipboard tucked beneath one arm. His greying hair was pulled into a loose tail, and his expression was kind but alert—like he’d seen too many late-night ER shifts to be fazed by a room of children.

“Good morning,” he greeted, eyes sweeping across the classroom. “I trust everyone completed the worksheet on basic organ systems and their chakra correlations?”

A murmur of half-hearted agreement rippled through the room.

“Excellent. Today, we’ll cover how certain organs correspond to key chakra points, and why injuries near those nodes can cause systemic failure if not treated quickly. Especially the lungs and heart—those are high-priority zones. Turn to page twelve.”

As rustling filled the air, Nemi flipped to the correct page. She didn’t even need to look—she’d already read ahead last night. Still, she went through the motions, pen poised neatly in her hand.

She hadn’t known exactly what to expect when the Academy recommended her for a special training stint at the hospital. Something cool, maybe. Learning how to heal with chakra. Stitching skin and sealing wounds with glowing hands. Channeling the Mystical Palm Technique like some mini-Tsunade.

Instead? Theory.

Detailed anatomical breakdowns. Chakra circulatory systems. Cell regeneration limits. Medical ethics.

No flashy techniques. No chakra scalpel. Just long hours of foundational knowledge. The boring—but necessary—stuff.

Urghhh, of course it had to be theory first. Like med school. Even in a world of chakra and jutsu, they still had to do the textbook grind before getting anywhere near a real patient.

Why did this part of Naruto have to be so damn realistic?

Still… she didn’t slack off. Not here.

This wasn’t like the Academy, where she could afford to nap through lectures and still ace her tests. Here, knowledge was power. Real power—the kind that could save a life. Or fail to, if she wasn’t careful.

So she forced herself to sit straighter. To listen. To absorb.

Her pen moved in steady, quiet strokes as the instructor spoke, copying down notes on chakra meridian branches and corresponding organ stress responses.

Someday, she’d be able to heal with a single touch.

For now… this was step one.


The cafeteria of Konoha Hospital buzzed with quiet life—metal trays clinked gently, chairs scraped, and low conversation floated through the air. A handful of Academy-aged students clustered near the middle section, their attires slightly wrinkled, their trays full, their voices loud with the easy rhythm of familiarity.

Laughter rose from the group, light and casual—someone had just made a joke about the upcoming shadowing rotations, and the others responded with groans and teasing. Talk shifted seamlessly between lesson complaints, snack trades, and speculation over which medic-nin they’d be paired with later that afternoon.

Nemi didn’t sit with them.

She was tucked away in a corner table near the window, her tray of food half-eaten. The spoon in her hand moved mechanically, shoveling small portions into her mouth with no real appetite. Her teal eyes stared blankly at her rice, as if willing it to disappear on its own.

She’d tried, at first.

Tried to sit with the others. Tried to smile and nod at the right times. Tried to lean into her “cute little kid” look—bright eyes, small stature, the occasional disarming tilt of the head. Maybe if they thought she was harmless and sweet, she could slip into their circle unnoticed. Blend in. Pick up useful information. Learn what the older students were studying in their regular Academy tracks.

But what she got instead were amused giggles. Ruffling of her hair like she was a pet. A patronizing “Aww, look how tiny she is!” from someone who barely knew how to pronounce “mitochondria,” let alone spell it.

They treated her like a mascot.

And maybe—maybe—she could’ve tolerated the baby talk. The head pats. The “aww”s. Even the giggles when someone noticed how her feet didn’t quite touch the floor when she sat on the cafeteria bench.

She’d laughed it off the first time. Managed a tight smile the second.

But the moment they started piling extra food onto her tray with chirpy encouragements of “Eat up so you can grow big and strong!”—as if she were some malnourished toddler—Nemi decided she’d had enough.

By the third day, she simply stopped sitting with them.

If I were in my old body, Nemi mused, maybe things would’ve gone differently. She’d be around their age—ten, maybe eleven, which seemed to be the minimum threshold for this medic-nin training program. No one would look twice at her presence. She could talk to them like equals. Joke. Blend in.

But… she wasn’t sure she’d be able to act ten either. Not really.

And unlike at the Academy, there was no Izumi here to chatter beside her, no Itachi silently keeping her company even when they weren’t speaking.

Here, she was alone.

Just her and a tray of lukewarm hospital food.

Urgh.

Nemi let out a small huff as she shoveled another scoop of rice into her mouth. She knew—objectively—that social networks were important, especially in hierarchical systems like Konoha’s. But she hadn’t come here to gossip about cute boys or compare novelty stationery sets with kids who thought “chakra scalpel” sounded like a dessert topping.

She had more important things to focus on.

...

I’m starting to sound like Itachi, she realized mid-chew, the thought dropping into her stomach heavier than the rice. She sighed.

With practiced indifference, she finished the rest of her meal, wiped her mouth, and stood up. Her tray clicked neatly into place on the return counter.

Break wasn’t over yet. She had a good thirty minutes before her afternoon shadowing shift began.

Maybe she’d go outside for a bit. The breeze this morning had been cool, and the trees behind the hospital offered decent shade.

At least the weather, unlike people, didn’t judge.


Nemi lounged across the bench, arms folded behind her head, legs swinging freely over the edge—careful not to kick over the water bottle resting near the end. The shade from the old courtyard tree draped over her like a loose blanket, dappling the wooden slats with afternoon light. It was a quieter part of the hospital grounds—maybe by design, maybe just luck. Either way, no one had come to scold her yet for her “unladylike posture.”

She figured she could stay like this a little longer.

It was peaceful. And maybe that’s why—just maybe—she allowed her thoughts to wander.

What’s next?

Sure, she’d been handpicked for this medic-nin training stint, and she was grateful. But no one really believed she’d become a full-fledged medic-nin in just two months. After this, she’d probably return to the Academy, maybe take a specialized track if they offered one for medical types.

Maybe I could graduate early, she thought. Like Itachi.

But at what age? Eight years old? Nine?

...And then what?

Join a team, go on missions, patch up wounded shinobi in the field… or maybe—

—Perform chakra therapy on Itachi’s mentally scrambled brain and gently convince him that clan-wide homicide isn’t a valid coping mechanism?

She exhaled through her nose. That bitter little thought sat heavier than she expected.

Nemi rolled onto her side, turning her back to the open courtyard, facing the wooden slats of the bench instead. Eyes half-lidded, she let herself imagine—for just a moment—that she didn’t have to think about any of it. Not the timeline. Not the massacre. Not the ever-growing weight of future knowledge.

Just the creak of the old bench beneath her. The filtered breeze. The warmth of the sun on her legs.

A ten-minute nap wouldn’t hurt…

...

Her chakra sense pricked—soft and faint. Someone was approaching.

She didn’t move. Maybe… if she lay still enough, they’d assume she was asleep and leave her be out of courtesy.

But then—

“Um…”

A voice. Quiet. Hesitant.

Nemi cracked one eye open. She rolled on her back, looking up.

A boy stood beside the bench—maybe Shisui’s age, or a little younger. Gray hair framed his face in neat, slightly uneven tufts, and a pair of round glasses perched on his nose. He didn’t look directly at her. Instead, his gaze lingered somewhere near his shoes, his posture tucked inwards like he was trying to be smaller than he already was.

“I was hoping to sit. If you don’t mind, could you…”

He trailed off, probably noticing she hadn’t budged. His fingers fidgeted with the hem of his sleeve.

“…Never mind,” he murmured, already turning to go.

Whoops.

Guilt jabbed her—sharper than the chakra pulse had. She sat up at once, pulling her legs off the bench and swinging them down with a soft thud.

“Wait!” she called, louder than intended.

He stopped mid-step.

Nemi patted the newly cleared space beside her. “Sorry. You can sit,” she offered, voice gentler now, a touch sheepish. “I was just… thinking.”

He didn’t respond right away.

She scooted over anyway—just a little more than necessary. A subtle way to signal you can have space, and also please ignore my awkwardness. After a moment’s pause, he moved. Quietly, precisely, he sat down at the far end of the bench with an almost too-perfect posture.

Then, without a word, the boy pulled out a small pack of senbei crackers from his pocket and began to nibble—quiet, careful bites, like he was trying not to disturb the peace between them.

From the corner of her eye, Nemi watched him.

He looked… vaguely familiar.

And then it clicked. Oh. She’d seen him before. Not in passing, but inside Konoha Hospital. Sometimes in the cafeteria, seated alone. A loner, like her. Other times, trailing behind older medic-nin, carrying scrolls or clipboards, moving like he belonged—except… he wasn’t part of the student group she trained with. And he didn’t wear the beige-white uniform of a full medic-nin either.

So then—where did he fit in?

The boy tilted his head slightly, catching her stare through the faint glint of his glasses.

“Do you… want some?” he asked, voice mild.

Nemi blinked. She looked away too fast, ears tinged pink. “Sorry,” she squeaked. “I didn’t mean to stare.”

“It’s okay,” he said. “I don’t mind sharing. I have too many anyway.” He reached into his pocket again and placed a few extra senbei crackers on the space between them.

She wasn’t actually interested in the snacks. But she wasn’t about to correct him either. That would be rude.

So, with only the slightest hesitation, she reached out. “Okay… thank you.”

For a while, the world returned to quiet. Leaves rustled in the canopy above. Somewhere beyond the courtyard, cicadas buzzed lazily. And in the shared space between them: the soft, rhythmic crunch of rice crackers.

Still, Nemi’s thoughts spun.

He looks younger than the other Academy students in the program. But he’s already following senior medic-nin around? Maybe he’s further along in training. A prodigy, too? That would explain it.

They didn’t look far apart in age. Maybe—maybe he knew things she didn’t.

She stole another glance. Then cleared her throat.

“Um…”

The boy looked up.

Nemi offered a tentative smile. “I’ve… never seen you around in our classes. Are you an Academy student too? On the training stint?”

He didn’t answer immediately. Maybe surprised she was still talking to him. His gaze dropped to his half-eaten cracker, as if weighing the pros and cons of conversation.

Then, finally:
“I’m not a student,” he said softly. “I just… help out around the hospital. With errands. That’s all.”

Nemi tilted her head. That didn’t tell her much. If he’s not a student here… then where’s he from?

She took her time chewing another bite before offering her hand across the bench.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Uzumaki Nemi. First-year Academy student.”

The boy blinked at her hand. Then slowly, he reached out and shook it—brief, polite.

“Nice to meet you,” he replied. “I’m… Kabuto. Yakushi Kabuto.”

Notes:

Nemi meets Kabuto! What do you think she would do?

On another note, while the wiki said Kabuto is aged 19-20 at the start of Naruto Part 1, I've seen forum discussions where people argued over his actual age and how he should be older/younger/immortal/whatever. So... I honestly have no idea, but I'll just take the wiki age as the age he goes by. He could be older, but who knows? Maybe he ages super slowly too!

Additional rambling not related to the chapter

I took a look through the Itachi/OC tag the other day and realised that “daughter of Minato and Kushina” seems to be a surprisingly common premise for the OCs…

Would anyone believe me if I said mine was a total coincidence? I haven’t read any Itachi x OC fics in years, so I had no clue what’s trending, oops. But I can guess why, it’s good legacy material, has proximity to Itachi through the mothers, and that nice Uzumaki/Namikaze skill-set boost. Heh.

I’m not sure, though, if any have gone the extra step of getting the OCs re-adopted into the Uchiha family afterwards. At this rate, I feel like I’m passing Nemi around like an unwanted Christmas present.

Just a random thought I had.

Chapter 154: Of Water and War Crimes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nemi quietly observed the boy beside her.

Small. Gray hair cut neatly, though uneven in a few places, like he’d done it himself. Round black-rimmed glasses perched on his nose. He nibbled on a senbei cracker with tiny, careful bites, not making a sound.

So this was him.

Kabuto.
Yakushi Kabuto.
Orochimaru’s future right-hand man. The one who would later dig up half the graves in the world and, oh right—resurrect Uchiha fucking Madara.

She stared. Not because she was trying to be rude. But because… it was a lot to process. Seeing a future war criminal calmly snacking beside her like a normal, quiet boy. How surreal.

“Do you not like it?”

Nemi blinked, startled. “What?”

“The crackers.” Kabuto hesitated, then adjusted his glasses slightly. “You stopped eating it.”

She looked down at her senbei. Oh. Right. She’d stopped chewing halfway through without noticing, too busy internally spiraling about the identity of the boy next to her.

Without thinking, she stuffed the rest of the rice cracker in her mouth and tried to speak through the crunch. “No! Ith’sh goo—gooh… Kin I haff ano—hgk!”

Her hands flew to her throat as the dry rice cracker clogged somewhere halfway down. Her eyes widened. She coughed, gasped, tried to swallow. Her pride shriveled into a raisin.

Water—she needed water. To rinse the cracker. And maybe drown in it, if possible. That’d be nice too.

Then something was pushed into her hand. Cold. Metal.

A thermos.

She fumbled with the lid, twisted it off, and drank like her tiny six-year-old life depended on it. Which it probably did.

Several gulps later, the cracker finally went down. Her lungs stopped panicking. She wasn’t going to die on a park bench beside future War Criminal Yakushi Kabuto.

Nemi slumped forward with a wheezy little sigh. “Thanks…”

She screwed the cap back on and blinked at the bottle in her hand.

Wait.
This wasn’t her thermos.

Her eyes slowly slid toward the boy next to her.

Kabuto reached out and took it back. “It’s no problem,” he said quietly, not looking at her.

She stared.

She drank from his bottle.

His bottle.
His spit.
His war-criminal spit.

Oh no.

What if that’s how it starts? What if villainy is contagious through saliva? What if that’s how she catches resurrects-Uchiha-Madara disease?

Her face must’ve twisted into something awful, because Kabuto suddenly flinched.

“Sorry,” he said quickly, “I didn’t mean— I just… you looked like you were choking, so—”

He trailed off, head ducking. His gaze stayed fixed ahead, shoulders tense like he expected her to yell at him or something.

Nemi’s stomach churned with guilt. Ugh. What was she doing? He helped her. She was the idiot who tried to talk while chewing.

She sat up straighter and forced her face into something less… alarmed. “No, uh— It’s okay,” she said. “I’m not… saliva-conscious or anything.”

(What.)
(What did she just say?)

Kabuto turned, puzzled. She coughed again—this time to cover her shame.

“I mean—thank you. For the water. And for not letting me die.”

“…Oh.” His expression eased, just slightly. “That’s good to know.”

Then silence.

Not the good kind.
The weird, fidgety kind. The kind that made you notice how loud cicadas really were, how your legs didn’t quite reach the ground, and how you definitely shouldn’t have mentioned saliva five minutes ago.

Nemi swung her legs, the toes of her sandals brushing the edge of the bench’s shadow. Her fingers twitched toward her wrist, and she discreetly checked her watch.

Ten minutes left. She could probably head back early. Spare herself from the awkwardness. But—

“You said… you’re attending the training stint here in the hospital?”

Kabuto’s voice startled her slightly. It wasn’t loud—more like someone testing the volume of his own curiosity—but it broke the silence.

Nemi turned to him, surprised he was the one to start again. “Yep!” she chirped, a grin forming. “To become a future medic-nin!”

She gave a tiny, proud puff of her chest. “The Academy sent me here,” she explained. “They said I have potential or something. Good chakra control.” She made a vague swirling motion with her finger in the air, as if that explained everything.

Kabuto formed a polite little ‘o’ with his mouth. “Wow. That sounds… nice.” He said it like someone who had just read that line in a book and was now trying it out in real life.

Still, he was trying. Nemi gave him points for that.

She studied him for a moment. Maybe she could dig a little.

“What about you?” she asked. “Are you here to become a medic-nin too?”

Technically, she already knew the answer. Or… thought she did. If memory served, Kabuto was recruited by Orochimaru because of his healing skills. Maybe he was supposed to be the second coming of Tsunade or something. Or was that Sakura’s shtick?

Kabuto didn’t answer right away. Instead, he looked down at the last of his senbei cracker, slowly crunching it as he mulled over her question. Then, quietly, he said, “I’m not really aiming to be a medic-nin.”

He spoke like he was choosing each word carefully, balancing it between his tongue and his thoughts.

“I’m helping out the hospital… so that I can help my family.”

Nemi blinked. That wasn’t what she expected.

His family?

She rifled through her mental Naruto archives. Did Kabuto have a family? In canon, he’d introduced himself to Team Seven all polite and mysterious. Then boom—traitor arc. Then the Orochimaru thing. Then the arm-healing thing. Then a lot of other things, ending with the whole “Let’s summon Uchiha Madara in a coffin and ruin the world” thing.

She frowned. Had she skipped his backstory?

Damn. She probably did. Straight to the boss fights. Rookie mistake.

“I see,” Nemi said aloud, schooling her face into neutral. “Helping family is a good reason.”

She meant it—kind of. But a flicker of curiosity bubbled up anyway. Kabuto didn’t look like the sort of person who had a big family. He was quiet. A little too neat. Glasses always pushed up just right. Did his family all have grey hair and matching glasses too? Were they soft-spoken? Did they sit around a quiet dinner table reading medical textbooks?

…How did they feel when he betrayed the village?

“Are they… staying in the hospital?” Nemi asked before she could stop herself.

Opps. She winced. That sounded bad. Like she was asking if his parents were on their deathbeds or something. What if they were?

But Kabuto didn’t seem offended. “Huh? Oh, no, it’s not like that,” he said quickly.

He set his last cracker wrapper on the growing pile between them. “Well… the hospital said they needed extra hands to help with basic stuff. They said they’d pay me if I helped. So I bring the money back to my family.”

Nemi blinked.

That took a second to sink in.

He looked barely older than Shisui. Maybe eight? And he was already working to earn money?

So Konoha really did run on child labor.

She glanced at her half-empty water bottle, suddenly feeling weird. But then again, this was the shinobi world. Kids learned how to stab people before they learned long division. Why was she even surprised?

...Wait a minute.

If he was helping out with hospital work…

Nemi’s eyes lit up. “Does that mean you know iryo-ninjutsu?”

She leaned in with interest, maybe a bit too close, because Kabuto tensed like a startled cat.

Oops.

Realizing it, she quickly leaned back again and cleared her throat. “Ahem—sorry. Personal space. Got it.” She gave a sheepish little smile.

Kabuto didn’t say anything at first. He scratched at the corner of his cheek, fidgeting a little. “Well… I guess?” he finally said. “I learned it from my mother.”

That made her blink.

“Oh.” Then—“Woow.” She drew the word out with genuine awe, eyes lighting up. “You must be really talented. The older kids in my class haven’t even started on it yet.”

Kabuto flushed. Not just in the ears, but all the way to the tip of his nose. He looked down, mumbling, “It’s not a big deal… I just… learned it because I can help my family that way.”

Wow. Humble, too?

Nemi watched him for a beat, surprised. For someone who’d eventually go on to play god with corpses and summon nightmares from coffins, he looked… painfully normal. A little awkward. A little tired. A kid trying his best.

She smiled, soft and unforced. “I think it’s good you’re using your skills to take care of your family. Family’s really important, after all.”

The words tasted strange on her tongue—like something she was supposed to say. Like lines rehearsed from a script she didn’t fully believe in. But she said them anyway.

Kabuto tilted his head slightly. “Is… it?”

She ignored the question’s weight. Pushed down the tug of discomfort rising in her chest.

Nemi nodded firmly. “Yeah. Pretty noble of you too. There’s not a lot of kids out there earning money for their family right now.”

She said it like it was the most natural thing in the world. Like she wasn’t six years old herself.

The silence returned—but this time, it wasn’t awkward. Just muted. Companionable, even.

A breeze rustled the treetops above, stirring the summer heat into something almost pleasant. Sunlight filtered through the shifting leaves, casting dappled patterns onto the bench where Nemi sat. She tilted her face slightly, letting the warmth kiss her cheek. The silence between her and Kabuto had settled into something easy. Not quite friendship—but maybe the first brush of it.

She was just about to speak—just about to nudge the conversation toward the next step of her plan—when a sharp beep-beep-beep broke through the calm.

Nemi blinked, startled.

Kabuto lifted his arm, the small digital watch on his wrist blinking softly. “Oh. My break’s almost over,” he murmured, already rising to his feet as he began gathering the discarded cracker wrappers.

“Wait—!” she blurted, the word jumping out of her before she could stop it.

He paused. Turned back, a little curious.

Nemi scrambled for composure, glancing briefly at her own watch. Crap. She had to get back soon too. But she hadn’t asked yet.

She inhaled, steadied her voice. “Um… how long are you working here for?”

Kabuto scratched behind his ear. “Well… as long as they need me to, I suppose.”

Perfect.

Nemi slid off the bench, brushing the back of her skirt as she stood. She looked up at him with what she hoped was a warm, casual smile—nothing too eager, nothing too forced.

“Then… if you don’t mind,” she said, voice steady but light, “do you want to lunch together sometimes?”

Kabuto blinked. “Lunch…?” He repeated the word like he was tasting it. His eyes flicked away, fingers tightening around the cracker wrappers. “Um, I’m not sure if I have—”

He paused, the rest of his sentence trailing into silence, as if caught between politeness and uncertainty.

Nemi waited.

“I mean,” he tried again, shifting awkwardly, “I don’t eat in the cafeteria all the time. Sometimes I eat outside. You’ll probably find it boring…”

Did he find the cafeteria food tasteless? Nemi could understand that. It was nutritious, sure, but definitely lacking in flavor. Still, there was an easy fix.

“It’s fine,” she chirped. “I bring my own bento sometimes. We can eat outside!”

She made a mental note to ask Mikoto to start packing extra portions. Then, as a final touch, she summoned her most dramatic wide-eyed pout—half pleading, half exaggerated tragedy. The expression said, Won’t you keep this poor, lonely white-haired child company over lunch?

It worked.

“…Okay,” Kabuto said after a beat. “If you don’t mind.”

She beamed. “I don’t.”

With a quick wave, he jogged off, heading back toward the hospital building.

Nemi lifted her hand in return, a bright smile still on her face—at least until he disappeared around the corner.

Then the smile faded, melting into something older. Something heavier. A thoughtful stillness settled behind her eyes.

She stood there a moment longer before finally gathering her water bottle and walking off in the opposite direction, the afternoon sun warm on her back.

Notes:

Let me know what you think! What do you think Nemi is thinking at the end? Something good? Or... bad?

Additional Rambling not related to chapter

Ngl, when I first decided on an Ōtsutsuki (Moon Clan) SI OC fic, it wasn’t because I saw some limitless power potential in the Ōtsutsuki bloodline. Honestly, I didn’t even keep up with Boruto’s Ōtsutsuki lore (my Naruto knowledge pretty much ends at The Last movie). I just saw Toneri and thought, “Oh no, what a sad and lonely Moon Prince… hmm, let me give him a little sister so he won’t be so alone.” Haha.

The power scaling wasn’t even on my mind back then. It wasn’t until I reached the “Life in Konoha” arc that I went, “Oh right, she’s an Ōtsutsuki… she could actually be powerful.”

That’s probably why this fic ended up slower and more character-driven, focused on relationships and emotional growth rather than pure power scaling. Not that there’s anything wrong with the latter! It’s just a different kind of story, I guess.

Welp, now you know.
Now I’m kinda curious to see if this subverted anyone’s expectations, haha. Let me know what you think!

Chapter 155: Of Mercy and Motion

Notes:

I just got our dear Uchiha Itachi from the Naruto Beast Party Blind Box, so I'mma celebrate by posting this extra long chapter (6k) early today. Enjoy~

Image

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The sun was shining, the birds were chirping, the wind was blowing, kunai and shuriken were flying—and somewhere deep within the forest near the Uchiha compound, a young white-haired girl was currently…

Hanging upside down from a tree branch.

Her knees were hooked loosely around the branch, posture relaxed yet maintained with effortless precision—held in place by finely tuned chakra control, of course.

Below her, the world swayed slightly with each shift of breeze. Her long white hair spilled downward like a curtain of moonlight, catching dapples of summer light. In her hands, inverted but steady, was her prized notebook: not-so-subtly labeled “Story Draft of the Ramen Boy and the Edgy Duck.” It was, after all, just a story—and not in any way a smuggled chronicle of the Naruto timeline. Obviously.

At the moment, she was flipping through a very particular section. The one on Kabuto.

Or rather, the character codenamed Snake Wannabe.

Nemi's brows furrowed slightly. There wasn’t a lot of detail here. Just scattered fragments. She remembered he was more relevant in Part 1. Then he made some reappearances in Part 2. Then there was that big moment where he summoned that coffin. The one with him in it.

But that wasn’t the point.

Nemi paused, pursing her lips. If she had a pencil, she’d probably be tapping it thoughtfully against the paper right now.

Should I stop him?

She vaguely recalled a post—or maybe it was a comment thread?—something from the forums in her old world. It had argued that the war could’ve gone much more smoothly if the Allied Shinobi Forces hadn’t had to deal with the Edo Tensei army. That thousands had died because of the revived dead. That the real death toll began the moment the Ghost of the Uchiha walked out of that coffin.

If he hadn’t been revived… maybe things wouldn’t have spiraled the way they did.

Maybe… maybe people could’ve lived. People with names she didn’t know yet. People she might never meet.

Could she stop it all? Cut the thread before it ever began?

Stop Kabuto now… while he was still just a boy?

The image of him flashed in her head—awkward, quiet, with a mouthful of crackers and eyes that didn’t quite meet hers. The way he’d hesitantly agreed to lunch. That too-careful politeness, like someone trying his best not to be a burden.

He wasn’t the villain of the future. Not yet.

And if he hadn’t done anything wrong now… how could she justify punishing him for crimes he hadn’t even committed?

Did she want to punish him?

...Did she even have the right to?

Her thoughts fractured at the sharp whistle of an incoming kunai.

Nemi didn’t even blink. She barely registered the distant shout of her name before chakra threads flared from her limbs, fine and invisible, snapping through the air like lazy strands of silk. The kunai froze mid-flight, its momentum caught and redirected with effortless precision, embedding itself in a nearby tree with a solid thunk.

She exhaled through her nose, unimpressed.
That was the third time today someone had almost given her an unrequested haircut.

Still dangling from the branch, Nemi slowly twisted herself around, eyes narrowing into a flat, unimpressed scowl. Below her, Shisui stood frozen mid-stance, looking up with an apologetic smile.

"Uh… good job on redirecting the kunai!" he offered, complete with a sheepish thumbs-up.

She did not return the gesture.

With a sigh worthy of at least three generations of disappointment, Nemi snapped her notebook shut. A second later, she released the chakra flow to her legs. Gravity claimed her immediately, but she twisted midair with practiced ease, channeling a small burst of chakra to her soles. The Feather Foot Technique softened her landing, and her white hair billowed slightly as she touched down—graceful as a falling leaf.

Still, her knees wobbled slightly.

The shift from upside-down blood pressure to upright spinal alignment hit hard. She closed her eyes briefly, letting the world tilt and right itself. So much for clarity. She’d hoped the blood rush might help her sort her thoughts—some pseudo-scientific enlightenment thing—but all it left her with was a headache.

Stupid brain.

Eventually, she wandered over to the shade where their backpacks had been dumped in a heap. She flopped down cross-legged, reached for her water bottle, and took a long sip, silently watching as Shisui and Itachi resumed their sparring.

It wasn’t supposed to be like this.

Originally, today was meant to be a quiet one-on-one session with Shisui. One of the rare days that aligned between her irregular medic-nin training and Shisui’s increasingly busy mission schedule. She had wanted to pick up some new tricks—shuriken trajectories, hidden line mechanics, whatever flashy technique he’d been drilling into Itachi lately.

Shisui had seemed pleased when she’d asked. He’d agreed readily. And for a while, it had been good—just the two of them. Shisui was easy to be around. Friendly, open, good at laughing off her weird comments. He had a way of making people linger without even trying.

Then he started showing up.

Uchiha Itachi, in all his brooding, stoic glory, had decided to start “joining” their training sessions. No warning, no invitation. Just one day, there he was—announcing with calm finality that it would now be a “joint session.” As if he was doing everyone a favor.

And Shisui, being Shisui, hadn’t objected. If anything, he looked amused. Now he was stuck juggling two six-year-olds—one painfully serious, the other perpetually unbothered.

Nemi blew an irritated puff of air, her white bangs fluttering slightly away from her eyes.

She was definitely not glaring at the Uchiha heir.

Was he doing it on purpose?

She watched as Itachi and Shisui circled each other in the clearing, their movements crisp and deliberate. Metal flashed as kunai clashed mid-air, followed by a flurry of shuriken that redirected the momentum of their fight. It wasn’t like the half-hearted spars they did at the Academy—this felt sharper. Real. Like shinobi already playing at war.

And Itachi… he seemed more intense than usual. Not that he wasn’t always serious—he was. But today, something felt… tighter. Like a string pulled taut.

Eventually, the spar shifted in Itachi’s favor. With a fluid sidestep and a sharp feint, he maneuvered Shisui backward—just enough to push him past the edge of the makeshift circle they’d marked out earlier with twigs and stones. Shisui twisted to catch himself with one palm, flipping upright before his feet landed lightly outside the boundary.

He raised both hands in surrender, still smiling. “I yield,” he called.

Itachi didn’t respond right away. His chest rose and fell with shallow, controlled breaths. Then, wordlessly, both boys stepped forward, lifting two fingers each to form the Seal of Reconciliation. Their fingers touched, a brief gesture of mutual respect.

When they dropped their hands, Shisui gave a grin. “You’ve improved a lot, Itachi.”

Itachi swiped the back of his arm across his forehead, wiping away sweat. “It’s still not enough. I didn’t defeat you. I just forced you out.”

Shisui blinked. “Hey now, at this rate, you’ll catch up to me in no time. You might even be ready for the graduation exam.”

His tone was light, friendly. But Nemi saw it—the faint stiffness that crept into Itachi’s shoulders. Like he didn’t believe him. Like he thought he was being patronized. He said nothing in return, only turned and began walking toward the cluster of backpacks at the edge of the clearing.

Nemi’s eyes tracked his movements. He dropped to the forest floor beside her with practiced quiet, unscrewed his water bottle, and took a slow sip. His brow was furrowed, as usual.

She didn’t look away.

Her thoughts, scattered by the earlier spar, began to realign themselves again. Picking up right where she left off. It wasn’t just Kabuto who became a future war criminal.

There was another one. Sitting right beside her.

A killer in the making.

Uchiha Itachi—the boy who would someday wipe out his entire clan.

Itachi seemed to sense her gaze. He tilted his head slightly toward her. “What?”

Nemi looked away, eyes flicking back to the trees ahead, her expression a carefully arranged mask of nonchalance.

“Nothing,” she muttered.

But her thoughts didn’t quiet.

It was an old thought, dredged up from the earlier days after Mikoto had taken her in—when she’d been new to the Uchiha compound, to this new family. Back then, grief had gnawed at her mind like a persistent itch. Her adoptive parents were dead. The future loomed like a noose.

And somewhere in that haze of dread and helplessness… she’d once considered it. The absurd solution.

What if she stopped the killer before he ever became one?

It had been a fleeting, terrible notion. One she buried quickly—too shameful to entertain, too horrifying to act on. But even now, the muted guilt of it lingered, like a bruise pressed too long beneath the surface. And meeting Kabuto recently had stirred it all up again.

Because now she had a comparison.

Two future criminals.
Two names written in blood and betrayal.
Two boys still untouched by the darkness they would someday unleash.

And both of them… were within her reach.

A rustle of leaves and the soft crunch of sandals on soil broke her spiraling thoughts. She glanced up just as Shisui approached, arms stretching overhead. He dropped down beside them with a relaxed huff, retrieving a towel from his pack to wipe the sweat from his neck.

Then, with a teasing grin, he turned to her. “How about it, Nemi-chan?” he asked. “Wanna give it a go?”

She didn’t need to ask what he meant. She just frowned and looked away. “No way. You’ll just win. Like always.”

It wasn’t even a bitter remark. Just a flat truth. Taijutsu wasn’t her strong suit—and if even Itachi couldn’t beat Shisui, then what chance did she have? Not that she minded losing in general. She just didn’t want to lose in front of him.

Shisui pouted. “Aw, come on. You haven’t even tried yet and you’re already turning me down?” He kicked a few stray leaves away and sprawled back against his palms. “I won’t go as hard on you as I did with Itachi-kun.”

Nemi snorted, already rising to her feet. “That’s even worse.”

She padded over to the nearest tree and, with practiced ease, molded chakra to her soles. Her sandals met bark, and she began to walk up the trunk, upside-down within moments. “If you hold back,” she called over her shoulder, “then it means you’re not taking me seriously. And if I still lose, I’ll be even more annoyed.”

The truth was… she just didn’t feel like sparring today. Not when she’d come to learn something new. Not when she’d carved out time from her hospital training for this. Not when he had turned the session into something else entirely.

Urgh.

No one said anything at first. Nemi closed her eyes, letting herself hang upside down from the tree, her feet firmly stuck to the branch by chakra. She debated staying like this until someone got annoyed enough to throw a pebble at her. Maybe she could pass it off as "chakra control endurance training." That sounded official enough.

Then Shisui’s voice floated up from the forest floor below: “Then… how about against Itachi-kun?”

Her eyes flew open.

What?

She craned her neck to look up—well, down, technically—at the two boys beneath her. Shisui was sitting cross-legged again, one arm lazily gesturing toward Itachi.

“If you think I’d hold back,” Shisui continued, “then why not spar with Itachi-kun instead? Itachi, you won’t hold back, right?”

Itachi, still seated, seemed to give it some thought. Then, calmly, he nodded. “I won’t.”

Nemi opened her mouth, ready to shoot back a flat no, but…

She paused.

She’d never actually sparred against Itachi before. Not one-on-one. Their Academy taijutsu sessions were always split—boys against boys, girls against girls. (Which made no sense, really. Since when did enemy kunoichi politely wait their turn on the battlefield?)

But she had seen him spar. Efficient. Clean. Always seeking the most non-violent way to subdue his opponent. He moved like a whisper, fought like someone trying to avoid pain rather than cause it. Like a pacifist playing ninja.

But still… she wondered—

Would she even last against him? Even in a friendly spar?

She must’ve hesitated too long, because Shisui was already grinning up at her. “So? How about it, Nemi-chan? Just a quick one. I’ll keep watch—make sure no one gets too roughed up.”

Nemi exhaled slowly through her nose. She let the silence stretch just a beat longer, then finally sighed and released the chakra in her soles. With a light flip, she dropped down from the tree, landing neatly on her feet.

Her hands moved to gather her hair. Now where did she leave that tie again?


Within the quiet forest clearing, two small figures stood facing each other within a makeshift sparring circle—an uneven ring of stones and twigs pressed into the grass. Their hands were raised, mirroring each other in the Seal of Confrontation.

The air felt still. Even the cicadas seemed to quiet down, as if the forest itself was holding its breath.

Nemi narrowed her eyes at the boy in front of her. Itachi’s expression, as always, was unreadable. Calm. Focused. Like this was a mission.

Shisui stepped beside them, eyes flitting between their faces. “Alright,” he said with a grin. “Begin!”

Nemi moved first.

She had to. If she let Itachi take the initiative, she’d be cornered before she could blink. She darted forward—testing speed over strength—her fist shooting toward his side. But Itachi met her strike cleanly, redirecting it with a twist of his wrist. She pivoted into a low kick; he hopped just enough to avoid it. A feint, then a jab—both read like an open book.

He counters everything, she thought, gritting her teeth.

It was like trying to outmaneuver a mirror. Every move she made was anticipated. Every rhythm disrupted. Her form was slipping. Too aggressive. Too wild. She wasn’t used to fighting like this—on the offensive, pressed by her own pride.

Still, she pushed on.

She ducked low, aiming a sweeping kick meant to fake him out and shift his footing—

—and hesitated.

It was half a second. A breath. But it was enough.

In that moment, Itachi moved. He stepped inside her guard, swept one leg behind hers, and Nemi’s balance faltered.

She was falling—badly—and she knew it. The angle was wrong; her shoulder was going to hit the ground first—

But it never did.

An arm caught her.

Nemi blinked. Her nose was a hair’s breadth from the dirt. Itachi’s hand was wrapped around her upper arm, holding her steady.

He didn’t say anything. Just helped her upright with quiet efficiency, as if the interruption in motion was nothing at all.

Nemi looked away quickly, brushing off imaginary dust. Her face was hot—not from exertion.

“Thanks,” she muttered, voice low, unwilling to meet his eyes.

Was it embarrassment? Frustration? She wasn’t sure. Just… something tight and sour in her chest.

As Shisui jogged over, Nemi huffed and crossed her arms, scowling at a very interesting patch of moss on the ground.

“There. I lost. As expected,” she muttered. Definitely not bitter. Nope. She was just… observing her surroundings. In fact, she was fairly certain she’d just spotted a ladybug on that nearby tree trunk. Very important observational data.

“Both of you did well,” Shisui said with his usual easy smile. “But, well…”

Nemi squinted. That tone—was that hesitation?

Shisui scratched his cheek, his voice softening slightly. “Nemi-chan… were you holding back?”

She blinked. “How could I be holding back?” Hands now on her hips, she gestured emphatically toward Itachi. “Didn’t you see me? I went on the offensive! I took the first jab!”

“I mean, yeah, I saw that,” Shisui said quickly, raising both palms in a peacekeeping gesture. “It’s just that… well, it kinda looked like you were forcing it. Like it didn’t come naturally. Your rhythm was off. A little stiff.”

…Oh.

So he’d noticed. Just from one spar.

Her shoulders drooped slightly. All this time, she thought she’d been getting better. That if she just practiced enough, drilled the Academy forms long enough, they’d start feeling like second nature instead of someone else’s armor.

But of course Shisui saw through it. He’d been on real missions. He knew what genuine movement looked like.

“Well…” she looked down, the edge slipping from her voice. The words tangled on her tongue. How was she supposed to explain? That her body remembered a different set of forms—alien, elegant, fluid. Not the rigid Academy drills. Not the stance every Konoha child was taught by rote.

A different rhythm pulsed through her. One she hadn’t yet buried. One she wasn’t sure she wanted to.

She was about to mutter something about a stomachache and make a dramatic exit when—unexpectedly—Itachi spoke.

“You shouldn’t hold yourself back.”

She looked at him, surprised.

He wasn’t looking at her directly, eyes fixed somewhere ahead. But his voice was steady. Sure.

"If you want to fight differently, that's fine. I'll adapt," he said. His onyx gaze finally locked onto her, piercing deep. "Don't let me be the reason you're holding back."

Nemi stared at him. Something about those words tugged at her, like a memory brushing past her shoulder.

“Don’t hold yourself back.”

She’d said that once, hadn’t she? 
Back then, she had encouraged him to go. To walk the path he was already destined to take—even if it led him away from her. She had spoken it like a passing remark, meant lightly, but he’d taken it seriously. Of course he did.

Because he was Uchiha Itachi.

And Uchiha Itachi remembered everything.

...

The tension in her shoulders—drawn taut like a bowstring—unwound before she even noticed. She let out a slow breath.
“Fine, fine. Let’s go again,” she muttered, turning away.

He wasn’t wrong. She really should take her own advice for once.
And if she wasn’t going to hold back… then she’d do it the way she was meant to.
The way her bloodline was raised.

She made her way toward their bags and rummaged through hers, eventually pulling out what she was looking for: a long strip of black ribbon.

“This time, I won’t follow the Academy’s taijutsu forms,” she declared, more confident now. “I’ll unleash my special moveset. Just you wait.”

Shisui raised a brow, visibly amused. “Special moveset, huh? You planning to show us how a real Uzumaki fights?”

She nodded with mock solemnity. “Of course. This is an ancient and highly classified Uzumaki technique.”

That was the beauty of hiding behind a surname no one truly understood. Even in canon, the Uzumaki were mysterious enough to let her get away with anything. No one could prove otherwise.

She raised the ribbon in her hand, hesitating just a moment.

She knew Itachi had seen her practice blindfolded drills before. Back when it was just the two of them, before they entered the Academy.
But Shisui hadn’t. And she wasn’t sure what he would think.

…Then again, she trusted Itachi.
And Itachi trusted Shisui.

So maybe… she could trust Shisui too.

She tied the ribbon securely around her eyes. Darkness closed in. The ends of the ribbon fluttered behind her, dancing with her ponytail in the soft wind.

“What are you—?” Shisui began, clearly puzzled.

“Shhh.” She held a finger to her lips. “It’s a top-secret Uzumaki combat technique. Very hush-hush.”

He didn’t press. She could feel his chakra shift slightly—bemused, curious.

And then, she spread her senses.

It wasn't sight, not in the usual sense. But she saw.
The way her real family would have seen.
She sensed chakra—vibrant, sharp, and distinct. Itachi’s calm presence like cool steel, steady and unwavering. Shisui’s brighter, sparking at the edges with surprise. He hadn’t expected her to have sensory abilities. Good. Let him be surprised.

She smiled, taking a steady breath.

Her feet slid into a more familiar stance, her center shifting, weight evenly distributed. No longer forcing the stiff Academy form. This was her. Balanced. Controlled.

She oriented herself in front of Itachi again, lifting her hands into the Seal of Confrontation.

“I’m ready,” she said.


The words settled into the quiet between them. She could feel everything—sense everything. The breeze rustling leaves around them, the distant chirp of cicadas, the faint hum of chakra in the air. And directly in front of her, Itachi’s presence: composed, unwavering. He returned her gesture with silent focus.

“Begin!” Shisui called from the sidelines.

Itachi moved first.

She felt it—a sharp displacement in the air as he lunged forward, fist aimed at her side. But she was already in motion, sidestepping with fluid ease. Her foot barely kissed the ground, her weight shifting like wind brushing over water.

Feather Foot, First Form: Glide of the Gale.

He pivoted mid-motion, twisting to carry his momentum into a follow-up strike. She was ready—her hand caught his forearm lightly, guiding it past her in a smooth arc.

Feather Foot, Second Form: Turn of the Stream.

It was a dance, not a clash. She never met his blows head-on. Instead, she moved with him, flowing around him, redirecting each strike with grace rather than force. It was nothing like Academy taijutsu. This was older. Softer. And yet far more precise.

He noticed. She could feel it in the shift of his breath, the measured pause in his rhythm. He was reassessing her. Watching more closely now.

They began to circle.

She stayed loose, reading the minute flares of his chakra and the whisper of his limbs cutting through the air. He was careful. She was careful.

Then, he struck again.

This time, she met him—not with blunt power, but with adaptive rhythm. Her movements remained elusive, evasive, but now she was pushing back in subtle ways. Nudging his balance. Forcing him to change tactics. Meeting his drive with the soft bend of her own.

Each blow he threw, she twisted away from.

Each time he tried to gain the upper hand, she slipped out from under it.

And she felt it—barely there, but present. A hitch in his breath.

He was getting frustrated.

Oho? Was she gaining the upper hand over the Uchiha heir? The thought danced at the edges of her mind, teasing her with triumph. Nemi wanted to gloat, just a little, but the chance never came.

Itachi pressed in again, faster, sharper—his strikes renewed with intensity. He wasn’t giving her space. Not like before. It was unusual for him. He always fought with calculated restraint. But this time, he wanted to end it.

And she was making that difficult.

So she waited. Not out of fear, but patience. Her stance softened, her breathing slowed. Her real father’s voice echoed from memory: "Do not move with the world—listen to it. Let it move through you."

So she listened.

In her world of darkness, the rhythm of Itachi’s movements became clearer. She could sense the arc of each strike, the air displaced by each shift in weight. She flowed around them—not with brute strength, but with the grace of yielding.

But then—there. A shift.

Itachi pushed forward again, too hard. Overcommitting, just slightly. A brief, rare imbalance.

Nemi shifted her footing and moved. In one seamless motion, she stepped into his space, twisting her body and striking out—not with force, but with centered, deliberate precision. Her palm found his solar plexus. A solid hit.

She felt the jolt in his chakra. Heard the sharp gasp. The air shivered around him as he staggered a step back, caught off guard.

And then everything stilled.

Nemi stood silent, hand lowered. Slowly, cautiously, she raised one hand and pulled her blindfold just enough to peer beneath it.

Itachi was staring at her.

One arm clutched lightly at his torso—right where she’d struck him. Not badly hurt, just... rattled. His brows were slightly furrowed, his mouth parted as though he couldn’t quite believe what had just happened.

He hadn’t expected it.
He hadn’t expected her.

…I can’t believe that worked, Nemi thought, dazed.

It had been a risk. A mix of movements that weren’t quite the graceful redirection of the Ōtsutsuki style, nor the blunt assertiveness of standard Academy taijutsu. It was something new—something in between. A technique still raw, half-experimented, not fully tested.

But it worked.

And for once, she hadn’t held back.

“Did you…” A small, disbelieving squeak escaped her. “Did you see that?” she said, turning instinctively toward Shisui. “I just—I just hit Itachi-kun!”

(Taken out of context, she realized belatedly, that would sound incredibly wrong.)

Shisui blinked, clearly startled himself. His eyes flicked from Itachi to her, then back again. And then he laughed, soft and easy.

“You… you did,” he said, lips quirking into a grin. “Well. Looks like we’ve got two prodigies on our hands.”

Nemi froze.

Prodigy? Her?

The word felt too big. Too important. Surely not her. She’d just gotten lucky, hadn’t she? But… Shisui didn’t lie about things like this.

“Well…” she began, flustered, a shy heat crawling up her cheeks. “I don’t know if I’d go that far—”

But before she could deflect the compliment—

“The spar isn’t over yet,” came Itachi’s voice. It was the first thing he’d said since being hit.

Nemi turned back, startled. “Wait—what? Didn’t we agree that the first person to get hit—hey, wait—!

She barely dodged as he charged, her blindfold slipping back into place as her body moved on instinct.

His strikes came faster this time. Sharper. Not reckless—Itachi never was—but more determined. More intense.

What the hell’s his problem?!

Frustration flared in her chest. Was this because she’d gotten complimented? Because she’d managed to land a hit? Was his ego really that fragile?

Seriously? How childish, Uchiha Itachi.

But he didn’t back down. His attacks were persistent, deliberate. He wasn’t sparring anymore—he was testing her.

Trying to put her back in her place.

And Nemi… didn’t like it. At all.

"You can end it now."

The voice came out of nowhere—soft, low, curling at the edges of her mind like smoke. Her heart jumped.

And then her body did too, twisting at the last second to narrowly avoid a punch.

No… not now, she thought, panic creeping in. Why are you here now?

That voice—that voice—from another life. A whisper left behind in the soul she’d brought into this one.

"Put him in his place," it murmured. "Save yourself from certain doom. Stop him. Right here. Right now. Nip the problem in the bud."

No, she bit back internally, muscles straining as she blocked another blow. That’s not—

She leapt away, barely avoiding a sweeping kick. But she was faltering. Her steps weren’t quite right. Her balance was slipping. She was too distracted.

"You can," the voice coaxed. "Just one misstep. It’ll look like a sparring accident. No one will know. He’ll never trouble you again."

Shut up, Nemi thought, twisting hard to the side. She bent backward just in time—felt the wind of his kick graze the air above her nose. Then she spun, pivoting low, but not fast enough. His next strike cut close—she sensed it, the brush of displaced air skimming her arm.

He’s not—he’s not that kind of person yet—

“But he will be,” the voice hissed, sharper now, scraping against her skull. “It’s in his blood. His fate. His destiny.”

Itachi’s breath steadied across from her. She could hear it—controlled, focused, measured. He’d caught on that she was faltering. That something in her rhythm had cracked. And he pressed his advantage.

“He killed the children, the innocents, and even his own parents,” the voice whispered, its tone curdling into venom. “Surely you’re not naïve enough to think he won’t kill you too?”

Her focus wavered. Just for an instant.

It was enough.

A sweep caught her legs, the impact jarring through her balance. A harsh spray of dirt and scratching pebbles erupted as the ground rushed up. She hit the earth with her palms, rolled, twisted sideways—barely avoiding the next strike that slammed into the spot she’d been a heartbeat ago.

Her lungs burned. She pushed herself halfway up, breath ragged—only for Itachi to charge again.

Instinct kicked in. Her arms lifted just in time, catching his. Their hands locked, forearms pressed together, tension running through their small frames as each tried to overpower the other. He was heavier, steadier, forcing her backward by inches. She dug her heels into the soil, her body trembling with the strain.

A distant voice cut through the scuffle.
“Uh, maybe you guys should—”

“Be quiet, Shisui-kun!”
“Be quiet, Shisui-san.”
They said it at the same time.

Shisui’s sigh of defeat was lost beneath the sound of shuffling feet. Itachi renewed his push, driving her back a few more steps. His focus was absolute—every movement sharp, deliberate, as if sheer will alone could knock her down. And honestly, it was working.

Nemi grit her teeth. She could feel it—the imbalance, the difference in strength. Without chakra reinforcement, he held the advantage. Her own chakra stirred in irritation, flaring out in fine, invisible threads, skimming over his body’s energy network, mapping the terrain, searching for an opening.

“Now’s your chance,” the voice murmured inside her head. “Hit him. Right now. His chest. Crush the breath from him.”

Shut up, she thought, blocking another shove.

“He’ll kill you one day. You know he will.”

Shut up shut up shut up—

“Do it,” the voice hissed. “DO IT.”

Something inside her snapped.

NO!

This time, instead of resisting—she let him in.

Itachi surged forward, momentum building—and Nemi moved with it. Her feet shifted, her weight dropped low. She caught his arm as it extended, leaned back, and pulled him in. Her leg coiled and hooked under his center of gravity, using his own force against him.

In one smooth, instinctive motion, she rolled backward—body and breath flowing as one—redirecting all his strength upward and away.

For a heartbeat, they were weightless.
Then Itachi’s body lifted clean over hers and crashed to the ground with a dull thud.

The forest went still.

When the dust settled, Nemi blinked beneath her blindfold, chest rising and falling with every breath. Her palms were pressed into the dirt, knees bent on either side of the boy beneath her.

Slowly, she pulled the blindfold off. Her vision returned to her in a wash of color.

Itachi lay flat on his back, staring up at her with wide, stunned eyes. He looked… surprised. Not hurt. Just genuinely surprised.

For a long moment, neither of them moved. Only the faint rustle of leaves and their shared breathing filled the space between them.

Then Nemi leaned back, exhaling shakily as she tilted her head toward the canopy overhead, resting lightly against Itachi’s raised thigh behind her.

“I… lost,” she murmured.

Not the spar. Something deeper.

She couldn’t do it. Wouldn’t.
He hadn’t done anything—not yet. He wasn’t a murderer. Not a prodigy feared by the world. Not a ghost of war and grief.

He was just a boy. A life still untouched by the blood he might one day spill.

And what right did she have to end that life before it began? Even with all the knowledge she carried… she wasn’t here to play god. She never had been.

And if that made her weak—if her mercy was a kind of failure, a prelude to tragedy and heartbreak—

Then so be it.

...

"...You'll regret this," the voice murmured at last, its echo thinning, fading into the wind like distant chimes.

Beneath her, Itachi shifted, clearly uncomfortable. His gaze turned to the side, avoiding hers. “You didn’t lose,” he muttered. “I did. You… threw me down.”

Nemi crossed her arms with a sharp little huff, cheeks puffed out like a stubborn pufferfish as she glared down at him. “No. I lost. We’re outside the circle.”

And they were. The sparring ring they’d marked earlier was now a few feet away. Half of it had been kicked into an unrecognizable blur. She’d been knocked out of bounds when she fell earlier, but clearly Mister Uchiha Genius over here had been too caught up in his precious pride to notice.

“You get it now?” she added firmly. “I lost. Anything after that doesn’t count.” Just in case his ego needed it spelled out.

A soft shuffle of sandals brushing against dirt broke the tension. Both children looked up as Shisui approached, hands in his pockets and a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

“What do you think, Shisui-kun?” Nemi called out, still seated where she’d landed. “Who lost—me or him?”

“Well…” Shisui rubbed his chin in mock thought, one hand resting on his hip. “Technically, the sparring match is supposed to stay within the ring. So by those rules…” He glanced between the two of them. “She’s right, Itachi. You forced her out—so by default, she lost.”

Nemi turned back down to glare at Itachi with narrowed eyes. She wasn’t gloating, obviously. Definitely not. So what if she lost the spar by technicality? At least she got to win the argument. And in her book, that counted for something.

Itachi didn’t look particularly smug about it either. He was just lying there—stoic, blank-faced, like always. But before he could offer some self-important rebuttal, Shisui cleared his throat loudly.

“A-anyway,” he said, tone shifting. “Nemi-chan… you might want to, uh, get up now.”

She blinked. “Huh? Why?”

She was perfectly fine where she was, thank you very much. Let her rest here a while longer. Let her bask in her moral victory.

When she didn’t move, Shisui scratched the back of his neck and gave her a sheepish look. “You’re, uh… kind of still sitting on him.”

Nemi turned her head slowly—ever so slowly—toward the boy beneath her.

He was beneath her.
She was on top of him.

On his stomach.

She was—

She was—

...

「わあああああっ、ほんとごめんなさ——うわああああっ!!」
Nemi didn’t know what exactly came flying out of her mouth—just a strangled stream of panicked syllables as every nerve in her body screamed GET OFF HIM GET OFF HIM GET OFF HIM—

Her limbs flailed like a cornered tanuki as she scrambled off Itachi in full-blown alarm, legs tangling beneath her, elbow accidentally jabbing into his ribs on the way down.

(“...Oof,” came Itachi’s quiet grunt.)

「わざとじゃないもんっ!ホントにぃ!!」she yelped. (What was she even saying? She didn’t know. She didn’t want to know.)
She half-stumbled, half-crawled to her backpack like a drowning person dragging themselves to shore.

What was she thinking?
Why that move?
Why that exact moment—why—why—ahjkfdskjfkjshfjsldkfj—

She wanted to crawl into a pit. A deep pit.
And die.
Forget Itachi’s tragic fate—she was going to combust right here, right now, from mortification.
And this time, there wasn’t even a lake to drown herself in.

Her eyes stung. Was she crying? She might be crying—

“Nemi, wait!”

A shadow blocked her path. Shisui had knelt in front of her, gently holding her shoulders before she could continue her dramatic half-crawl of shame. His smile was meant to be comforting—except she could see the twitch in his lips, like he was choking down a laugh.

“It’s alright, it’s just a spar!” he said with strained cheer. “Nothing to feel embarrassed about! I’m sure Itachi-kun wasn’t bothered at all! Right, Itachi?”

There was a long pause behind her.

Then, Itachi’s voice, flat as ever:
“…She was heavy.”

Her soul left her body.

For a moment, she sat there, stunned in silence, the weight of ultimate shame pressing down on her.

Then she exploded.

“ARGHH! THAT'S IT!!!”
Her voice had returned to proper speech—if only to yell.

With a sudden burst of strength (and possibly madness), she shoved Shisui aside, got up and stormed back toward her bag. “I’m going home!”

“But Nemi—”

“I don’t care!” she yelled, furiously cramming her notebook, her water bottle, a random stick—everything—into her backpack.

“It’s really not—”

“I don’t want to train with you or Itachi ever again!!”

“Still—”

“NfhfnnjfhgsdDFNAAARRGH!!!!!”

And with that last incomprehensible shriek of shame, she stomped off, cheeks burning, dignity in tatters—leaving two very stunned Uchiha boys in her wake.

Notes:

Glossary

Solar Plexus - a complex network of nerves in the abdomen that controls the visceral functions. If one were to strike it, it could potentially incapacitate an opponent by taking away their breath and overwhelming their nervous system with pain.

About Nemi's finishing move

What Nemi did was actually called Tomoe Nage (巴投) or 'Circular Throw'. It is a Judo and Jiu-Jitsu technique where the practitioner falls backward and uses their foot on the opponent's stomach to flip them over their body. The throw can transition into an attack from a dominant ground position, such as mount, after the opponent has been thrown. Which is what Nemi did.
For a visual representation of what it may look like, you may refer to this video here

I didn't expect for the chapter to delve into philosophy, but here we are, I guess...

Let me know what you think! Do you agree with Nemi's moral decision in rejecting utilitarianism? Can anyone guess who this parallels (or rather, who it foils)?

;)

Additional Rambling somewhat related to the chapter

Hmm… welp. If anyone manages to pick up on the themes, metaphors or meta commentaries in this chapter, please share your thoughts, I’m dying to talk to someone about it. Gaaah.

Chapter 156: Of Healing and Humility

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There were a few things Nemi did in the aftermath of the impromptu training session—the one that had been so rudely interrupted by Uchiha Itachi’s stupid face and his even stupider six-year-old brute strength:

First, she offered Mikoto the world’s weakest excuse when the woman raised a curious brow at her solo return home—sweaty, red-faced, and radiating quiet fury. Nemi didn’t even try to explain why Itachi wasn’t with her. She marched straight to the bathroom and decided she was going to soak in the tub until she either melted into the water or evaporated from embarrassment.

Next, she faked a stomachache and ate dinner alone in her room. Claimed she wanted to review her medic-nin training notes. The truth? She just didn’t want to risk locking eyes with him over miso soup.

Later that night, in a fit of restless regret, she attempted to climb into baby Sasuke’s crib to sleep—because obviously, nothing soothes emotional turmoil like curling up beside a baby. That lasted all of five seconds before the bars reminded her she was, in fact, physically six years old—and not made of noodles.

So she did the next best thing: plucked sleepy little Sasuke out of the crib and plopped him onto her futon beside her. They’d co-slept before. She could do it again.

…That plan ended with a panicked Mikoto barging into her room the next morning, equal parts relieved and furious. Apparently, if you relocate a baby without telling anyone, you get scolded. Who knew?

So, that was that.

Nemi didn’t mind the scolding. She probably deserved it anyway. Anything to keep her brain from replaying the moment she accidentally straddled Itachi in the middle of a spar.

It had been a few days since then. She was doing her best to move on—to not sprint down the hallway like a startled deer every time she heard his voice. She would focus. Medic-nin training. Chakra control. Fish resuscitation. Anything but that memory.

“Nemi-chan?”

She blinked.

Kabuto’s voice tugged her thoughts back into the present.

He was looking at her from across the table, brow slightly furrowed behind his round glasses. “Are you okay?” he asked gently. “You haven’t touched your lunch in a while.”

Oh. Right. Lunch.

“Ah—yeah. Sorry.” Nemi coughed lightly into her fist and adjusted her grip on her chopsticks. She poked at the grilled mackerel on her tray, then picked up a piece and popped it into her mouth. It was a little overcooked, but still one of the better options in the hospital cafeteria she could afford with her allowance.

She glanced around. The cafeteria was quieter than usual today. Most of the patients and staff had already eaten. In the far corner, her fellow trainees were huddled together, chatting loudly over trays of curry rice. Nemi didn’t sit with them. She didn't need to.

Not when she had a new lunch buddy now.

Kabuto had already finished most of his seasoned rice. He didn’t rush, but he ate with the steady pace of someone used to fitting meals between duties.

“How was your lesson today?” he asked, setting down his chopsticks neatly.

“Mm. It was alright.” She swallowed. “The sensei started us on more advanced chakra control exercises. They said if we keep this up, we’ll get to try resuscitating a fish in a few weeks.”

Kabuto blinked, then raised his brows in mock awe. “That’s fast. I think I only got to that stage after a few months.”

“Mhm.” Nemi nodded, chewing absently as she took another bite. She wasn’t really sure whether that pace was fast or slow. Not like she had much to compare it to.

“But you probably already knew how to do it, right?” she teased lightly as she took another sip of miso soup.

Kabuto let out a nervous laugh. “Well… my mother was a very good teacher.”

There it was again. That word. Not Kaa-san or even Okaa-san. But Mother. The formal, almost distant tone he always used when referring to the woman who ran the orphanage.

Nemi had learned a few things about Kabuto over the past week. That he came from an orphanage. That his “mother” was the one who taught him iryō-ninjutsu. That he worked here, at the hospital, not just to learn—but to earn money for the orphanage’s upkeep. He was only eight, and already shouldering something that sounded a lot like responsibility.

She glanced at his tray. Mostly seasoned rice and pickled radish. One of the cheapest meals on the menu. Her brows twitched. Probably not filling for a growing boy.

Trying to save money, maybe.

Nemi sighed softly and poked at the leftover bits on her own tray. “I wish the sensei would teach faster,” she muttered. “It’s boring doing the same exercises over and over.”

Kabuto offered a kind smile, practiced and polite. “They probably want to make sure you’ve got the basics down. Any mistakes could be dangerous, especially when you’re healing someone.”

Nemi gave him a deadpan look. “You sound like my sensei.”

He winced, visibly sheepish.

Ughhh. Of course she knew why they were drilling the foundations. Precision, chakra control, correct pressure points, the ethics of touch and tone. No one wanted an incompetent medic out in the field. But still.

She wanted to move faster. Learn faster. Get better faster. The slow, methodical pace grated on her nerves.

“Are you sure you can’t teach me?” she asked, turning toward him with a hopeful tilt of her head. “I bet you’re better than some of the sensei here.” Maybe if she flattered him a little?

Kabuto’s smile faltered.

“Well… I don’t want to interfere with their teaching plans. They probably have a curriculum they need to follow,” he said gently. “I’m sure you’ll get there in no time.”

He paused, then added, “Actually… it’s kind of amazing you’re even learning this stuff at your age.”

There it was again. That wordless assumption. That she was gifted. Talented. A prodigy.

Nemi didn’t feel like one.
Not really.

No one here knew the truth—that she was four years older on the inside, her soul a recycled one, carrying experience her body hadn’t earned. She kept that secret buried, even as praise clung to her like an ill-fitted cloak.

Still, the results were there. The progress, the praise. The things she couldn't unlearn. So she let them believe what they wanted, even if the label never quite felt like hers to wear.

“But you already knew this stuff,” she said lightly, brushing past the weight of her thoughts. “And you’re only two years older than me.” Her tone was even, teasing without accusation.

Kabuto didn’t answer. He didn’t need to. The sheepish shift of his eyes was enough to say: Yeah… I know.

She wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and placed her chopsticks neatly on her tray. “Well, I’m full. Want to go take a walk outside after this?” she added, starting to collect her things.

Kabuto blinked. “Huh? But… you haven’t—” He hesitated, glancing at her tray. “Um, I mean, are you sure you’re full? You still have food left.”

She followed his gaze.

There it was—untouched tamagoyaki, half a grilled mackerel, and some pickled vegetables. Most of her meal, really. She hadn’t finished it. She knew it was bad manners. Wasteful, even.

But she had a reason.

“I’m too full,” Nemi sighed dramatically, closing her eyes like a tragic actress mid-monologue. “And the cafeteria food isn’t that great anyway.” She peeked one eye open, watching Kabuto’s face carefully.

Kabuto hesitated. His expression wavered—caught between wanting to scold her for wasting food and choosing the safer option of polite silence. He looked unsure, like he didn’t want to offend a girl who probably came from a more comfortable place than him.

Which was exactly when she made her move.

“Well,” she said casually, nudging her tray toward him, “you can try it if you want. Maybe tell me if you think it’s bad too.”

There. A flicker in his eyes. Barely a second—but enough to betray that he wanted it.

Still, Kabuto didn’t move.

Was it pride? Or politeness? Maybe both. Maybe he didn’t want to seem like the kind of boy who eagerly ate someone else’s leftovers. Maybe that made him feel... lesser.

Nemi stood, slipping her fingers around the tray. “If not, I guess I’ll just—”

“Wait!”

She paused.

Kabuto looked surprised at himself for speaking so quickly, his mouth half-open as if unsure what he’d just said. A flicker of hesitation crossed his face before he steeled himself.

“I’ll help you, um… taste the food,” he said. “Just to see if it’s really bad.”

Smooth.

Nemi sat back down with the same casual grace, resting one cheek in her palm as she pushed the tray toward him. “Alright, go ahead then.”

She watched as Kabuto picked up his chopsticks and took a small, polite bite. Then another. He chewed, swallowed, and offered his verdict with a faint shrug. “Yeah. The fish’s a little overcooked.”
Despite that, he didn’t stop eating. In fact, he cleaned the tray far more thoroughly than she had.

Nemi grinned. “Haha, I knew it.”

She didn’t say anything else, just rested her chin on her folded arms as she quietly observed him eat. Her thoughts drifted.

He looked so... normal like this. Just a boy eating lunch in a hospital cafeteria. A boy who clearly needed the food, but was too polite—or too proud—to ask for more. A boy she had to pretend to waste food for, just so he’d feel okay taking it.

And if she could treat Itachi as who he was now—not as the future killer people would one day curse—

Then she could treat Kabuto the same.

Not as the snake that Orochimaru would one day mold, not as the villain with too many shifting masks. Just as a boy. One doing his best for his family, saving every coin, scraping together what he could.

Just a hungry, polite, lonely boy.
A boy she didn’t mind making friends with.

Nemi found herself watching him more closely as he finished the last few bites, his movements precise and neat. He set the chopsticks down gently across the tray, as if following some internal etiquette only he understood.

Then, he noticed her gaze.

“Um,” Kabuto mumbled, lifting a paper napkin to dab at his mouth in delicate little swipes. “I’m ready to give my review now?”

Nemi perked up, lifting her head from where it rested lazily on her palm. “Oh? So how was it, Kabuto-kun?”

Kabuto adjusted his glasses, straightening slightly in his seat as if preparing a formal report. “Well, the fish was definitely overcooked—the skin was dry and the flesh flaked too easily. The tamagoyaki was…"


The days passed in their usual rhythm—a quiet blend of medic-nin training, solo practice, long hours of pretending to laze around, and, most importantly, perfecting the art of avoiding Itachi in the hallways.

Nemi thought she looked convincingly normal now, even when they passed each other in the courtyard or just outside the kitchen. Sure, she might accidentally drop her gaze or take suspicious detours, but on the whole? Passable.

Mikoto had begun giving her looks, though. That subtle, curious sort of glance mothers gave when they knew something was going on but hadn’t quite figured out what.

Still, Nemi kept her head down and said nothing.

And fine—yes, she’d reluctantly resumed training with Shisui, but only after he’d solemnly sworn Itachi wouldn’t be involved in any joint training sessions. Not even as a spectator. He’d even made a pinky promise, ridiculous as that was.

But all of that—the awkward hallway avoidance, Mikoto’s suspicion, the renewed drills with Shisui—none of it mattered today.

Because today was the day.

Today, she’d finally learn real iryō-ninjutsu.

Not just chakra control exercises or diagnostics. Not theoreticals. No. Today, they’d be taught how to heal. How to bring something—someone—back from the edge.

Or, well…

A fish.

They were going to resuscitate a fish. 

Nemi stared down at the specimen on her table in the hospital classroom, a sedated fish lying still atop a rolled-out sealing scroll. Its gills moved slowly. It was still alive—just asleep. Probably. A bucket of clean water waited nearby, ready for when the fish began to move again.

All around her, her classmates stood at similar stations. Each table bore a single fish and a single student, scroll prepped, chakra charged.

Up front, the medic-nin instructor gestured with calm authority. “Remember,” he said, “your goal isn’t just to inject chakra blindly. Match the fish’s flow. Find the rhythm of its system. Your chakra should serve as a spark—gentle but firm—to nudge it back into activity. Think of it like jump-starting a heartbeat. Too much, and you’ll fry it. Too little, and nothing will happen.”

Nemi nodded slightly. That made sense. The chakra pathways in a fish were simpler—more primitive than a human’s. A single loop system. Sparse capillaries. She understood the basics. Theoretically, at least.

Around her, murmurs rippled through the classroom. A mix of nervous energy and bubbling excitement. This was the first time they were applying real iryō-ninjutsu—not just theory, not just diagrams. Actual healing. With actual consequences.

On the instructor’s count, Nemi pressed her palms together above the fish.

Inhale.

Focus.

She let her chakra pool into her hands, then coaxed it downward, letting it trickle into the inert creature beneath her fingers. Slowly, carefully, she guided it through the flow-path the medic-nin had described. Gentle. Encouraging. Like knocking politely on a door rather than kicking it down.

Then—

There.

A flick of the tail.

Her breath hitched.

Then another twitch. Stronger.

Suddenly, the fish flopped violently, scales catching the light, muscles spasming back into motion. Nemi startled, scrambling to grab it before it flung itself off the table. She caught it by the tail, heart racing.

She did it.

She healed something. On her first try.

“Sensei—Sensei! I—” Her voice rose, thrilled, before faltering mid-call.

Because the room around her didn’t match her expectation.
She had been so focused, so buried in the feel of chakra and muscle and flow, she hadn’t noticed that the others… hadn’t succeeded yet.

The classroom was a quiet storm of mutters and frustrated huffs. The medic-nin walked among the students, offering patient corrections, guiding trembling hands. Some students hunched low over their scrolls, brows furrowed in concentration. Others leaned back in frustration as their fish remained motionless.

No flopping. No splashing. No signs of revival.

Just hers.

Nemi glanced down at the very-much-alive fish wriggling in her palm.

She blinked.

Then, without much ceremony, she bent over and gently lowered it into the pail of water beside her. The moment it touched the surface, it darted off like it had just consumed a chakra pill—looping and splashing in manic circles.

Sitting back down, Nemi folded her hands on her lap and swung her legs, observing quietly as the classroom hummed around her. The other students were still hunched over their scrolls, murmuring in low voices or adjusting their hand positions as they tried—mostly unsuccessfully—to resuscitate their fish. A few had managed a tail twitch or a sluggish gill movement, but none had reached full-on flopping.

She tilted her head, silently curious.

Then, a familiar voice neared.

“—don’t worry if you don’t get it right immediately,” her medic-nin instructor was saying, weaving between desks, “what’s more important is learning to sense the chakra flow, and guiding it gently—ah. Uzumaki-san, how’s your fish doing?”

He stopped at her table, blinking when he saw the scroll—completely devoid of fish.

“…Where is…?” His brows knit slightly as he looked around, puzzled.

Nemi stood, as helpful as ever, and pointed to the pail beside her. “It’s inside, Sensei.”

She watched as he crouched down, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose to get a better look. The fish swam by with a vigorous flick of its tail, then looped back again, as if showing off.

Alive. Fully restored.

The instructor paused, clearly taking a second to compute what he was seeing. Then he exhaled, stood, and smiled warmly.

“Well done, Uzumaki-san,” he said with clear approval. “Excellent work.”

Nemi felt something flutter in her chest. Her fingers rose to scratch lightly at her head, almost sheepish at the praise.

Then the instructor turned to the rest of the class. “Alright everyone, this is what proper technique should look like. Please direct your attention to Uzumaki-san’s table.”

Wait, what?

Nemi’s eyes widened a fraction. No, no, she hadn’t asked for this kind of attention—

But it was too late. The classroom had gone silent. Dozens of eyes turned toward her—upperclassmen, all older, all staring. Curiosity, surprise, and something sharper hung in the air.

Nemi stood frozen, arms stiff at her sides, spine taut like a drawn wire.

The medic-nin, oblivious to her rising dread, carried on cheerfully. “Uzumaki-san, could you explain how you directed your chakra to revive the fish?”

Nemi’s mouth opened.
Then closed.
Then opened again, like the very fish she’d just revived.

She squeaked, “I—”

Her face burned.

“I just… redirected my chakra into the fish,” she mumbled, eyes fixed on her desk. “Like Sensei said. And, um… I followed the flow?”

She didn’t dare look up. Not at the instructor, not at the rows of students watching her. She could feel their stares—some surprised, others uncertain. And a few… quietly bitter. There it was, that creeping weight: envy, competitiveness, maybe even a dash of embarrassment.

She wasn’t supposed to be ahead. She was supposed to be the baby of the class. The one still learning how to tie her apron properly, not outperforming ten-year-olds at chakra control.

“Perhaps a live demonstration will help,” the instructor said, entirely missing the way Nemi’s spine straightened like a bolt of lightning had hit her.

He picked up a still-sedated fish from a neighboring table—offering the student a reassuring word about replacing it—and set it gently on the scroll in front of her.

“Could you try again, Uzumaki-san? Everyone, watch closely.”

Several students edged closer. Chairs scraped the floor. Nemi swallowed.

“Okay…” she said softly, grateful for something—anything—to focus on. Better to channel chakra than to meet anyone’s eyes.

She placed her small hands over the fish again. Breathed in. Let her chakra gather and pool between her palms. She retraced the steps she’d followed before, gently guiding the flow into the fish’s chakra network.

And just like earlier—

A flick of the tail.
Then a full-bodied twitch.

And the fish sprang to life, flopping wildly—this time launching itself clean off the scroll and into the pail of water beside her with a satisfying splash. It joined its fellow fish, both now darting around the pail in lively arcs.

The medic-nin nodded with clear approval. “Very good. Now, class—this is the chakra application you should be emulating. Let’s try again.”

He clapped his hands, and the room stirred once more. Students murmured, shuffling back to their seats, their expressions mixed—some quietly impressed, others... clearly shaken.

Nemi remained still for a moment longer.
Then she sat.

She rested her chin lightly on her hands and watched the fish in the pail swim energetic circles. They seemed so full of life.

If only she felt the same.

The pride she’d felt earlier had faded, replaced by a dull twist in her stomach. Even without looking, she could sense the glances still sneaking her way—curious, envious, calculating.

Some looked impressed. Others… didn’t.

And Nemi, despite her usual composure... suddenly wished she’d just failed like everyone else.

The class pressed on around her, a low murmur of frustration and focus filling the air as chakra shimmered faintly beneath trembling palms.

Notes:

Can anybody guess what affinity Nemi's body resonates most strongly with based on the above? Let me know your guesses!

Additional rambling kinda related to the story as a whole

Hmm... I was reviewing the themes and direction of this fic's outline with a friend, and they said that my narrative choices would appeal strongly to the "deconstruction and moral realism" crowd. Which... honestly explains a lot in terms of the deliberate choices I've made for Nemi and her journey. Huh....

Let me know what you think! What specifically made you stick with 200k+ words of Moonborn?

Chapter 157: Of Mending and Maw

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Within the quiet streets just outside Konoha Hospital, Nemi sat on a bench beneath the dappled shade of a tree, its leaves rustling gently in the August breeze. She sipped her strawberry milk in peace, the cool sweetness grounding her in the moment.

Lately, she’d been thinking a lot. Summer break was drawing to a close, and in just a few more days, her training stint at the hospital would officially end. There’d be some kind of certificate of accomplishment, probably a photo, maybe a pat on the head. Then it’d be back to the Academy.

What came after, she wasn’t sure. Her medic-nin instructor hadn’t said. Maybe she’d be slotted into a specialized track. Maybe she’d continue refining her skills with some of the other students from the program. Maybe they’d stop staring at her with thin smiles and brittle voices, their eyes filled with either strained politeness or poorly hidden jealousy.

Or maybe they’d just ignore her.

She preferred the last one. Fewer moving parts to think about. Fewer feelings to step around.

A hawk soared overhead, lone and silent against the pale sky. Her gaze followed its flight until a shuffle of feet and approaching breath pulled her attention downward.

Kabuto jogged up to the bench, a bag slung over his shoulder, his glasses slightly fogged with sweat. He slowed as he neared, gathering his breath.

“Sorry! Did you wait long?” he asked.

Nemi shook her head. “Nope. I just got here.”
(A lie—she’d been waiting for at least fifteen minutes.)

She reached into the bag beside her and held out a second carton. “Here. Got this from the vending machine. It, uh… gave me an extra one by accident.”
(Also a lie. She bought it deliberately, but Kabuto didn’t need to know that.)

Kabuto blinked, surprised, but didn’t argue. “Thanks,” he murmured, accepting it with both hands. Still, he didn’t drink it. Instead, he carefully pocketed it and fidgeted with the strap of his bag.

“Um… Nemi-chan,” he started, “did you bring the…?”

“Yup.” She patted the bag by her side and pulled out a tightly rolled scroll. Unfurling it across the bench, she channeled a soft pulse of chakra through the seal.

With a gentle poof, a small stack of books appeared—titles on veterinary medicine, animal anatomy, chakra networks in non-human species. Frogs. Rabbits. Snakes. All borrowed from the Konoha Library.

She’d been surprised when he first asked. He was allowed to read inside the library, but not borrow. Probably because he was an orphan, or because the orphanage didn’t have the deposit funds. Either way, Nemi didn’t press. She was curious—curious what someone like Kabuto did in his spare time when he wasn’t bandaging arms or taking inventory of scalpels.

She watched him now as he flipped through the books with practiced ease. He wasn’t reading them—he was revisiting them. Like old friends.

He paused at a page on rabbits—chakra flow patterns, pressure points, dietary notes. His finger traced the diagrams. Then he nodded slightly, more to himself than to her.

“Thank you, Nemi-chan,” he said without looking up.

“What do you need the books for?” she asked, eyeing him curiously. Was he planning to start some underground animal clinic at eight years old?

Kabuto hesitated. He closed the book and stacked it neatly with the others before hugging the pile to his chest.

“Well,” he began slowly, “there’s this animal I saw… and…” He trailed off, then looked to her properly. “Actually, it’s probably easier if I show you. Are you free right now?”

Nemi blinked. A slow breeze tousled her bangs as she leaned back against the bench, finishing the last sip of her milk. She didn’t have plans today. Just the usual wandering. Maybe an attempt to dodge Itachi again if he turned up early.

She looked at Kabuto’s eager, nervous face.

“…Alright,” she said, sliding off the bench and brushing dust from her shorts. “Lead the way, Kabuto-kun.”


Nemi stared at the muted-grey rabbit nestled at the base of a tree near the hospital's rear garden. A crude little shelter had been built for it—some cardboard, a draped towel, a shade of effort and care. The rabbit was resting on top of the towel, breathing slow and steady, sides rising and falling.

It raised its head when she and Kabuto approached, ears flicking slightly. But it didn’t move.

Or maybe it couldn’t.

Its hind legs were wrapped in careful bandages, but even from here, she could tell—one of them was at the wrong angle.

She slowed her steps. Kabuto was already moving ahead, setting down his bag beside the shelter and kneeling with practiced ease.

“I found it about a week ago,” he said as he unpacked a few items: a small bottle of water, a handful of leafy vegetables sealed in plastic. He filled a shallow bowl and set it down near the rabbit. “Its leg was already hurt by then. I think it might’ve been caught in something. It couldn’t walk. Just… dragged itself along.”

Nemi nodded slowly, watching as the rabbit sniffed the offering before nibbling at the vegetables. “So that’s why you wanted those books.”

Kabuto rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. “Yeah… I wanted to double-check some stuff before I tried using iryō-ninjutsu on it. I wasn’t sure I remembered everything right.”

He glanced her way, offering a small, earnest smile. “Thanks for borrowing them, Nemi-chan.”

Nemi didn’t reply right away. She squatted down beside him, resting her chin on her knees as she stared at the rabbit.

It wasn’t afraid of Kabuto. That much was obvious. It even edged a little closer to his hand as it chewed. He must’ve been caring for it every day.

Strange.

For a boy who would one day go on to serve Orochimaru… who would help turn human beings into experiments…

This felt like a contradiction. A soft, quiet one. Like she’d stumbled into a side of him that hadn’t yet hardened.

Kabuto opened one of the veterinary books, flipping straight to the page on lagomorph anatomy. Beside it, he pulled out a second notebook—his own—and began comparing diagrams. She leaned in slightly, watching him push his glasses up the bridge of his nose in that overly serious way he always did when focusing.

“Okay,” he said, mostly to himself. “I think I’m ready. To try healing its legs.”

Nemi shifted, tucking her legs neatly beneath her as she watched him work. Kabuto gently coaxed the rabbit to stretch out its hind legs. At first glance, it wasn’t obvious—but as the bandages loosened, she saw it. The inside of the wrappings was faintly bloodied and half-undone, clinging to tufts of soft fur. Had the rabbit been scratching at it?

Kabuto seemed to notice the same thing. “You’re not making this easy for me, you know,” he scolded gently, voice soft. The rabbit blinked up at him, unbothered.

He cast one last glance at the open diagram in the veterinary book—the chakra pathway system for small mammals—then exhaled and summoned chakra to his palm. A warm, green glow lit the space between his fingers. Slowly, his hand hovered over the injured leg.

To Nemi’s surprise, the rabbit relaxed. Its eyes fluttered shut, and a few moments later—with a careful nudge and some subtle pressure—Kabuto shifted the joint back into alignment. A faint click. A breathless pause.

Then the leg twitched. Once. Then again, almost experimentally, rotating with surprising ease.

That… had been fast.

Nemi blinked, staring. The injury had clearly been worse than surface level. And yet, now it moved like it had never been broken at all.

So he really was a prodigy. A true medic-nin in the making.

“Okay…” Kabuto nodded, satisfied. “One leg done.”

He gently turned the rabbit to its other side, preparing to examine the remaining leg—then paused. His brow furrowed for a second, thinking.

And then he looked at her.

“Nemi-chan,” he said, “do you want to try?”

She blinked. “Me?”

Kabuto nodded again, earnest. “Yeah. I remember you said you wanted more practice. Stuff beyond what they’re letting you do in the sessions. Right?” He gestured at the rabbit. “This leg’s not as bad. It’s mostly bruising and shallow cuts. I think you can handle it.”

Nemi tilted her head slightly, weighing his words.

Did Kabuto really believe in her that much? She had told him about her hospital lessons: how to stabilize a fish’s gills, how to apply chakra to minor abrasions, how to monitor pulse rhythms through touch. All the foundational basics for a trainee medic-nin.

But healing an actual creature… even a small one?

Still. This was a rare opportunity. Not just to try, but to test something else.
A quiet suspicion she hadn’t told anyone.

Nemi nodded once. “Okay,” she said, reaching for the veterinary book. “I’ll try.”

She scooted forward slightly on the grass as Kabuto gently turned the rabbit to face her. The small creature didn’t resist, simply blinking at her with mild curiosity, its breathing steady. Its remaining injured leg lay exposed now—less twisted than the other had been, but still swollen and discolored beneath loose wrappings.

Nemi’s gaze darted between the rabbit and the open textbook beside her, aligning the diagram of the chakra network with the real-life limb in front of her. It was a little different in person. Less clean. More fragile.

She took a breath and focused, calling her chakra into her palm, just as her instructor at the hospital had taught her. Control, not force. Gentle, not rushed.

Her hand hovered over the rabbit’s leg before slowly descending. The moment her palm settled just above the wound, she felt it—that familiar hum. Like two streams brushing past each other. Her chakra met the rabbit’s, folded into it, then quietly seeped deeper, sinking into the injury.

She focused there. Let her chakra listen. Let it align. Concentrated at the site of the damage, letting instinct and technique guide her—

—and before her very eyes, the wound began to mend.

It was subtle at first. The raw abrasions knit together. Swollen tissue settled. The torn skin sealed cleanly, and fur began to regrow over the spot in soft tufts.

Then the rabbit twitched.

Startled, Nemi drew her hand back slightly—but the rabbit didn’t recoil in pain. Quite the opposite. Its ears perked, and it looked down at its leg as if seeing it for the first time.

It thumped the newly healed limb once.

Then again, harder.

And suddenly, it jolted upright, kicking out its back legs with renewed energy, ready to dash off—only for Kabuto to lunge and catch it with both hands just in time.

“Hey—! Easy there!” he said, pulling it back toward the shelter. “We still need to clean you up first.”

The rabbit squirmed indignantly in his grasp, ears flicking, but Kabuto remained patient. He held it gently, murmuring calm reassurances as his hand smoothed over its back in long, practiced strokes. Bit by bit, the animal settled down again, its earlier burst of energy slowly fading into something more typical—content, but no longer wild with vitality.

Once the rabbit had stopped fidgeting, Kabuto set it back down on the folded blanket and examined the leg Nemi had healed. His fingers brushed over the newly grown fur, parting it slightly to check the skin beneath. He paused, then looked back at her, eyes crinkling with a smile.

“It’s done very well,” he said, nodding. “Guess you’re a natural as well, huh?”

Nemi blinked, caught off guard by his tone—genuinely warm, tinged with approval and trust. “Uh… yeah,” she replied, a beat late.

Kabuto turned his attention to the bandages, carefully beginning to unwrap them. But Nemi wasn’t paying close attention anymore.

Her mind was already elsewhere. Thinking. Weighing.

The rabbit’s leg had healed quickly. Far quicker than she’d expected. And not just in this case. Back during her lessons at the hospital, her healing practice—on fish, cuts, scrapes—had often yielded similar results. Her instructors had praised her chakra control, of course, saying she had a natural touch. But even they had looked a little surprised when her patients perked up so fast.

She’d chalked it up to control at the time. Her chakra control was excellent, far beyond what her age should allow. And that was the foundation for iryō-ninjutsu, wasn’t it?

But…

That didn’t explain the energy.

The fish didn’t just swim after healing. They darted. The children with scrapes didn’t just smile—they laughed, almost buzzing with life. And now this rabbit… twitching, sniffing Kabuto’s fingers, thumping its foot like it could take off running at any moment.

Nemi glanced down at her palm. Pale. Steady. The faint shimmer of chakra still dissipating under the glare of the summer sun.

Was it… her chakra?

The chakra of an Ōtsutsuki?

She already knew her own body healed faster than it should. Accelerated regeneration had been one of the earliest things she’d noticed. But… did that extend outward? Could it be that whatever made her heal fast also amplified how she healed others?

A soft rustle snapped her out of her thoughts.

Nemi glanced up to see Kabuto tearing open a packet of wet wipes. He worked with quiet focus, gently cleaning away the dried blood and dirt clinging to the rabbit’s hind legs. When he finished, he set the soiled wipe aside and began packing up the few supplies they'd brought. The rabbit had also finished munching on the vegetables and now sat contentedly, grooming its paws.

“Okay,” Kabuto said after a moment, brushing his hands on his shorts and nodding to himself. “I think we can release it back into the wild.”


Nemi walked beside Kabuto in silence.

He cradled the rabbit in one arm, snug in its worn blanket, while sipping quietly from the milk carton she’d bought him earlier with the other. The soft sound of liquid shifting in the carton was the only thing that broke the silence between them. But neither seemed to mind. Silence, it appeared, was a companion they both favored.

The path ahead curved gently, leading toward an open field near the outskirts of the village—where forest met farmland, and the fences grew sparser. A few dandelions dotted the path, bowing in the breeze. Above, the afternoon sun peeked in and out between clouds, casting moving shadows across the dirt trail.

Their steps were unhurried, their pace easy. And yet, Nemi couldn’t stop glancing at the rabbit every now and then, as if to make sure it was still breathing the same way. Still twitching. Still... alive.

Her gaze dropped to her own hand, fingers loosely curled. She lifted it slightly, studying the pale skin under the light. There, beneath the translucent surface, faint blue veins traced delicate lines up her wrist. A sharp contrast to Kabuto’s more sun-kissed complexion.

She’d always been pale—whiter than the other children at the Academy, whiter than Kushina, whiter than even Mikoto. It was a trait she shared with her blood family. The Ōtsutsuki.

A question stirred in her mind, uninvited but persistent.

If her clan possessed natural healing—regeneration that worked faster than normal—then it made sense that her father never taught her healing ninjutsu. There was never a need. Their bodies healed themselves. But what if it didn’t stop there? What if their chakra carried that vitality too? What if it could be passed to others—restoring not just flesh and bone, but something deeper?

But if that was the case...

Then why...

Why was the clan dying out?

Her brow furrowed faintly, eyes still fixed on the subtle movement of her fingers. She remembered the stories—fragmented whispers and unfinished thoughts—about the war within the clan. The civil strife. The devastation that consumed both sides. She remembered how her brother had spoken of it with a calm detachment, while their father never spoke of it at all.

She had learned early not to ask him.

And even Toneri, for all his knowledge, hadn’t been born until the war was nearly over. His stories were secondhand. Echoes of a legacy no one wanted to claim.

But still. If their chakra could heal. If their power could restore… why hadn’t they saved more lives?

Why did it feel like no one had even tried?

It was as if—somewhere along the way—the clan had simply accepted their extinction. As if the end was inevitable. As if their pride couldn’t bend itself enough to find a cure, to preserve what little of them remained.

Her grip tightened faintly at her side. The thought unsettled her.

“Are you okay?”

Nemi blinked.

Kabuto had paused, glancing sideways at her as they walked. His voice was light, but not casual. Observant.

“Hm?” she murmured, pulled from her thoughts. “Yeah. Just thinking.”

“About what?” Kabuto asked politely, slipping his empty milk carton into his pocket as he adjusted the rabbit in his arms.

“About how I’m gonna miss this rabbit when it’s back living its life in the forest,” Nemi lied smoothly. No way was she going to tell him she’d been mulling over her alien ancestry and secret healing chakra. She wasn’t that reckless.

Reaching in slightly, she stroked the rabbit’s head. It didn’t flinch—just gave a lazy twitch of its nose in reply. Accepting her touch, content.

Kabuto smiled faintly as he looked down at the animal. “Yeah, me too. It’s only been a week since I found it… but it feels like longer.”

Nemi hummed in quiet agreement.

Eventually, they reached a fork in the trail, where the fencing had long since broken down. Through the gaps lay an open field with tall grass, sloping gently toward the forest edge. Together, they stepped over the wooden remains and walked until the breeze grew stronger and the sounds of the village faded behind them.

Kabuto slowed. “I guess this is it.”

He knelt down and gently unwrapped the rabbit, placing it onto the grass. “You’re free to go now, little one.”

The rabbit took a few tentative steps, nose twitching as it sniffed at the fresh grass. And then—without waiting for ceremony—it took off, bounding toward the forest line with newfound strength.

Nemi watched, unmoving. Even without chakra sensing or Ninshū, she could feel it. That joy. That relief. The rabbit was happy. Alive. Whole.

She raised a hand in a silent farewell. Kabuto mirrored her, lips curved into something soft.

A gentle wind stirred the grass, bending it with lazy grace. The rabbit, now far ahead, slowed to a hop, then a pause, as if savoring each step.

“I guess we should go now,” Kabuto said, breaking the stillness.

Nemi nodded, already turning. Just to be sure, she flared her chakra sense for a second—not much, just enough to feel.

Yes. The rabbit was still there.

But—
She froze.

Something else was coming.

Fast.

Her breath caught. “Wait—!”

Kabuto turned in confusion as Nemi spun back around.

From above, a shadow was diving.

A hawk—sleek, black-feathered, sharp-eyed—cut through the sky with terrifying precision. Before either of them could shout or move, it struck. Talons outstretched.

There was a blur of feathers and fur, a sudden cry, and then—

The hawk lifted.
Its wings beat once, twice, and it was already rising in the air, the rabbit limp in its grasp.

Silence fell like a dropped stone.

Nemi didn’t move. She didn’t need to look at Kabuto to know his expression mirrored hers—eyes wide, mouth slack with disbelief.

They had healed it. Released it.

And in doing so… returned it to the wild.

To the cycle.
To the food chain.

The rabbit had, indeed, gone back to its life.

More accurately, it had gone back to the circle of life.

The wind stirred through the field, brushing over the bent grass, and then—slowly—everything stilled again.

Notes:

Glossary

Lagomorph - refers to any member of the order Lagomorpha, which includes herbivorous mammals like rabbits, hares, and pikas, characterized by having two pairs of upper incisors.

The chapter above was inspired by this video here. I'm sorry, I can't help but cackle when I first saw it.

Let me know what you think? Is anybody curious about the tragedy of the Otsutsuki Moon clan in the movie? Or it's just, nah, a plot device for Toneri's sad backstory that no one really cares about because NARUHINAA?

Chapter 158: Of Apologies and Aftertastes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The walk back to the village center was not as quiet as Nemi had hoped.

No—not quiet at all.

It was filled with soft, stifled sobs from the boy beside her. Kabuto tried to be discreet, sniffling quietly, pressing the back of his hand to his face as if that could somehow will the tears away. He didn’t wail, didn’t make a scene. But the signs were there—shaky breaths, watery eyes, lips trembling despite his best efforts.

He knew, she guessed, that crying over a rabbit was something he wasn’t supposed to do. That it was ‘just nature’ or ‘just the food chain.’ But that didn’t stop the grief from showing.

Nemi glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. Should she say something?

She hesitated. Internally winced. She wasn’t her brother. She wasn’t good at this sort of thing. Hell, she was the crying one sometimes. What could she possibly say that wouldn’t come out weird?

Still, she tried.

“Um… Kabuto-kun… don’t cry…”

“I—I know,” he mumbled, voice catching on the words. He pushed his glasses up to rub his eyes, only to forget they were in the way. His hand awkwardly smushed into the lenses, and he sniffled again. “It’s just… it was just a rabbit. But its life ended so quickly...”

He turned slightly toward her—not quite meeting her eyes. “Why? The rabbit didn’t deserve it… so why did it have to die?”

Nemi opened her mouth.
And then closed it again.

She had no answer. Not a real one. Not anything that could make sense to a heartbroken eight-year-old. She hadn’t even known the rabbit, not really. It had been there. Then it was gone.

So instead of speaking, she slipped a hand into her bag, rustling through it until her fingers found the soft fabric of a handkerchief. She pulled it out and offered it to him, wordlessly.

Kabuto took it and, without hesitation, blew his nose with a loud honk. She twitched slightly. But she said nothing.

“Sorry,” he said, trying to rub away the last of his tears. “I’ll clean it and give it back—”

“It’s okay!” Nemi said, a little too quickly. “You can keep it. I—I have extras.”

What she really meant was: Please don’t return a snot-covered handkerchief to me. But that was probably too mean to say out loud.

Kabuto didn’t argue. He quietly tucked the handkerchief into his pocket, and little by little, his sobs subsided.

They turned the next corner, the sounds of village life beginning to rise around them. Up ahead, the narrow street opened up into a small park. A few civilians milled about, chatting. Children laughed nearby, chasing each other in circles. The tinkling bell of an old-fashioned ice cream cart chimed in the breeze, the seller standing beneath a parasol.

It felt like they had stepped into a completely different world—one that hadn’t just watched a rabbit die.

As they entered the park, Kabuto’s voice broke the quiet. “Sorry,” he murmured. “That you had to see that side of me. I… shouldn’t have cried.”

Nemi tilted her head, thinking. “It’s okay. I don’t mind,” she replied honestly. “It’s okay to cry. Better to let it out than bottle it up.”

She meant it. It was her own small way of offering comfort, even if her voice came out a bit awkward. Even if she wasn’t entirely sure she believed it herself sometimes.

“Still…” Kabuto’s fingers fidgeted with the straps of his bag, eyes lowered. “I really shouldn’t have cried. It was just a rabbit. It was bound to be hunted sooner or later. I… only delayed the inevitable.”

His steps slowed, and so did hers. He looked at her, face troubled. “You shouldn’t have to see that. I’m sorry.”

Nemi blinked. Was he worried he’d traumatized her? That she’d be haunted by the sight of a rabbit being taken mid-hop?

How sweet.

But the truth was—Nemi hadn’t felt much of anything toward the rabbit. Whether it was cute, whether it died painlessly or not—it didn’t matter to her. Not really.

She had starved before. Had crouched alone in snowy woods, sleep-deprived and trembling. Had baited rabbits with Ninshū, snapped their necks clean, skinned them raw, and cooked their flesh over flickering fire. To her, rabbits were food just as much as they were soft things to be held.

So no, she didn’t cry over rabbits anymore.

She tried to meet him halfway anyway.

“I had a pet rabbit who died once too,” she said, offering a vague truth. Well, if 'rabbit I caught and named before eating' counted as a pet, then sure. “So I know what it feels like.”

Kabuto looked surprised. “Oh…”

Then came silence. Not exactly uncomfortable, but not easy either. The kind that made you wonder if you should say something to fill it.

He shifted slightly. Grew a bit more jittery. Nemi didn’t comment.

The soft chime of bells interrupted them—bright and inviting. They both looked up. It was the ice cream cart in the distance, calling for new customers.

Nemi watched it for a moment. An idea slowly took shape in her head.

She pointed toward the cart. “Hey,” she said, turning to Kabuto, “do you wanna get some ice cream?”

She added, with a grin, “My treat.”

But to her surprise, Kabuto shook his head. “No. I’ll treat. Tell me what flavour you want, Nemi-chan.”

“Huh?” Nemi blinked. “It’s okay, I can pay—”

“Please,” Kabuto cut in, just a little too quickly. Then he seemed to catch himself, shoulders tightening. He tried again. “I mean… the hospital paid me recently. I have some ryō to spare. Let me treat you this time.”

“…Oh.” Nemi twitched slightly, almost visibly. She didn’t know why that got to her—but maybe, just maybe, she wasn’t as subtle with her little kindnesses as she thought she was.

“…Okay,” she relented softly.

After giving him her preferred flavor, she watched Kabuto dash ahead to join the queue of children at the cart. His pace was light again, not completely weighed down anymore.

Nemi lingered behind for a while longer after Kabuto had left, then finally wandered over to a shaded bench near the flower beds. It looked comfortable enough. She shed her bag, setting it on the bench beside her, and climbed up. She sat primly at first, legs swinging slightly.

Then, without ceremony, she flopped sideways across the bench like a lazy cat basking in the afternoon sun.

Proper posture could wait. She was six. If any nosy parents walked by, she could blame it on her age.

Eyes closed, she let the world melt around her—the chirp of birds overhead, the wind rustling the trees, the chatter of civilians passing by. Somewhere behind her, kids were still laughing and screaming around the park. A dog barked. The ice cream cart bell jingled.

It was peaceful. So peaceful she could almost forget the flash of fur, the swift kill, and the way Kabuto’s voice cracked when he apologized for crying.

She heard footsteps approach. Then the bench dipped beside her head, someone sitting down.

She didn’t bother opening her eyes. “That was fast, Kabuto-kun,” she mumbled lazily. “How much did it cost?”

“…Kabuto?”

...That wasn’t his voice.

Her eyes snapped open.

A deadpan Uchiha Itachi stared down at her.

“—HIIEEERRKKK!”

She shot up on instinct, flailing upright—
—and overshot her momentum entirely.

With a whump, she nearly faceplanted straight into the concrete path—

Only for her reflexes to kick in. One palm slapped the ground just in time, and her body followed with a clumsy cartwheel that somehow landed her, wobbly but upright, on her feet.

No face scars today. A win, probably.

She blinked, heart pounding, then turned sharply on her heel, ready to verbally assault the boy she had very much been trying to avoid for the past few weeks.

“You—You—!” she accused, jabbing a finger toward him. “What are you doing here?!”

Uchiha Itachi, dressed in his tiny Military Police vest, sat primly where she’d left him—stoic as ever, not the least bit sorry for nearly causing her internal combustion.

“I’m on patrol,” he said mildly. Then glanced at the watch on his wrist. “Or... I was. My shift’s ended.”

“It ended?” Nemi huffed, waving one hand dismissively while using the other to cover her eyes. Not because of the sun. Because looking directly at him was somehow worse. “Great. Then go home. Your brother’s probably waiting. Shoo.”

But Itachi didn’t move. He sat like a statue, like he was waiting. For something.

Nemi took a cautious step back. Then another. She could make a run for it. She should make a run for it. Except—

Kabuto hadn’t returned yet. She still owed him a goodbye. Or at least a thank-you.

Damn it. Why now?

She was weighing the odds of bolting anyway when she heard Itachi sigh. A soft, tired sound.

She peeked through her fingers. He was standing now, brushing some dust from his pant leg. “You’re doing it again,” he said.

She lowered her hand. “Doing what?”

He didn’t answer immediately. His gaze drifted forward, toward the street.

“Running away from something you don’t want to face,” he said finally. Then, turning to look at her with that same unreadable expression, added, “Like me.”

Nemi’s brow furrowed. “I’m not running away,” she snapped—even as she took a half-step back. “I just have better things to focus on. What, you think I’m trying to avoid you?”

“Yes,” he replied, without hesitation. “You skipped your morning drills so you wouldn’t have to wake up at the same time as me. At dinner, you only spoke once—to ask for the soy sauce. And when I enter a room,” he ticked the points off like a list, “you leave.”

Nemi stared.

Wait a second. That sounded—
Too familiar.

It echoed with the exact phrasing she herself had once hurled at him months ago—back when their roles were reversed. The realization sank in like a pinprick, and something inside her quietly deflated.

Shoulders slumping, she let out a sigh that was more exhale than resistance.

“I wasn’t… doing it on purpose, okay?” she muttered, arms crossing. Her voice was quieter now, subdued. “I just… I mean, I didn’t…” Her words tripped over themselves, and her thoughts spiraled. She didn’t want to explain—not the real reason. Not the memory of that one horrible afternoon when the spar had gone wrong and she’d accidentally landed on—

(Oh god, no don’t think about it—)

“I'm sorry.” Itachi’s voice cut cleanly through the flurry in her head.

She froze. Wait, what?

Her eyes darted up to him. He wasn’t looking at her now—his gaze angled to the side, fingers awkwardly lifting to scratch his cheek.

“Shisui-san…” he began slowly, “he told me that calling a girl heavy is… rude.”

His gaze dropped to his feet for a moment. Then, as if remembering something, he looked up. His face was neutral, but his cheeks—his cheeks were definitely pink.

“So I shouldn’t have said that. I’m sorry.”

Nemi blinked.

The words just… sat there, suspended in the quiet.

He was apologizing—because he thought calling her heavy had offended her?

That’s what had been bothering him? Not the fact that she had accidentally straddled him in the middle of a spar, nearly caused the both of them irreparable childhood trauma, and fled the scene like a war criminal?

(It wasn’t his near-death experience, but it felt like one to her.)

...

“Pfft!” A laugh slipped out before she could stop it—short, abrupt, but undeniably genuine.

It was so like him. So painfully, predictably Itachi. Apologizing for this of all things—something so minor, so inconsequential she hadn’t even thought to be upset about it. And yet, here he was, earnest as ever.

Typical Uchiha Itachi.

He blinked at her, visibly thrown. “Are you… okay?”

Nemi waved him off, still grinning as she tried to wrangle her giggles under control. “I’m fine,” she managed, voice light. “Really. I wasn’t actually upset.” (Her self-esteem didn’t shatter that easily—not over a word like heavy, at least.)

She let out a slow breath, her smile softening. “And… I'm sorry too. For avoiding you. I thought you’d feel weird. After the incident.”

His brows knit slightly, but she caught the shift in his shoulders—just a little less stiff, now that she’d accepted his apology.

“Why would I feel weird?” he asked, genuine confusion lining his voice. “It was just a spar. Nothing out of the ordinary.”

Nemi groaned inwardly. Of course he wouldn’t see it as anything scandalous. Only she had to carry the psychological damage of her face being that close to another person’s chest. Because of course he wasn’t a reincarnated soul haunted by a messy patchwork of grown-up memories and moments that were definitely not child-appropriate—

“Nemi— They ran out of matcha. Do you want something el—?”

She and Itachi turned at the same time.

Kabuto jogged up, slightly out of breath, a coin pouch clutched in his hand. But the moment he noticed Itachi standing beside her, his pace slowed to a halt. His eyes flickered between them, curious and cautious.

“This is…?”

Oh no.

Two criminals of the future meeting right here, right now, on a humid August afternoon—before canon had even officially begun?

Did this ever happen in the original timeline? She didn’t know. She could only pray the universe wouldn’t implode from the sheer butterfly effect of it all.

Nemi cleared her throat. “Um, Kabuto-kun, this is Itachi-san. He’s… a friend of mine. Itachi-kun, this is Kabuto-san. He’s a… friend from the hospital.”

Kabuto blinked, then gave a small, polite bow. “Um. Nice to meet you.”

Itachi returned the gesture, though his movements were a little stiff—too measured, too quiet. Odd. His expression hadn’t changed, but something about the air around him suddenly felt... observant.

Then—silence.
Awkward, heavy silence.

Kabuto fidgeted on the balls of his feet. Itachi remained statuesque. Nemi’s brow twitched as she glanced at one, then the other. Clearly, neither of them was built for small talk.

She pivoted back to Kabuto. “You were saying something earlier, Kabuto-kun?”

“Oh—right.” He perked up slightly, grateful for the redirect. “The seller ran out of matcha, so I wanted to ask if you had any other preference.”

Before she could even open her mouth, Itachi’s voice cut in.

“Are you two buying ice cream?”

“Huh? Y-yeah,” Kabuto blinked at him. “It’s, uh—I wanted to thank Nemi-chan for…” He trailed off, suddenly unsure how much to explain. The incident with the rabbit didn’t seem like something to bring up in front of a stranger.

Itachi waited, silent and expectant.

“…For helping me out earlier. With a task,” Kabuto finished, lamely.

“I see,” Itachi replied after a pause. His tone was neutral, but something in it had sharpened ever so slightly.

Nemi’s brow twitched. What was with him? He was being… oddly curt today. Like he was trying to be polite, but forgetting how.

Thankfully, Kabuto didn’t let the silence stretch this time. “Um, the seller still has other flavors—mint, melon, cherry—”

“She doesn’t like any of those,” Itachi said flatly.

Both Nemi and Kabuto turned to look at him.

He continued, gaze unmoving. “Those flavors are too artificial. She doesn’t like the aftertaste. Right, Nemi-chan?”

Nemi blinked, her mouth opening. “Um… I mean—”

“Then maybe strawberry? Or mango?” Kabuto offered quickly, trying to recover.

“They’re too sweet,” Itachi replied before Nemi could get a word in. “She prefers things more subtle. Balanced. Not overwhelming.”

Kabuto faltered mid-thought, his fingers tightening slightly around his coin pouch. “Oh… I see. Then, um…” He glanced at Nemi, uncertain.

Nemi’s brows twitched. What was happening?

Since when did Itachi know her ice cream preferences? And why was he answering for her, as if he had the final say on what she could or couldn’t like?

He kept going, too. “You shouldn’t eat too much ice cream,” he added in that flat, know-it-all tone of his. “Too much sugar is—”

Something pricked under her skin. Annoyance? Frustration? It flared sharp and sudden, bubbling up before she could stop it.

“Ugh, stop speaking on my behalf!” she snapped, glaring at Itachi with narrowed eyes. “And who says I don’t like those flavors? You don’t know that!”

Itachi’s expression shifted—his eyes widened, just slightly, taken aback.

“I... I was just—”

“I’ll choose the flavors myself, thanks.” She spun on her heel and stomped toward her bag, yanking out her coin pouch with a huff. “Kabuto-kun, what flavor do you want?”

“Uh—maybe caramel? But wait, Nemi—I said I’d pay—”

“It’s fine. You can treat me next time.”

She was already moving again, determined to put distance between herself and the boys, but paused just long enough to glance back at Itachi.

He stood there, silent. Still. A little… off-balance. Like he hadn’t expected her to push back.

Good. Let him stew in it.

“I’ll be back,” she muttered, then turned and marched toward the ice cream cart.

Boys. Seriously!


It took longer than expected to get the ice cream.

The line was already annoyingly long, and halfway through, a toddler ahead of her burst into tears after roughhousing with his friends and dropping his ice cream. What followed was an exaggerated spectacle of wails, flailing limbs, and overly apologetic parents. Nemi stood behind them, jaw tight, biting back the urge to snap at the kid to suck it up and learn about consequences.

By the time the seller finally handed over the three cones, her irritation had mostly faded—mellowed by the sugary scent and the effort it took to balance all three without spilling. She shoved away the lingering itch to dissect Itachi’s strange behavior around Kabuto. Later, maybe. For now, she focused on not letting the scoops melt all over her hands.

As she approached the bench where both boys still sat, she slowed, observing.

The tension from earlier was gone. They weren’t talking, exactly—but neither looked particularly awkward anymore. No toe-fidgeting. No dagger glares. Just… quiet.

Did they… make up?

Maybe they were secretly planning their future war crimes together, Nemi thought dryly.

Both looked up at her approach.

“What,” she said, one brow raised, “did you two make up or something?”

To her mild surprise, Kabuto scratched the back of his head while Itachi turned slightly away.

“Um. It’s nothing much,” Kabuto offered. “We were just talking, that’s all.”

Right. Talking. Nemi wasn’t sure she believed that—but whatever had happened, Kabuto seemed more at ease now. His earlier nervousness was gone. And Itachi, while unreadable as always, didn’t look like he was seconds away from verbally gutting someone.

She shrugged it off. “Here,” she said, handing Kabuto a cone. “Salted caramel.”

“Thanks,” he said, accepting it with a small smile.

Then she turned to Itachi and held out the next cone. “Vanilla.”

He blinked. Hesitated. “I didn’t—”

“It’s okay,” she cut in, voice lighter now. Then added, with a flick of her gaze to the side, “And… sorry. For snapping earlier.”

She wasn’t really sorry, if she was being honest. She stood by what she said. But she could have handled it better. And maybe—just maybe—she didn’t like the look on his face when she’d walked off.

Itachi didn’t say anything at first. Then he took the cone with a quiet, “Thank you.”

Their fingers brushed. And then—she felt it.

A gentle, unmistakable pulse of emotion flickered into her mind. Regret. Apology.
Ninshū.
From Itachi.

I’m sorry, the feeling conveyed without words. I was wrong to speak for you.

The connection didn’t vanish immediately. It lingered, patient, like an outstretched hand waiting to be taken.

Nemi kept her expression neutral as she cast a glance at him from the corner of her eye. He wasn’t looking at her, but she noticed the slight tension in his shoulders.

She looked down at her own cone. Neapolitan. Three flavors in one. Hah.

…It’s okay. I forgive you, she sent back simply—sincerely—and then let the link dissolve.

She didn’t check to see his reaction. Instead, she sat down between them and took a long lick of her melting ice cream. The cold sweetness was a welcome relief against the summer heat.

For a while, none of them spoke. Just three children quietly eating under the hum of cicadas. Then Nemi glanced between the two boys, took a thoughtful nibble of her ice cream, and asked, “So… what were you guys talking about?”

She wasn’t sure why that simple question made both of them stiffen. Kabuto hesitated, eyes darting toward her as though deciding whether to answer, while Itachi suddenly became very focused on his ice cream.

Then, to her mild surprise, Itachi spoke first. “We were just talking,” he said evenly, eyes lowered. “About how to take care of a rabbit.”

Nemi blinked. A rabbit? Her gaze flicked to Kabuto.

He rubbed the back of his neck, smiling faintly. “Yeah… turns out, Itachi-san knows quite a bit about them.” His tone was polite, a little awkward, but not cold.

Huh. Unexpected. Not the rabbit part—she was sure Itachi had a small library hidden somewhere in that prodigy brain of his—but the fact that they’d actually talked. Civilly. Like normal children. Something definitely happened in that conversation. Something that felt… important.

…Eh. Whatever. She wasn’t that curious anyway.

Their voices drifted into soft, meaningless chatter, blending with the warm buzz of the afternoon.

And so, the three children—none quite as ordinary as they appeared—sat together on a sun‑warmed bench beneath the August sky, quietly eating their ice cream.

And only one knew the tragedies the other two would one day bring.

Notes:

Hmm... I wonder why Itachi reacted the way he did 🤭 Let me know what you think!

This chapter will also make sense.... probably hundreds of chapters later, hopefully.

Chapter 159: Interlude: Of Order and Chaos

Notes:

⚠This chapter is rated M for (spoilers ahead, read at your discretion)
  • Implied/Reference to Drug Trafficking
  • Use of Adult Language

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi considered his summer break to be... fruitful.

Over nearly two months, he had completed every assignment and test his instructors gave him, even receiving praise that he was more than ready for the graduation exam once the term resumed. His training with Shisui had become more rigorous—more practical. He was learning what a genin’s life might actually entail. And he’d balanced it, too, with time spent with Sasuke, who had just managed to draw his first wobbly circle the other day, a proud and sticky smile on his face.

And now—sitting behind the front desk of the koban near the western marketplace—he thought he was beginning to understand what the point of this mentorship with the Military Police Force really was.

He flipped through the small, dog-eared notebook he carried everywhere during patrols. It was filled with his neatly written notes: summaries of procedures, maps of headquarters layouts, names of his clansmen in the force, his daily logs, things Tekka-san or Kayo-san had mentioned in passing. He didn’t know if he was supposed to be documenting everything, but it felt right to do it. One day, he was sure it would come in useful.

And useful it had been. In the final weeks of his mentorship, Kayo-san had finally allowed him to do more than patrol. He was now tasked with recording civilian reports—small cases of theft, lost items, vandalism. The work was simple, but the way Kayo-san had phrased it made it feel important.

Listen well, and write clearly, she had told him. Sometimes, people don’t know what really happened until they hear themselves explain it.

But for now... he flipped past the previous day’s log and turned to a section in the back of his notebook—one he didn’t show anyone. A personal list. Two names written neatly.

Uzumaki Nemi.

And just beneath it, circled in pencil: Yakushi Kabuto.

Kabuto. The boy from the hospital. Nemi’s… friend.

Itachi’s brow furrowed slightly.

She had called him a friend—just like she had called Itachi a friend too. But what kind of friend? The same kind? Did she smile at him the same way? Talk to him the same way? Trust him?

He frowned. Something about that made his stomach twist. It wasn’t a new feeling. He’d felt it once or twice before, but he still didn’t know what to call it. Just that… he didn’t like it.

SLAM!

The sudden smack of something heavy against the front desk jolted him back to the present.

A woman stood there, breath loud and ragged. Her bleached blonde hair curled over the shoulders of a silk slip dress, though the black roots at her scalp betrayed the dye job. A worn leather jacket clung to her like armor. Her perfume was so strong it made his nose twitch.

She jabbed a manicured finger toward the man beside her.

“I told you,” she said sharply, her voice loud and grating. “He’s committed a heinous crime, and you have to arrest him! Cuff him. Drag him off. Whatever you people do!”

The man beside her—a burly, square-shouldered fellow with a gaudy gold chain half-buried beneath his open collar—grumbled something under his breath, too low for Itachi to catch. Not that it mattered. The woman didn’t give him a chance to speak.

Beside Itachi, Kayo-san exhaled slowly through her nose. Not quite a sigh—she rarely sighed out loud—but close. He’d come to recognize that particular sound. It was the same one she made when a patrol report turned into a thirty-minute monologue about lost wallets.

“Akagi-san,” Kayo-san said evenly, folding her hands atop the desk. “First, I’ll have to ask you not to slam the table. Second… could you please clarify exactly what crime Kageyama-san is being accused of?”

Akagi Honoka—he remembered the name from the earlier report—snorted. “Does it even need explaining?” she scoffed, then jabbed her finger again at the man beside her. “He cheated on me!”

Kageyama Futao let out a groan, finally raising his voice. “I didn’t cheat! I wasn’t even in a relationship with you! Just because I let you crash at my place—”

“Oh, so we’re not dating now?” she barked back, eyes flashing. “Then give me back every ryō I spent feeding your sorry ass, you lying, no-good freeloader!”

Their argument spiraled quickly from there. Accusations. Denials. Shouting. Something about soba noodles and a broken rice cooker.

Itachi heard the soft scrape of a chair as Kayo-san stood up, her tone shifting into something firmer, more commanding as she stepped in to de-escalate.

A few seats over, Inabi-san leaned against the wall, his arms crossed. The veteran officer didn't bother with a formal stance; he just cut a glance toward Itachi and raised a brow. A look that clearly said: Remind me why we’re here again?

Itachi didn’t react. He merely picked up the witness statement form he had been working on earlier and reviewed it again, scanning for anything he might have missed. His handwriting was small but precise.

Nature of incident: Domestic dispute escalated in public.
Details: Akagi Honoka (23) claims to have witnessed her partner, Kageyama Futao (26), kissing another woman. In response, she assaulted said woman.
Outcome: All three were detained and brought to the koban for questioning. After de-escalation, the other woman chose not to press charges. Akagi Honoka was issued a formal warning.
Status: Resolved.

Resolved, he thought.

It should have ended there.

Instead, Itachi peered over the top of the form again, pencil paused in hand. Akagi-san was now shaking her partner by the shoulder, her voice rising once more in volume and pitch. Kayo-san stood across them with that familiar, tightly-reined composure—shoulders squared, mouth neutral—but even from his seat, Itachi could sense it: she was approaching the edge of her patience.

Akagi-san clearly had no intention of letting her so-called cheating partner go unpunished.

With a soft breath, Itachi set the statement form aside and returned to his notebook, flipping to another page containing a personal catalogue of observations. He found the column he’d labeled “Things Adults Do That I Should Not Repeat” and carefully added a new entry beneath yesterday’s note on public drunkenness:

Infidelity – bad. Do not follow.
(Kayo-san explained earlier. It means breaking trust when you’re supposed to be loyal.)

By the time he looked up again, Kayo-san had finally coaxed Akagi-san back into her seat. The plastic chair let out a loud squeak as she slumped into it, crossing one leg over the other with a sharp flick.

“—Seriously,” she muttered, folding her arms. “I work my ass off to support this lazy bum’s lifestyle, and this is how he repays me? With lipstick on his collar and perfume I don’t even wear? I should’ve clawed that woman’s face off when I had the chance—!”

“Oh yeah? Try it, woman—!” Kageyama-san snapped back, his gold chain catching the overhead light as he leaned forward.

Enough.
Kayo-san’s voice cracked through the tension like a whip. It wasn’t loud—but it was sharp enough to slice clean through the argument.

Akagi-san shut her mouth mid-rant. Kageyama-san looked away, jaw tight.

Kayo-san exhaled slowly and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Akagi-san,” she said, voice now stern but calm, “if you lay a hand on anyone again, I will be obligated to process charges. You were lucky the other woman chose not to press them earlier.”

“Okay, okay, fine!” Akagi-san scowled, waving a hand dismissively. Then, with a sharp jerk of her chin toward Kageyama-san, she added, “Then go ahead and arrest him! Let’s wrap this up so we can all clock out early. Don’t make the little boy stay up past his bedtime.”

Itachi blinked. Her gaze had shifted to him.

“What’s he doing here, anyway?” Akagi-san leaned toward his side of the desk with mock curiosity. “Here to learn how not to be a scumbag like my boyfriend? Just drink all your milk, do your homework, and eat your veggies, okay~?”

Her voice was saccharine, laced with that grating tone adults sometimes used when speaking to children like they were pets. She even winked.

Something in him twitched. He wasn’t sure if it was the condescension or the forced playfulness—but he didn’t like it.

Before he could dwell on it, Kayo-san stepped in, voice clipped. “Let’s focus, please.”

Straightening, she turned her full attention to Akagi-san. Her expression was unreadable, like a sheet of polished glass.

“Just to clarify,” Kayo-san said calmly, “you wish to press criminal charges against your partner, Kageyama Futao, on the basis of… infidelity?”

Akagi-san scoffed. “Infideli—cheating, betrayal—whatever you want to call it.” She uncrossed her arms and began inspecting her nails, clearly expecting someone to act. Preferably with handcuffs.

“I’m afraid that might be… difficult, Akagi-san,” Kayo-san replied, measured.

Akagi-san paused mid-swipe of her thumb. Her eyes narrowed.

“What do you mean?” she snapped. “Just whip out your cuffs and grab his hands. Easy peasy. You’re the police, aren’t you? Arresting bad guys is your job.” She emphasized the last word like she was teaching a particularly slow student.

From his seat near the desk, Itachi watched as Kayo-san turned slightly, exchanging a glance with Inabi-san. No words passed between them, but something unspoken clearly did.

It was the same kind of look Itachi had once seen between his parents, months ago, when Sasuke was still a wailing bundle of squirm and spit. His mother had stared at his father in weary silence. His father had stared back, unblinking. The next thing Itachi knew, his father was the one padding down the hallway at midnight with a bottle in hand.

That same look passed now—You handle this. I outrank you.

And, just like his father, Inabi-san relented.

He straightened with the air of a man about to deliver bad news. “There seems to be a misunderstanding,” he said, addressing the couple directly. “While I understand your… frustration, Akagi-san, I’m afraid we cannot arrest Kageyama-san. Cheating, while morally reprehensible to some, is not an arrestable offense under the Konoha Penal Code, section 137.”

Akagi-san blinked. Then her jaw dropped.

WHAT?! You mean to tell me this jerk did nothing wrong?”

“It is a moral transgression, yes,” Inabi-san said, the corner of his mouth twitching—either irritation or restraint, Itachi couldn’t tell. “But not a legal one.”

The plastic chair scraped harshly against the tile floor as Kageyama-san leaned back with a scoff. “Hah! You see? There’s still justice in the world,” he said smugly, folding his arms behind his head like he’d just won a bet.

“Don’t you dare talk to me about justice!” Akagi-san snapped, whipping her head toward him before turning sharply to Kayo-san. “So that’s it? You’re just going to let him go? You’re seriously not going to do anything?”

Kayo-san didn’t flinch. “Personal disputes of this nature—unless accompanied by a criminal act—do not fall under police jurisdiction. If you wish to pursue compensation, you may consider filing a civil claim through the magistrate’s office.”

She pulled open a desk drawer and placed two flyers on the table. “There are alternative paths, should you wish to resolve this more constructively. Couples counseling, for instance—”

As Kayo-san spoke, listing neutral and professional options in her steady voice, Itachi quietly jotted notes in his observation book. A small clack drew his attention toward the entrance.

A young woman with short brown hair stepped inside, balancing several parcels and a clipboard—clearly a delivery courier. She scanned the room, uncertain, before Mayu-san—who had been standing near the doorway while the senior officers handled the quarreling couple—moved to greet her, gesturing toward the side counter to sign for the delivery.

Itachi watched for only a moment before returning to his notes. He tuned back in just as Akagi-san’s chair screeched violently across the floor.

“Don’t give me that crap!” she shouted, pointing an accusing finger at her lounging partner. “There’s nothing you can do? I came here because you’re supposed to help people!”

The air tensed. Kayo-san and Inabi-san exchanged another glance—this one longer, more weighted. From his corner, Itachi could tell they were considering how to de-escalate the situation without inflaming it further.

Kayo-san finally spoke again. “As I’ve explained, matters of a non-criminal nature fall outside our authority. Unless you can provide evidence of fraud, coercion, or harm that violates criminal code, our hands are tied. Your best recourse would be to bring this to the civil courts.”

There was a beat.

Then Akagi-san let out a choked, bitter laugh. One hand rose to clutch at her bleached-blonde hair as her shoulders shook. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” she muttered.

Beside her, Kageyama-san wore a grin so smug it was practically begging to be slapped. He stretched with an exaggerated yawn, lacing his fingers behind his head as he glanced toward the officers.

“Well, if we’re done here,” he drawled, “I suppose we’ll be on our way. Sorry for wasting your time, officer—”

“You said you need evidence of a criminal act to arrest him?”
The voice cut through his sentence like a blade.

It was Akagi-san.

She was trembling now, more visibly than before. Her hands were clenched at her sides, her bleached bangs hanging low over her face. But when she looked up—first at Kayo-san, then slowly turning her gaze to her partner—her expression had shifted.

Itachi narrowed his eyes. Something about it looked… off. Not grief. Not anger.
Something sharper. Measured.

“Then how about I tell you,” she said, voice low, “about all the white stash he’s hiding in his room?

A silence dropped over the room like a blade.

Itachi didn’t move. No one did.

Even at six, he could tell—this was different.
Inabi-san had gone still. Kayo-san, too. Their posture hadn’t changed, but something in the air had.
Even Kageyama-san froze mid-motion, his arms half-lowered.

“…W-what?” he rasped, the smugness now gone from his voice.

Akagi-san didn’t look at him. She stared.

“I’ve seen them,” she continued, cold and steady. “Plastic bags, wrapped up tight. Hidden at the back of the closet. I didn’t touch them, but I know. Every night you go out without a word. You think I’m stupid? I know you’ve been selling—meeting with your clients. Meeting those skanks.”

“That’s—!” Kageyama-san’s voice cracked as he pushed up from his chair, teetering slightly. His eyes darted between Akagi-san and the officers, wild and cornered. “Don’t you dare make up lies just because you didn’t get your way, woman!”

“Am I?” Akagi-san replied, coldly. Her head tilted ever so slightly, her voice brittle and cutting.

Then she turned to Kayo-san, tone razor-sharp. “I’m sure you can see for yourself when you go to his house, officers. I’m not a lying piece of scumbag like he is. And besides—” she flicked her fingers through her bangs, revealing sharp eyes, “you can probably use those eyes of yours to figure it out, right? You’re Uchiha, after all.”

Those eyes.
The Sharingan.

Itachi stiffened. He didn’t need to be told what she meant. He had studied its abilities—memory reading, illusion casting—even if his own eyes had yet to awaken. But as he glanced between Kayo‑san and Inabi‑san, something told him it wasn’t that simple.

Kayo‑san’s expression didn’t falter, but there was a subtle shift—a slow exhale through her nose, the faintest tightening of her jaw.

“Contrary to popular belief,” she said evenly, “the Sharingan isn’t something we use at will. It’s not a tool to pry into people’s minds whenever we please.”
Then her tone hardened. “That said… if you’re certain of your claim—of this supposed evidence hidden in Kageyama‑san’s room—then we’ll have to take it seriously.”

Her gaze sharpened; the lazy warmth drained from her voice.
“I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to stay back, Kageyama‑san.”

“Wait—hey, hold on, she’s lying!” Kageyama-san’s panic cut through the air, rising in pitch. “I don’t know what she’s talking about! I swear I don’t—!”

Itachi quietly rose from his seat.

He knelt beside the desk, reaching into the drawer to retrieve another witness statement form, already preparing for the next part of this report. The panicked protests were growing louder. And desperate.

Then—
Clatter.

The sound of a chair toppling.

Fast footsteps.
A sharp cry.

Kayo-san and Inabi-san’s voices rose—sharper, urgent.

Itachi’s head snapped up.

His breath hitched.

Across the room, Kageyama Futao was holding the young courier.

One arm was clamped tight around her torso.
The other held a kunai—its edge gleaming just inches from her throat.

Mayu-san lay sprawled nearby where she’d been shoved aside, clutching her arm as she struggled to sit up, eyes wide with shock. The clipboard she’d been holding lay cracked on the floor beside her, papers scattered like fallen leaves.

“Stay back!” he barked, voice cracking. His eyes were wild, flitting between every person in the room. “I said stay back!”

Itachi didn’t move. He didn’t breathe.

Kayo-san reacted instantly, stepping out from behind her desk. Her stance was controlled, hand hovering near her holster—but she didn’t draw yet.

“Kageyama,” she said, voice low and firm, “drop the weapon. Now.”

“Ya think I’m stupid?!” he spat, pressing the blade closer. The woman whimpered. “This is all your fault—should’ve kept your damn mouth shut, you bitch!”

His glare shot toward Akagi-san. She flinched. Whether in fear or shame, Itachi couldn’t tell.

Itachi’s eyes flicked between them all.
Kayo-san. Inabi-san. Akagi-san. Even Mayu-san.
He had read about scenarios like this. In the manuals. The protocols. The simulations.

But this was real.

Then came Inabi-san’s voice, low but ready. “Permission to deploy, Fuku taichō?”

“Not yet,” Kayo-san answered through gritted teeth.

She stepped forward slowly, measured. “Kageyama-san,” she called, voice calm but edged with urgency. “Please. Calm down. We’re not going to hurt you. We’re here to help.”

She raised her hands, empty and open-palmed—a peacekeeping gesture.

But Kageyama-san didn’t budge. “Like hell I believe that!” he snapped.

The kunai momentarily pulled away from the woman’s neck as he waved it in the air, manic and trembling. “You’re not getting anywhere near me!”

Kayo-san took another step forward.

And I said STAY BACK!!” he roared, jerking the kunai back to the brunette’s throat. She let out a small, trembling cry, her knees starting to buckle beneath her.

Itachi remained frozen, eyes darting across the room.
To the desk.
To Akagi-san—still rooted in place, her expression pale and unreadable.
To the hostage, visibly shaking in Kageyama-san’s grip.
To the sliding door, half-shadowed, revealing the faint glow of the bustling Konoha night market just outside.

What could he do?

His hands twitched, itching to act. His heart pounded with the desire to do something, anything—but his body refused to move.
Like some invisible weight had latched onto his limbs.

Focus, he told himself. Focus on something.

So he looked at Kayo-san.
Focused on her voice. Her stance. Her stillness.

Despite the tension in the room, her voice remained firm, level.
She was still speaking to Kageyama-san, coaxing, guiding—like threading a needle between panic and bloodshed.

And then Itachi saw it.
The way her eyes narrowed, unblinking.

She was preparing to use it.

The Sharingan.

Itachi inhaled sharply, realization dawning.

But Kageyama-san noticed too.

“Stop it!” he snarled. His head whipped away, refusing to meet her gaze. “You’re not gonna get me with your freak eyes!”

And then—

A thin red line.
A glint of blood appeared on the woman’s neck.

Itachi’s stomach dropped.

“You won’t get me… you won’t…” Kageyama-san muttered, voice unraveling. “I won’t let you!”

He began dragging his captive backward, unsteady. His heel collided with the base of the sliding door behind him. He was trying to flee.

Then—

“Okay,” Kayo-san said.

Itachi turned sharply toward her. Her voice was… different now. Calmer. And cold.

“It’s okay,” she said. “You can leave.”

Her eyes remained locked on Kageyama-san. “But please. Leave her behind. Don’t hurt her.”

Kageyama-san gave no response. His eyes had shut tight, and he fumbled blindly for the door, nudging it open with his heel.

With a sharp scrape, the sliding door gave way—and warm air spilled into the koban, bringing with it the muffled noise of Konoha’s evening crowds.

“Don’t follow me!” Kageyama Futao barked, backing into the open. His voice was wild, hoarse. “Or else she gets it!!”

From where Itachi stood, just behind Kayo-san, he could already see heads turning outside—civilians pausing mid-step, drawn by the commotion. Confusion flickered across their faces. Then fear. A ripple of unease spread outward, like a stone dropped into still water.

Kageyama-san slashed the kunai through the air in warning.

“Back off!”

A couple flinched. One mother grabbed her child, pulling them out of harm’s way. Market chatter began to die.

Then Kayo-san moved.

“Inabi! Call for backup. And a medic.”

“Understood.” Inabi-san’s hand was already on his radio, fingers quick and practiced as he relayed the request.

The two officers stepped outside, and Itachi—after what felt like an eternity—finally found his body responding. His legs moved before he even realized it, following close behind them. His notebook lay forgotten on the koban chair.

They stood at the threshold, watching Kageyama-san push further into the open market street, which had yet to fully register the danger unfolding in its midst.

“Kageyama!” Kayo-san’s voice rang out clearly. “You can leave! Just let her go!”

But he wasn’t listening. His eyes—now open—darted about wildly, not even registering the officers anymore. Panic had consumed him entirely. Saliva foamed at the corners of his mouth. His kunai flashed like a live wire with each frantic jerk of his arm.

Then it happened.
There—between the crowd—he spotted an opening.

A clear path.

Kageyama-san’s body twisted. Without warning, he shoved the woman away from him with a guttural cry. She stumbled, falling hard to the stone road.

And then—he ran.

Notes:

Glossary

Fuku taichō (副隊長) - Japanese term that means Vice-Captain or Deputy Chief.

Ahh, the KMPF. We only know that they are the regular police force within the village in canon. And then they died at the hands of he who shall not be named.
I've always wondered: how would the existence of the sharingan affect the perception of the police in the public's eyes? A handy tool to be used? Or a weapon for control? A fine line to walk, perhaps.

Let me know your thoughts below!

Chapter 160: Interlude Cont: Of Duty and Doubt

Notes:

I don't know if it will help anyone, but I was listening to 'Attack' by Joe Satriani while I was drafting a certain portion of the chapter below.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Konoha’s night market was in full swing.

Lanterns glowed overhead, their soft light reflecting off banners advertising skewers, dumplings, and festival games. Vendors shouted over one another, peddling their wares. The air was thick with the scent of grilled meat and summer humidity. Civilians thronged the narrow lanes, laughter and chatter filling the space.

Then the screaming began.

The crowd split open like water around a stone—Kageyama Futao was barreling through, wild-eyed, brandishing a kunai. People stumbled back in alarm. A child began to cry. The festive noise fractured into gasps and confusion.

Itachi stood frozen at the koban’s threshold, eyes following the chaos.

"ITACHI!"

The voice snapped him back.

Inabi-san was crouched beside the female courier just outside the koban. Her hands clutched her throat, smeared with red. She was breathing, but barely. Her body trembled with shock.

"Get the first aid kit. Now!" Inabi-san’s tone left no room for delay.

Itachi didn’t hesitate. This part—this part he knew.

He spun on his heel and darted back into the koban. Inside, Mayu-san was already moving, crouched before the storage cabinet. Without needing to ask, she yanked open the correct drawer and pulled out the metal case. Their eyes met briefly—no words, just shared urgency.

“Go,” she said, pressing the kit into his hands.

Itachi clutched it tight and bolted back out the door—into the heat, the noise, and the stifling scent of panic in the night air.

By the time he reached them, a small crowd had gathered, whispers already starting to spread.

He dropped to his knees, placing the box down and flipping it open. Gauze, antiseptics, sealing tape—Inabi-san moved quickly, hands steady as he began cleaning and covering the wound.

“You’re safe now,” Inabi-san murmured, voice low and even as he worked. “Help’s on the way.”

But Itachi barely registered the words.

His gaze had already shifted—drawn toward the marketplace beyond. Kageyama-san was still running, shoving through the crowd like a cornered animal. And behind him—

Kayo-san.

Her dark silhouette cut sharply through the chaos, weaving between civilians as she gave chase.

But the crowd was closing in again, forming a wall of moving bodies. His line of sight blurred—too many people, too much noise. He couldn’t see clearly anymore. He couldn’t hear what was happening.

He looked back.

Inabi-san was still kneeling beside the wounded woman, his voice low and steady as he worked, while Mayu-san crouched on his other side, clasping the woman’s trembling fingers and whispering quiet reassurances that Itachi couldn’t quite hear.

The woman’s breathing began to steady; her shoulders loosened. The bleeding had stopped. The worst, at least for her, had passed.

Itachi's fists clenched. There was nothing more he could do here. Inabi-san had it under control.

So—he moved.

Without a word, without waiting, he slipped away from the gathering crowd. He weaved through the gaps like smoke, eyes scanning upward. There—a slanted rooftop with good elevation.

He focused his chakra with a handseal.

With a breath and a flicker, he vanished from the ground in a blur of motion.

The Shunshin no Jutsu carried him upward. His sandals landed softly on tile. He didn’t stop. He bounded across the rooftops with practiced ease, leaping from one beam to the next—until finally, he found the right vantage point.

There.

From above, the entire scene unfolded below him.


Time: 18:48 hrs
Location: West Market Square, Street No. 14, Postal Code 008–K, Konoha

The west market was alive with motion—lanterns swaying, voices rising, the scent of skewers and fried sweet potatoes thick in the humid evening air.

Then a disturbance tore through the crowd.

A burly man with a gold chain swinging around his neck burst through the masses, shoving civilians aside without hesitation. Sweat streamed down his temple, and in his right hand, a blood-smeared kunai caught the market light with each frantic swing.

He couldn’t stop. He wouldn’t stop. If he did, it was over.

Behind him, a voice cut through the night like steel.

“Police! Clear the path!” Uchiha Kayo’s voice rang sharp and commanding, cutting through the noise like a blade. Her dark ponytail snapped behind her as she surged forward, boots skimming the ground, her speed boosted by chakra.

Civilians turned, startled—some startled by the shout, others by the flash of a kunai. Those in the immediate path gasped and stumbled aside.

Some weren’t fast enough.

The suspect grabbed a passing man by the collar and hurled him toward the approaching officer. Another woman was shoved into Kayo’s path. She cursed under her breath, catching the second civilian by the arm and twisting her momentum to pivot them safely to the side—never slowing, never stopping.

Gritting her teeth, she raised her hand to the communicator pressed to her ear.

"Suspect is armed—fleeing eastbound toward Riverside Lane, grid E–14. I need backup and medical, immediately!"

Her eyes flicked briefly to the civilians she’d steadied. No major injuries. No time to linger.

She looked up. A tangle of wooden beams and awnings stretched over the stalls, just enough footing for someone trained.

With a surge of chakra and a blur of motion, she leapt. Her boots struck canvas, then tile, then beam—bounding across the rooftops above the market, eyes locked on the suspect below.

Down below, Kageyama Futao—definite cheating bastard, suspected drug dealer, and now attempted hostage-taker—shoved his way out of the crowd and into a narrow side lane. He stumbled into a lamppost, bracing himself with one hand as he wheezed for breath.

His eyes darted wildly.

There—a path to the east, snaking out toward quieter streets, away from the food stalls and festival-goers. Less light. Fewer eyes. A chance to hide.

He bolted forward, heart hammering.

Then—“Shit—!”

He skidded to a stop, nearly tripping over his own feet.

A shadow stood at the mouth of the alley, blocking his escape. Tall, broad-shouldered. Armed.

Uchiha Tekka stepped into the lamplight, eyes sharp behind his fringe, hands poised to draw.
“Police! Surrender now or we’ll use force!”

Did Futao listen? Of course not. Only idiots surrendered.

He turned sharply on his heel to retreat—

—only to nearly crash headlong into another officer flanking him from the opposite side. He let out a guttural curse, twisting his body mid-turn, barely avoiding a full-body tackle as his foot slipped on loose gravel.

He fell hard—palms scraping stone—grit stinging his knees.

A hand reached down from above to seize his collar.

Futao snarled, rolling sharply to the side—just in time to evade the officer’s grip by inches.

His legs lashed out blindly—
—and struck solid. A grunt of pain erupted in front of him, but he didn’t care.

“Get off me!” he roared, slashing the air with his kunai, wild and wide, while pushing himself up with his free hand.

He staggered upright, one hand bracing against the alley wall, teeth bared.

Then—he felt it. The pressure shift.
An incoming attack.

He spun around, pivoting on instinct, chakra surging into his blade. With a hiss, he unleashed a clean, wind-laced strike—
a Fūton-enhanced arc cleaving through the air.

The shockwave scraped against stone, snapping through the alley like a whip. One of the pursuing officers—narrow-faced, younger—threw himself back just in time, but not without cost: his bangs were sliced clean through, fluttering to the ground in loose strands.

The moment of recoil was all Futao needed. He turned and bolted again.

Behind him, Tekka’s voice barked into his earpiece: “Reporting in—suspect is chakra-trained. Repeat: suspect is chakra-trained!”

Futao’s feet pounded against stone. His lungs burned. His heartbeat thudded in his ears, louder than the festival drums still echoing from the square.

Shit, shit, shit!

Where could he go?! Should he try fighting them all? No—he wouldn't stand a chance. They were everywhere. What could he do?

He tore through the market street, shoving past startled civilians, crashing into crates, knocking over stalls—anything to slow down his pursuers. A flash of an idea struck him. Maybe he could lose them in the crowd? Blend in? No… too risky.

Up ahead—

A stack of crates blocked the narrow path forward. The gap between them was too tight to squeeze through.

He didn’t hesitate.

He lunged forward, grabbed one of the crates—decorated for the food festival and brimming with supplies—and hurled it backward with a growl, hoping to buy himself just one more second.

The crate sailed through the air.

And—

It shimmered.

And then—a shadow burst out of it.

What—?!

A body slammed into him with bone-jarring force, shoulder first, knocking the wind clean from his chest.

Futao choked as the air left his lungs. He stumbled backward—staggering—then crashed flat against the stone road in an explosion of dust, wood, and scattered festival streamers.

The crowd erupted.

Screams. Shouts. Feet pounding away in all directions. Vendors ducked behind their stalls as plates and lanterns toppled to the ground.

Futao groaned, forcing himself upright on trembling arms. Pain throbbed down his ribs—but before he could draw breath, a hand clamped hard on his shoulder. Another locked around his wrist, twisting it behind him.

“Stay down!”

The voice was sharp, female—controlled.

He felt the pressure, the cold metal of something brushing his wrist.

No, no, no—

Panic flared, raw and animal. He couldn’t go to prison. He couldn’t— they’d kill hi—

Adrenaline surged.
He snapped his head backward with every ounce of strength left in him.
Bone met bone with a sickening crack.

A sharp curse escaped behind him, the grip on his arm faltered, and the weight pinning him lifted for just a fraction of a second—just enough.

He rolled.
Stumbled to his feet.
His breath came in ragged gasps, vision swimming from pain and dust.

All around him, chaos. People screaming. Running. The bright lights of festival stalls blurring into smears of color.

He scanned frantically—there, between two food carts, an opening.

He lunged toward it.

Then he saw her.

A little girl. No older than five. Frozen mid-step, eyes wide in shock, clutching a paper balloon to her chest.

Futao’s heartbeat pounded against his ears. His knees bent; his hand reached out—

She’ll work. Just one more chance—

His fingers brushed the fabric of her sleeve—
—and then chains snapped tight around his torso.

“Got you.”

A blinding crackle tore through his body.

Every muscle seized.
Every nerve screamed.

Futao’s mouth opened in a raw, guttural cry as the chakra-conductive chain overloaded his system with paralyzing current. He collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut—limbs spasming as he hit the stone hard. The kunai slipped from his grip, skittering uselessly across the ground.

Boots approached. Sharp. Measured.

His head lolled sideways, barely able to focus through the haze. Two officers closed in.

No… not like this—

He barely managed to twitch before they flipped him onto his stomach. Arms were wrenched behind his back, his body jerking in resistance. Even paralyzed, some desperate instinct fought on—until—

A hand gripped his chin.
Hard.
Forced his face upward.

And he met her eyes.

Crimson. Three tomoe spinning in perfect synchronicity, boring into him.

Sharingan.

The world shifted. His limbs went slack.

The panic—the struggle—bled out of him in an instant, drowned beneath a wave of phantom calm. Muscles dulled. Thoughts slowed. His mouth parted, soundless.

Futao didn’t resist again.

Above him, Kayo slowly straightened, blood dripping from one nostril, sweat gluing strands of her high ponytail to her jaw. Her breathing came heavy and shallow, chest rising and falling as the adrenaline ebbed from her limbs. With a sharp hand signal, her subordinates—Tekka and his partner—stepped back from the subdued suspect.

She moved forward, hands steady despite the sting in her ribs, and began reeling in the chakra-conductive chain of her kusari-fundō. Each loop of metal clinked against the next, wound with practiced precision before being secured back into her holster.

She flicked open a side pouch on her vest and withdrew a pair of steel handcuffs, the metal glinting under the orange wash of dusk. Then she knelt.

With one hand, she gripped the suspect’s wrists. With the other, she sent a calculated pulse of chakra into his pressure points. The genjutsu clouding his mind cracked like ice.

Kageyama Futao blinked, the fog lifting from his eyes—only to return to a harsher reality. Cold metal snapped around his wrists.

“This is Deputy Chief Uchiha Kayo of the Konoha Military Police Force,” she declared, voice ringing out, firm and unwavering.

She hauled him upright with surprising strength, despite her injuries. Her tone remained clipped and formal as she recited his charges.

“Kageyama Futao, you are under arrest. You are being detained for: Assault on a Civilian, Attempted Hostage Taking, and Assault on a Law Enforcement Officer.

Under Section 73 of the Konoha Criminal Procedure Code, you are hereby informed of these charges. Any statement you make will be officially recorded and may be used as evidence against you in a court of law.”

With a curt nod, she addressed her team. “Transport him to Headquarters for processing and interrogation. Move!”

Tekka and his patrol partner stepped forward, securing Futao on either side. The suspect didn’t resist. He didn’t speak. His knees wobbled as they dragged him forward, face pale and streaked with sweat. His eyes were wide, unblinking—haunted.

He already knew how this would end.

Behind them, the rest of the police unit arrived. Kayo took charge with crisp efficiency, issuing orders as officers began cordoning off the scene, directing civilians to safety, and calming the lingering panic.

The roar of chaos faded, replaced by murmurs and hushed speculation.

And from above—high on the rooftops where shadows clung to roof tiles and awnings—a figure stirred. He descended silently, landing at the edge of the dispersing crowd.


Uchiha Itachi lingered at the edge of the thinning crowd, watching the last vestiges of chaos give way to control.

Deputy Chief Uchiha Kayo moved through the aftermath with precision—issuing orders, rerouting civilians, coordinating the squad without once losing her composure. Even after taking a headbutt to the face, she hadn’t faltered. Her Kawarimi had been perfectly timed. Her restraint, decisive.

She was… cool, he decided.

His hand moved absently toward his pocket, searching for his notebook and pencil—only to remember he’d left them behind at the koban. A small frown tugged at his mouth. No matter. He would commit it to memory instead. Every movement. Every decision. Every word.

He began to move, slipping quietly through the edge of the dispersing crowd. Civilians were returning to their stalls, voices rising again in hushed waves—curious, cautious, relieved. He heard snippets of conversation as he passed, but one in particular made him pause mid-step.

“Those damn Uchihas again…”

Itachi turned his head slightly. Two civilians—a middle-aged woman and her companion—were crouched by their toppled stall, gathering what looked like handmade plush toys scattered across the street.

He hesitated, then shifted closer, careful to keep his expression unreadable, his movements silent.

“I swear,” the woman muttered, voice low but sharp, “the moment they show up, everything turns to chaos. Just like that night…”

Her companion gave a soft sigh. “But didn’t you hear what she said? They were chasing a criminal.”

“What criminal?” the woman scoffed. “All I saw was that officer shocking the man with some weapon and knocking him out with those freak eyes of theirs. Was that kind of force really necessary? He’s still a Konoha citizen!”

“Still…” the other murmured, uncertain. “Surely they had a reason? He might’ve been dangerous…”

“The only dangerous thing here is leaving these plushies out in the open,” the woman muttered, now stacking toys back onto the battered table. “We can’t sell anything that’s been trampled. Ugh, I need to redo the whole display...”

Their voices faded into a blur as they knelt to sort through their wares. Itachi could still hear them if he sharpened his senses with chakra—but he didn’t. He lingered just a moment longer, his gaze thoughtful, before turning away.

Something about their words clung to him.

He moved through the crowd, weaving past lingering festival-goers. The atmosphere had shifted—still festive, but quieter now. More cautious. From the edge of the commotion, Itachi spotted Kayo-san again. She stood at the center of the response effort, giving out crisp orders as officers moved around her.

One officer carefully bagged the bloodied kunai. Two more were redirecting foot traffic, setting up cordon lines. A medic-nin was tending to a scraped civilian. Another pair took statements from stall owners whose stands had been damaged during the chase. Kayo-san, even with blood crusted under her nose, remained focused and composed.

“And get me a full report from both sectors by the hour—ah, Itachi-kun.” Kayo-san’s voice broke through as she turned, blinking when she noticed him. “What are you doing here?”

Wordlessly, Itachi stepped forward and held out a folded handkerchief from his pocket.

“Um. Your nose…”

Kayo-san blinked, then gave a small laugh and took it. “Thank you, Itachi-kun,” she said, pressing the cloth against her nose with one hand.

“Shouldn’t you see a medic?” he asked, frowning slightly. “There’s a lot of blood…”

“It’s fine, it’s fine,” she waved off his concern. “Nothing broken, just some bruising. I’ll get it looked at later, once we wrap up here.”

She muttered something under her breath then—soft, weary, almost rueful. “Tch. Guess I’ll be late for my date tonight

Itachi wasn’t sure he was supposed to hear that, so he said nothing. He simply stood beside her, hands folded neatly behind his back, watching as she gave quiet orders to the officers still clearing the scene.

Even without his notebook, he took mental notes—the rhythm of the cleanup, the low chatter between officers, the smooth way they moved as a team.

…and the looks some civilians gave them as they passed.

His brows knit together. There it was again—the distance in their eyes, the way people stepped wide around the officers, whispering behind their hands. Others looked away with faces he didn’t quite understand—but they didn’t seem kind.

He filed the moments away in the back of his mind, to write them down later.

The festival around them began to stir again, though the air felt different—like the color had drained out of it.
And then a memory surfaced: angry voices behind closed doors, months ago.

“The village doesn’t trust us…”

The words echoed louder now. And though he didn’t fully understand the heaviness they carried, something tugged at him. Unease, maybe. He remained silent.

A sudden scattering of boots and the distinct tap of heels on stone broke the quiet. Itachi turned.

Uchiha Inabi approached from the side, walking in lockstep with a familiar woman: Akagi Honoka. Her hair was flawless again, makeup touched up. She was smiling—smug, theatrical, entirely at odds with the frightened, panic-stricken face she’d worn back at the koban.

Kayo-san acknowledged them with a sharp nod. “How’s the girl?” she asked, eyes flicking to Inabi-san.

“Stable,” he replied. “The medic’s transferred her to the hospital. She’ll be okay.”

“Good.” Kayo-san exhaled slowly, tension easing from her shoulders. Then her gaze turned to Akagi-san.

“Akagi Honoka—”

“Yes yes!” the woman cut in, her voice too loud, too gleeful. “Officer, that was incredible. The way you took him down? So professional!” She laughed, flipping her hair. “Can’t wait to see that bastard rot in a cell.”

She turned to Inabi-san with a wink. “Thank you for your service, officers. Truly Konoha’s finest~”

Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly. Her cheer didn’t sit right with him.

“So!” Akagi-san continued, already turning on her heel, “can I go now? Everything’s settled, right?”

He watched as Kayo-san and Inabi-san exchanged a glance. He couldn’t tell what passed between them—but something shifted in their postures.

Then, calmly, Inabi-san stepped forward. From his vest, he produced a pair of handcuffs.

“This is Inspector Uchiha Inabi of the Konoha Military Police Force,” he announced clearly. “Akagi Honoka, you are under arrest for Obstruction of an Ongoing Investigation and for Reckless Actions that endangered the lives of others.”

The cuffs snapped shut around her wrists with a metallic finality.

Akagi-san blinked. “H-Hey! Wait—what do you mean? I didn’t do anything! I helped you—I pointed him out, didn’t I?!”

She thrashed, indignant. But Inabi-san held firm.

Kayo-san was the first to speak, her voice cool and authoritative. “No—you waited until it suited you. You held that information back until you could throw it in his face. And now? A hostage got hurt. That’s on you.”

Akagi-san gasped. “I didn’t mean for that to happen! I swear I wasn’t involved in his dealings! I didn’t help him at all!”

“That’s not your call to make,” Inabi-san said sharply. “We’ll sort the rest out in custody. Move!”

With a tug, he marched her down the street, her protests trailing off as civilians stepped aside, whispering among themselves. Itachi’s eyes followed them for a moment, tracking the rhythmic clink of handcuffs until the pair disappeared into the shadows.

Itachi hadn’t expected that. Not that she’d be taken in too.

Kayo-san let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of her neck with one hand. “Ugh. I’m really not looking forward to filing tonight’s report.”

Then she looked down at him with a tired smile. “What a night, huh? Sorry this had to happen on your last day, Itachi-kun.”

Sorry? For what?

Itachi blinked up at her, confused. He hadn’t thought this was bad at all.

He had seen the police in action—decisive, swift, chasing down criminals and enforcing the law. It had all felt… real. Not like drills or simulations. And even if he didn’t understand every nuance—the procedures, the tension, the fear in Kageyama-san’s eyes, or the mutters in the crowd—it didn’t feel like a waste.

If anything, it made him want to know more.

Questions lingered about the way the police moved in perfect rhythm, and the strange looks they received from the crowd. But now wasn’t the right time to ask—not when Kayo-san was still pressing a hand to her injured face.

So he simply shook his head. “It was okay. I’m not affected at all.”

“Not affected, huh?” Kayo-san gave a quiet laugh. “Well… that’s good, I guess.”

She stretched, rolling her shoulders with a soft wince, then wiped the last of the blood from her face. The now-stained handkerchief was folded neatly and tucked into her vest pocket.

“Alright. It’s getting late. I’ll bring you back to Taichō—”

She paused as a medic-nin stepped forward, pausing respectfully at her side. Kayo-san glanced at him, then exhaled.

“—after I let this guy fix my nose.”

Itachi gave a nod and stepped aside. He glanced around and spotted a stool nearby, mostly intact despite the earlier chaos. He moved to sit, folding his hands neatly in his lap as the medic-nin began treating Kayo-san.

Around him, the festival slowly resumed. The music had softened. Laughter came quieter, more hesitant. The scent of roasted sweet potatoes drifted on the breeze, mingling with the faint smell of blood and disinfectant.

Itachi sat in silence. But his thoughts weren’t still.

He turned his gaze back to the crowd.

To the lingering stares.
The whispered words.
The wariness directed not at the criminal, but at the ones who caught him.

The night settled over Konoha like a dark veil, obscuring the truths it didn’t dare speak out loud.

Notes:

Glossary

Kusari-fundō (鎖分銅) - a traditional Japanese weapon consisting of a chain (kusari) with a weight (fundō) attached to each end, used for self-defense and as a concealed weapon. In this fic, a modified version of them exists as the equivalent of a modern day taser.

Image of Kusari-fundō

Kusari Fundo

Hmm... Itachi here is starting to notice the unkind words spoken by the civilians regarding the KMPF.... I wonder what impact this would have on his development...

Thoughts on the chase scene? Was Kayo badass enough? Potential impact on Itachi's psych? The KMPF's show of authority? Comments are appreciated ^^

Chapter 161: Interlude Final: Of Burdens and Bonds

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Itachi sat in silence in the lobby of the Konoha Military Police Headquarters, waiting for his father.

Night had fallen completely now. The usual buzz of the day had quieted, leaving the outer offices dim and mostly empty. Only a few officers remained, their voices hushed, their footsteps slow. The command center, however, had still been busy when he and Kayo-san passed by earlier—bright lights, fast-tapping keyboards, a flurry of orders relayed between desks. No doubt they were still sorting through the aftermath of the hostage incident.

His fingers twitched where they rested on his lap—laid over the cover of a thick legal volume: The Civilian Penal Code of Konohagakure no Sato.

He had skimmed through it earlier, flipping through the weighty pages while waiting for his father. He had been searching. For something specific.

Now he had found it.

And now… he understood.

He opened the book again to the page he had marked, eyes scanning the paragraph with practiced precision. The words were dense with formal language, terms he didn’t fully grasp—but the meaning was unmistakable.

“Any individual found guilty of trafficking controlled substances exceeding 250 grams of a Class A narcotic shall be sentenced to the mandatory capital punishment, in accordance with Konoha Penal Code 53.6 (b).”

Capital punishment.

Death.

The weight of it sat heavily in his chest.

Kageyama-san had been caught with a “white stash”—a street term, he now knew, for illicit substances. And if what the officers found in his possession exceeded that threshold...

Then he would die.

The memory of Kageyama-san’s expression surfaced again—wide, wild eyes, breathless with panic. The way he had thrashed against the officers. The way he had run, fought, bled.

Because he knew.
Because he was trying to escape a sentence that could not be undone.

Itachi’s small hand curled slightly at his side.

He had always believed the police were meant to help. That they chased down pickpockets, found lost wallets, kept quarrels from turning violent. That they were the defenders of safety within the village, while shinobi fought enemies outside it.

But this...
This wasn’t protection.

This was punishment.
Final. Irreversible.

Not jail time. Not a fine. Not community service.
Death.

Itachi understood that people die. All living things did—of sickness, accidents, old age... or in battle. His father had explained that, too. About how shinobi on the frontlines took lives to protect the village. About necessary sacrifices.

But he hadn’t thought the police did that too.

That they enforced death.

A different thought rose in him then, quiet but persistent. The looks. The whispers. The words that still rang faintly in his mind.

“Those damn Uchiha…”

He glanced down, closing the thick volume of the Penal Code and setting it aside. Then he reached for his smaller notebook—the one he’d been keeping since the start of his mentorship.

He flipped through the pages slowly.
Daily logs. Patrol routes. Small details he’d noted about the people he met. Civilians. Shopkeepers. Fellow officers.
Most were harmless. Ordinary.

But others... were not.

Some people didn’t like them.
Old Keito-san, who had muttered that “it’s always accidents with you Uchiha.”
A group of teenagers who’d jeered when they walked past.
Another shopkeeper who’d accused the police of scaring off customers by “looming too much.”

He had thought, at first, that they were exceptions.
Just a few sour voices in a crowd of many.

But when he looked through the pages again, the pattern was there.
Repeated. Persistent.
And Itachi, even at six, recognized patterns when he saw them.

He was still turning that over in his head when the soft slide of a door caught his attention. He looked up.

In the distance, Kayo-san emerged from the office corridor alongside Tekka-san. She looked different now. Her police vest was gone. Her hair, usually tied back in a strict ponytail, was loose around her shoulders. She wore a soft civilian dress, and there was a faint sheen of color on her lips. Lip tint, maybe? He wasn’t sure. But it softened her appearance, made her look more... like someone’s older sister, maybe. Not a Deputy Chief.

They were chatting, their voices low.

"...Think we’ll get our bonus this year?" Tekka-san asked with a tired huff.

"You think I’d know that just because I’m Deputy Chief?" Kayo-san replied dryly.

Itachi stood, quietly tucking his notebook back into his satchel. From its depths, he retrieved a small cloth-wrapped bundle. He approached them calmly, his steps soundless on the tile floor.

Both officers looked up as he neared.

"Itachi-kun?" Kayo-san blinked in surprise. "You haven’t gone home yet?"

Her face was fully healed now—no trace of the bloodied nose from earlier. The medic-nin must’ve done a thorough job.

He shook his head. "I was waiting for my father. And... I wanted to give you something."

He bowed slightly as he spoke, the movement precise, respectful—just as he’d been taught. With both hands, he held out the cloth-wrapped bundle.

“Kayo-san,” he began quietly. “Thank you for mentoring me these past two months. I… learned a lot.”

He paused, searching for the exact words—ones that didn’t sound childish, but true. His voice remained soft, but steady.

“I learned about patrol procedures. About how to deal with civilians. What to watch for. But more than that…” He hesitated, then continued anyway. “I learned what it means to be a police officer. How to protect the village… and how to stay calm. Even when things go wrong.”

He lowered himself into a deeper bow, arms raised high as he offered the bundle with both hands.

“So… please accept this.”

Itachi meant every word.

Even if he still didn’t have all the answers—even if there were contradictions he couldn’t yet untangle—he had observed more than enough to understand the kind of person Kayo-san was. Steady. Capable. Respected. Someone he didn’t mind learning from. And now, more than ever, he understood why his father had placed him under her mentorship.

A quiet breath passed before he felt the bundle lift from his hands.

He looked up.

Kayo-san smiled as she accepted it. “Thank you, Itachi-kun,” she said. Her voice was warm—not the clipped professional tone she usually used when on patrol. “It was an honor to mentor you, too. You’re one of the sharpest kids I’ve worked with so far.”

She let out a soft laugh, then tucked the bundle under her arm and lowered herself into a crouch, meeting him at eye level. One hand landed gently on his shoulder.

“I hope you learned what you came here for. And good luck with school, alright? Though, I don’t think you’ll need it.”

Itachi gave a small nod. “I will, Kayo-san.” He looked down for a moment. For some reason, he felt… a little sad. Like this was a farewell.

“Just ‘Kayo-nee,’” she said lightly.

His gaze flicked back up.

She was smiling—not teasing, not amused, just… kind.

“You can call me Kayo-nee outside of work. Okay?”

He hesitated, then nodded, slower this time. “Okay… Kayo-nee-san.”

She blinked, then laughed again—this time heartier—and ruffled his hair.

Itachi stood still, his shoulders stiff as heat bloomed across his cheeks.

Not again…

As Kayo-nee straightened, another voice chimed in from beside her.

“Well,” drawled Tekka-san, arms crossed loosely, “if she gets a gift… where’s mine, huh? Did I not help teach you too, Itachi-kun?”

Itachi blinked slowly.

He… hadn’t prepared anything for Tekka-san.

Should he have? Kayo-nee had been his official supervisor. But Tekka-san had joined patrols too. So had Inabi-san, once or twice. Was it rude if he didn’t give them something as well?

To buy time, Itachi bowed—perhaps a little too quickly—and said, “Thank you for your tutelage, Tekka-san. I’ll take your lessons to heart.”

Then he hesitated. “Um… I…”

The words faltered. He didn’t know how to finish that sentence.

But Tekka-san chuckled lightly. Not mocking—just amused. “No need to be so formal, kid,” he said, waving off the bow with one hand. “Don’t feel pressured to give me anything.”

Itachi gave a quiet nod. He was grateful Tekka-san didn’t try to ruffle his hair.

The two officers began walking again, resuming their light conversation, and Itachi trailed behind them by a few paces, listening but saying nothing. Their voices blurred into the night air as they exited the police headquarters, the sliding doors parting to welcome the cool night breeze.

Tekka-san glanced back over his shoulder. “You sure you don’t want me to walk you home, Itachi? Your father might take a while.”

Itachi took a moment to consider, then shook his head. “It’s okay. I can wait.”

Kayo-nee turned toward Tekka-san. “He’s still not done with the meeting?”

Tekka-san shrugged. “The blinds were still drawn when I passed earlier.”

There was a subtle shift in Kayo-nee’s tone—something knowing. “Ah… then it’s probably about that matter.”

She didn’t elaborate. 

Kayo-nee adjusted her handbag on her shoulder. “Well. Send Taichō my regards, yeah?” Her gaze softened as she looked at him. “See you around, Itachi-kun.”

He dipped his head politely. “Goodnight, Kayo-nee-san, Tekka-san.”

She smiled, then turned and descended the steps alongside Tekka-san. But where Tekka-san veered in the direction of the Uchiha compound, Kayo-nee went the opposite way—her pace unhurried now. Halfway down the road, she paused, then broke into a short jog.

Itachi watched.

She raised her arm in a wave. Someone was waiting at the corner.

A man. Brown-haired. Civilian attire—neat and well-pressed. Not an Uchiha.

Kayo-nee slowed as she approached him. They exchanged greetings—she looked almost sheepish—and then she looped her arm through his as they walked off together.

Her date, Itachi realized.

He didn’t move, not right away.

The wind stirred gently through his bangs, brushing cool against his face. The distant lights of the village flickered softly beyond, blinking between rooftops like quiet fireflies.

He stayed like that for a moment—just watching. And for a beat, he found himself wondering: why was Kayo-nee still out on patrols, even as Deputy Chief? It didn’t seem like something someone of her rank should be doing.

But no answer came. So the question faded.

He turned, quietly, and stepped back into the building.

He wondered what was taking his father so long.


Within a private meeting room of the Konoha Military Police Headquarters—door locked, blinds drawn—Uchiha Fugaku sat in still silence, the soft whirr of the projector the only sound accompanying the voice of his subordinate.

On the screen, a map of Konoha’s barrier perimeter flickered, cross-referenced against patrol routes. Uchiha Yashiro, Senior Commissioner, stood beside the display, a stack of folders in one hand and a remote in the other. The late hour did little to dull the edge in his voice as he continued his briefing.

"As part of the audit, we cross-referenced the barrier team’s logs with our patrol rosters,” Yashiro said. “No officer had clearance—or opportunity—to bypass the external chakra seals on the night of the incident. Based on surveillance timestamps and duty rosters, all patrol units were accounted for.”

Fugaku’s gaze remained on the papers before him—incident logs, chakra registration records, sharingan activation charts. Nothing incriminating. And yet… he had reviewed them more times than he could count.

He finally spoke, his voice low but firm. “Everyone is accounted for?”

“Yes,” Yashiro confirmed. “The records are clean. Even those off-duty had alibis verified independently.”

Fugaku hummed in acknowledgement.

Yashiro took it as permission to continue. “I’m still pending the final approval from Records on a few redacted ANBU clearances. Once I receive those, I should be able to complete the report by next week.”

Fugaku’s fingers stilled.

“Do you require additional resources? Cross-division support?” he asked.

“No, Taichō. My current team can handle it.”

Another nod.

Fugaku leaned back slightly in his chair, exhaling through his nose. The formalities of the internal audit would soon conclude. Nearly a year’s worth of combing through rotas, chakra logs, gate entries, and officer statements—all to fulfill the Sandaime’s quiet directive. To investigate one’s own clan under the guise of “review.” To find proof, or disprove the unspoken suspicion that had settled over the Uchiha like a curse since that terrible night.

At the front of the room, Yashiro’s voice continued, even and practiced as he began summarising the final points of the presentation. Fugaku didn’t interrupt. Instead, he reached for a folder from the adjacent stack—a list of all Uchiha with registered Sharingan.

His eyes scanned down the column of names, each paired with a photo, rank, and assessment notes. Contrary to outside belief, not all Uchiha awakened the dōjutsu. Fewer still had advanced beyond the first or second tomoe. Most entries were marked with standard observations: heightened perception, limited genjutsu, no abnormal manifestations.

Nothing that remotely resembled space-time manipulation.

His gaze stopped near the bottom of the page—on a name not of his clan, but known to him nonetheless. A young teen with silver-grey hair. One eye covered.

Hatake Kakashi.
The only non-Uchiha registered with a Sharingan.

Fugaku frowned, thumb hovering near the line.

...No.
His alibi was solid. The boy had been kept from the front lines that night, as were all of his cohort. He would not have been near the Kyūbi, let alone the barrier perimeter. And besides… Kakashi’s Sharingan lacked the stamina for sustained use. It was unlikely he could have performed such a feat even if he wanted to.

Still, Fugaku noted the name with a quiet click of his tongue before shutting the folder and returning his attention to the screen.

Yashiro was wrapping up, the final slide dimming on the screen behind him. Fugaku gave a curt nod.

“Good. I want a summarised version of your findings prepared for circulation,” he instructed. “Leave out the chakra density charts. Just include the patrol correlations and Sharingan activity logs.”

“And inform Yuki to arrange a separate briefing with Kayo,” he added without missing a beat. “I want alignment across all command tiers within next week.”

“Understood, Taichō,” Yashiro replied crisply.

The screen faded to black with a faint hum. Fugaku reached for the scattered files on the table, beginning to stack and secure them in neat piles. The day had long since given way to night; the only light in the room now came from the overhead fluorescents, humming quietly above them.

He was halfway through sorting the last folder when Yashiro spoke again.

“Um… If I may… speak freely, Taichō?”

Fugaku paused. He looked up.

Yashiro had shut off the projector but hadn’t moved toward the door. His hand hovered over the switch, fingers still, eyes fixed on Fugaku.

Fugaku inclined his head. “Go ahead.”

There was a brief pause—just enough to signal hesitation—before Yashiro spoke.

“The internal report. This audit. It’ll be circulated to the Council for transparency and administrative review, yes?”

“That’s correct,” Fugaku replied evenly. “Is there a problem?”

That was the official justification, after all. The one the Sandaime had quietly approved for public record. The real directive was for Fugaku’s ears alone—and he intended to keep it that way.

Yashiro’s brow furrowed, his voice still respectful, but tinged with something else. Not dissent. Not suspicion. Something quieter. Unease, perhaps.

“Then… why all the discretion?” he asked. “Confidential meetings. Redacted files. Nearly a year’s worth of records under review.”

He drew a slow breath. “Some of the officers are beginning to wonder, Taichō.”

Fugaku said nothing. He knew what was coming next. And he already knew he wouldn’t like it.

“They’re wondering if this is really just oversight,” Yashiro continued, his words deliberate. “It doesn’t feel like a review. It feels like… a search.”

The word hung in the air like smoke.

Yashiro’s gaze sharpened. “Surely you don’t believe someone from within was responsible for what happened last year… do you?

The room stilled. The faint ticking of the clock grew loud in the silence that followed. Fugaku didn’t blink. He held Yashiro’s gaze until the older man finally looked away.

“…At least, that’s what some of the officers are speculating,” Yashiro finished quietly.

Fugaku resumed gathering the scattered documents on the table into a clean, ordered stack.

“Then you should remind them that speculation is not evidence,” he said at last. “The purpose of this audit remains unchanged. A review of our protocols. A relook at our deployments. Identification of gaps in our security.”

He clipped the stack shut with a crisp snap. “After all,” he added, “the Kyūbi attack was the greatest breach in village history. Any other division would’ve conducted the same review. This is standard.”

He straightened, looking at Yashiro now.

“Make sure the other officers don’t allow their imaginations to cloud their professionalism. We complete our duty. We do not feed into paranoia.”

“…I understand, Taichō.”

“Good.” The discussion was over. Fugaku closed the last file and stood. “Thank you for your work. Enjoy the weekend.”

He rose to his feet, gathering his satchel and files, and moved toward the door without glancing back. He could feel Yashiro’s gaze linger behind him—curious, unsettled—but he did not turn around.

His boots echoed down the long, empty hallway as he walked.

He didn’t blame them for not understanding. No one wanted to believe a traitor could exist among their own. And he refused to let that ever be the case.

That was why the scrutiny had to be thorough. Every form checked. Every route traced. Every tomoe of every Sharingan accounted for. No gaps. No assumptions. No weak points.

Because any gap—any hesitation—would be seen not just as weakness, but as guilt. And Konoha would exploit that. He knew it.

He wasn’t doing this to accuse his clan.

He was doing this to protect them.

As he should.
As their clan head.
As their shield.

When he reached his office door, he stopped for a breath. Then he entered.

The room was dim, the air still. He flipped the light switch. Fluorescent glow filled the space—illuminating the shelves lined with scrolls, the orderly stacks of folders, the polished desk waiting for more work.

He stepped forward and set his files down. In doing so, his sleeve brushed against the corner of the desk.

Clack.

He paused. The sound had come from the floor.

The photo frame.

It had fallen—likely nudged in the shuffle. Fugaku bent down and picked it up.

The image stared back at him.
Mikoto.
Itachi, barely five then.
Sasuke, a pink-cheeked infant no older than three months, cradled in Mikoto’s arms, just beginning to open his eyes to the world.

The photo had been taken mere days before the Kyūbi tore through the village. Before the suspicion. Before the walls went up.

Fugaku stared at it for a long moment.

Then he set it back in place with care. The frame met the desk with a soft but final click.

The silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.


The cool air of night greeted Fugaku as he stepped out of the Military Police Headquarters, the weight of his satchel tugging at his shoulder. He gave a brief nod to the officers locking up behind him, then turned to descend the stone steps.

A voice stopped him before he could take the first.

“Otou-san!”

Fugaku paused, brow lifting faintly. Under the soft glow of a nearby streetlamp, a small figure sat on one of the benches flanking the path. His son.

Itachi stood as he approached, running up to meet him at the foot of the steps.

“Itachi?” Fugaku asked, quiet but firm. “Why are you still here? Weren’t the officers instructed to walk you home after your shift?”

The boy shook his head. “I wanted to wait for you, Otou-san.”

A quiet exhale escaped Fugaku’s nose. “I see. Well… come. It’s past your bedtime.”

The two of them began walking side by side, the sound of their footsteps blending into the night chorus of cicadas. The road home stretched quietly before them, familiar and dimly lit, the village winding down into its slumber.

Fugaku cast a sidelong glance at the boy. “How was your day?”

He asked it not just out of politeness, but habit—his wife's reminders echoing faintly in his mind. The school term would resume next week. Today marked the end of Itachi’s mentorship. Fugaku wondered whether the experience had left any true impression on him.

“It was… okay,” Itachi replied—polite, composed, restrained.

Fugaku frowned inwardly. Either the boy truly had nothing to say, or he was already learning to keep things locked inside. The very habit the mentorship was meant to address.

But then, to his surprise, Itachi added, “Actually… there was an incident today, Otou-san.”

That gave him pause. “Oh?”

Calmly, without embellishment, Itachi recounted what had happened near the west marketplace. The scuffle that escalated into a hostage situation, the chase through the crowd, the arrest. His tone never wavered, as though reporting a weather pattern instead of a near-disaster.

Fugaku listened, absorbing the account with a neutral hum. He had been briefed on it earlier—barely enough to glean if it was relevant to the drug ring suspicions festering beneath Konoha’s surface. A possibility, though likely another dead end. One more snake cutting off its own tail before the fangs could be traced to the body.

Another knot in the web. Another line on his already full list.

“...And Inabi-san took her in too. Because of her… reckless actions that endangered the lives of others,” Itachi concluded, the cadence of his voice unusually flat, likely word-for-word. Fugaku could hear Inabi’s phrasing behind the boy’s delivery.

He offered a quiet hum. “As he should. Recklessness has its cost. Even words, when thrown carelessly, can cause damage far greater than intended.”

“I… see.”

They walked in silence again, streetlamps casting elongated shadows on the stone path. Fugaku’s mind drifted—to the documents waiting on his desk, to the Hokage’s quiet suspicions, to the dinner his wife might have set aside. He hoped Sasuke hadn’t raised too much of a fuss before bedtime.

“Otou-san?”

Fugaku blinked. Itachi had slowed beside him; they were nearly at the compound gate.

He looked down. “What is it?”

“I was just thinking…” the boy began, eyes lifted toward him, brows drawn slightly. He hesitated. Then:

“...about something Kayo-san did during the incident.”

Fugaku adjusted his grip on his satchel. “Go on.”

“During the confrontation,” Itachi said slowly, “Inabi-san asked Kayo-san for… ‘permission to deploy.’ I think he meant the Sharingan.”

Fugaku made a quiet sound in acknowledgment, not interrupting.

“But Kayo-san said not yet,” Itachi went on. “So I was wondering—why didn’t they just use it right away to subdue the man?”

Fugaku was silent for a few moments. His son’s perceptiveness never failed to strike him—always watching, always questioning. Not the what, but the why.

His son truly wasn’t like other children his age.

Fugaku took his time shaping the answer in his mind. By the time he spoke, they had reached the compound gates. He pushed them open, stepping onto the stone walkway, and gestured for Itachi to follow.

“It’s protocol,” he said at last. “The Sharingan is not to be used unless absolutely necessary—when lives are in danger, or when no other option remains. We’re not shinobi on a battlefield here. We are enforcers of law, serving civilians. With that comes restraint.”

He glanced sideways. “Kayo likely assessed that the threshold for deployment hadn’t yet been reached.”

“Oh,” Itachi murmured. Then, hesitantly, “So… it’s a last resort?”

“In a way, yes,” Fugaku confirmed. “There are procedures. Guidelines. Restraint is one of them.”

He didn’t elaborate further, but the unspoken truth sat heavy in his mind.

While the restraint clause had always existed in the force’s handbook, Fugaku himself had issued more pointed instructions in recent months—quietly advising officers to limit usage of the Sharingan where possible. Not because they couldn’t handle themselves. But because perception mattered.

The Uchiha were already being watched. The last thing they needed was to be seen as reckless or overreaching.

Whether those efforts had helped… he wasn’t sure. Some days, he wondered if the optics ever truly changed.
Or if it was all just a delay before the inevitable.

Their footsteps echoed down the quiet lane as they passed other residents of the compound—neighbors returning from errands, older teens sitting outside, a pair of patrol officers exchanging shifts. Fugaku nodded to a few, offering brief greetings.

Finally, they reached the gates of their own estate, nestled within the clan compound.

But Fugaku didn’t open them yet. Instead, he cleared his throat and looked down at his son.

“Don’t trouble yourself with these matters for now,” he said, his voice quieter than before.

Itachi looked up at him, blinking. “Otou-san?”

“School starts again next week, doesn’t it?” Fugaku asked. “Focus on that. Let the adults worry about the rest.”

He turned and pushed the gates open. From within the house, he could already hear the unmistakable tone of his wife’s voice—a scolding, exasperated, but affectionate tirade. Likely directed at Nemi again for something minor. A broken plate? A towel on the floor?

“Otou-san… actually…”

He paused, turning back.

Itachi hadn’t followed. The boy remained by the gate, framed beneath the wooden posts and the pale lamplight, his small hands gripping the strap of his satchel tightly.

Fugaku raised a brow. “What is it?”

Itachi didn’t answer at once. His gaze dropped to the ground, hesitant, before lifting again—calm, but serious.

“Is it okay if I… continue my patrols with the officers sometimes?” he asked.

Fugaku stilled. He hadn’t expected that.

“I mean,” the boy added quickly, “I’m not going to skip school or anything. I just thought… maybe on weekends, or after school, I could help out. With Kayo-san, Tekka-san, and the others. If they don’t mind. Until I graduate, at least.”

Fugaku folded his arms, scrutinizing his son.

“Itachi,” he said, measured. “Didn’t you say you wanted to become a shinobi?”

“I do,” Itachi replied at once. “But I thought… this way, I can still help people. Learn more about them. Understand them better.”

He straightened his posture then, voice firm despite the soft pitch of childhood.

“That was the point of the mentorship, wasn’t it? Not just to patrol—but to see the people we serve. To know them. To learn what it really means to protect the village.”

A beat passed.
Then another.

Then, to Itachi’s clear confusion, Fugaku let out a soft scoff. No—laughter. Quiet at first, low in his throat, but warm and unmistakable.

Itachi blinked. “Otou-san?”

Fugaku didn’t reply right away. He merely shook his head with a small, bemused smile and beckoned the boy over.

Cautiously, Itachi stepped through the gate and approached. Only when he reached his father’s side did Fugaku raise a hand and ruffle his hair without warning.

Itachi flinched ever so slightly, cheeks flushing red, but said nothing. He endured it with practiced tolerance, the way only a child used to adult affection could.

“You’re still young, Itachi,” Fugaku said at last, his voice gentling. “You don’t have to fill every moment with duty. Have some time to yourself. Play. Rest. Just be a child too.”

He paused.

“But… we’ll see how it goes. Alright?”

Itachi nodded, a glimmer of something bright in his eyes. Gratitude, maybe. Or quiet determination.

Fugaku didn’t ask further. He didn’t need to.

He wasn’t quite sure how to name the feeling that settled in his chest then—quiet, steady, unfamiliar. Pride, perhaps. Or something near it.

Even if the village still watched their clan with suspicion…
Even if managing the clan meant threading every word with care, every decision with caution…
Even if each day felt like balancing on a tightrope that led nowhere—

At least, he still had this.

His firstborn.
His quiet, brilliant son.
The one bright certainty in a world growing more uncertain by the day.

They stepped into the house together—into the familiar warmth of home, where the scent of dinner lingered and soft laughter rang from down the hall, joined by the babbled gurgle of a baby’s voice.

For a brief moment, the weight in Fugaku’s chest lifted.

And for tonight, that was enough.

Notes:

Regarding the Death Penalty

Konoha implementing a death penalty for drug trafficking... well, given that they are a military dictatorship state where the harshest punishment in canon was the genocide of an entire clan for a coup that never came to fruition... I garner that this wouldn't be too out of the norm. I took actual inspiration from real world states like Iran and Singapore who carry out capital punishments for serious crimes like drug trafficking.

Remember that plot point in chapter 133? Yeah I haven't forgotten about it. Do reread it again if you have.

The summer break arc finally ends! Next up: return to the Academy.

Let me know what you think! About the development of Itachi, his encounter with gray morality, his relationship with his father, what these spells for the future. And if anybody caught the double meaning in Fugaku's words haha.

Additional rambling about the overall pace and structure of this fic in case you are curious

Holy shit I just realized something that might be subconsciously shaping how I’m crafting this fic (the pacing, the “mundane” scenes, the slow-burn structure.)

It’s heavily inspired by two of my favorite fictional works: Spy x Family and Avatar: The Last Airbender.

If you’ve enjoyed either of those stories: the way they balance slice-of-life chapters alongside long-term plot (Westalis vs Ostania in Spy Fam, the Fire Lord conflict in ATLA), character introspection and emotional growth, background politics, and episodic arcs that all build toward something larger, then Moonborn might be your kind of fic.

If not... well, the fact that you’ve stuck around for 250k+ words despite that means a lot to me.

(And don’t worry, I don’t plan to stretch it out forever like in Spy Fam. Nemi and Itachi won’t stay children forever, and there is an outline I’m working from.)

Thanks for reading and as always, feel free to drop your thoughts!

Chapter 162: Of Cowardice and Courage

Notes:

It's 28 Nov 2025, which is my birthday! Imma celebrate by releasing this chapter heh.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The leaves rustled gently in the morning breeze, still damp with lingering mist. The sun had risen not long ago, casting a soft gold across the treetops lining the outskirts of the Uchiha compound. Birds chirped in the distance, their calls crisp in the quiet air.

Perched high atop one of the tallest trees, a lone figure balanced effortlessly on one hand. A six-year-old girl, her white hair fluttering in the wind—though it wasn’t merely the wind. As her chakra dispersed, the stirring forest air faded with it.

With practiced ease, Nemi released her stance and let herself fall.

She landed without a sound, the ground cushioning her chakra-light and feather-footed descent as the leaves below scattered in a soft flurry. Autumn had begun its slow crawl over the village—summer’s heat still clung stubbornly to the air, but the days had turned breezier, and faint streaks of orange and red had begun to touch the edges of the trees.

It was the end of summer break. Time to return to the Academy.

Back to torture.

Well—sort of.

School was always a kind of torture, but at least the shinobi curriculum made it tolerable. Sometimes even interesting.

Dusting off her palms, Nemi hummed under her breath and started off at a brisk walk, then a jog, and then with a breath of focus, burst into a chakra-assisted sprint through the woods.

It wasn’t a bad summer, all things considered. She’d completed her hospital stint and picked up the bare basics of iryō-ninjutsu. Trained her shuriken aim with Shisui. Practiced elemental manipulation when she was alone—quietly experimenting with the raw elements when no one was looking. Fugaku had even taught her more advanced katon techniques, though he’d stopped short of the truly destructive ones.

She’d also spent time pretending to be idle—lounging in the compound, rocking baby Sasuke to sleep, playing with Izumi, wandering the streets of Konoha to map its layout with her chakra sense. The village was larger than she expected. Not just above ground, but below as well.

There were things beneath Konoha she couldn’t quite sense yet.

Things hidden.

She tucked the thought away as she burst back into the Uchiha district, her feet landing lightly on tiled stone. Morning was just beginning for the residents. Two officers swapped patrols. A few children were chasing one another with wooden swords. Adults readied for work.

Nemi darted past the senbei shop at the corner and waved. “Morning, Teyaki-san! Uruchi-san!”

The couple looked up from arranging their trays. Uruchi smiled warmly.

“Oh, morning, Nemi-chan!”

Nemi grinned and sped on. She was getting used to the Uchiha compound now. Or rather—the Uchiha were getting used to her.

The older kids no longer whispered about her odd presence in the head family’s estate. The adults had stopped regarding her like a tolerated outsider. Bit by bit, they had begun to treat her as one of their own.

If she didn’t know how it would all end… if she could forget, just for a moment, that in seven years most of these people would be dead…

She might’ve believed this was home.

Nemi reached the tall gates of the clan head estate and didn’t bother with them. With a soft grunt, she vaulted over the wall, landed lightly, and slipped through the side door like a breeze. The scent of miso and grilled fish drifted through the air.

“I’m back!” she called as she passed the kitchen, barely slowing.

There was a hum of acknowledgment from Mikoto, but Nemi didn’t linger. She beelined to the nursery, slipping through the doorway and peering over the edge of the playpen.

Baby Sasuke was already awake, wide-eyed and immersed in the plushie warzone he had created. At the sight of her, he squealed in delight.

“N-neeee!”

Was it “Nee-san”? Or just “Nemi”? She didn’t know. Didn’t care. All she knew was that the sound made her chest flutter in that warm, peculiar way. Like someone had lit a candle behind her ribs.

She crouched down as Sasuke toddled toward her, babbling nonsense and proudly shoving a plush frog into her hands. She made an approving noise and ruffled his soft hair.

That was when Mikoto’s voice rang out from behind her.

“Young lady.”

Nemi froze.
That tone. She knew that tone.

Turning stiffly, she found Mikoto standing at the nursery doorway, one hand on her hip and a cloth-wrapped bento in the other. Her gaze was firm but not unkind.

“You’ve been cutting it quite close lately.”

Nemi scratched the back of her head, sheepish. “Sorry, nee-san…”

“Don’t make Itachi-kun and Izumi-chan wait for you all the time,” Mikoto scolded gently, pressing the bento into her arms. Then, her expression softened. “Have a good week ahead, alright?”

Nemi nodded, clutching the bento. “I will.”

She gave Sasuke one last pat on the head—he’d already returned to plotting plushie carnage—and then hurried to the genkan to tug on her school shoes. Slinging her bag over her shoulder and securing the lunchbox, she stepped outside into the morning light.

It didn’t take long to spot them.

At the compound gates, Itachi and Izumi were already waiting—neatly dressed, school bags in place, posture annoyingly perfect. Izumi was saying something animatedly, and Itachi gave a small nod in reply. Then Izumi giggled.

...Huh.

Nemi raised a brow slightly. Itachi being openly… amiable? That was rare.

They both looked up as she approached.

“Sorry!” Nemi called out, jogging to meet them. “I’m here now. Shall we go?”

Itachi gave a nod. Izumi smiled warmly.

And together, the three of them turned toward the road ahead—toward another school day, another chapter in their strange little lives.


Lunch under the cloudy sky wasn't so bad.

Nemi sat cross-legged in the courtyard, a patch of picnic cloth beneath her legs as she opened her bento. Today was bento day—no bland kyūshoku lunch from the Academy kitchen. Just Mikoto’s warm, lovingly packed food instead. A rare treat.

She took a bite of tamagoyaki and exhaled slowly.

The reopening of the Academy’s second term hadn’t been as awful as she feared. Classes picked up where they’d left off: reviews of past material, followed by new units. The lectures were still painfully dull—endless repetition of things she already knew from her old life. Theory, memorization, drills. Only the physical portions held anything of real interest.

Well. That, and chakra control.

She was no longer with the rest of the first-year students for those lessons. Instead, she’d been pulled aside—redirected into a special curriculum with the older students, the ones she recognised from her hospital stint over the summer. Apparently, the stint hadn’t just been training. It had been a screening.

The Academy was grooming her for the path of a future medic-nin.

Not something she’d planned. Not originally.

But now… maybe?

It wasn’t as bad as she’d expected. Not all the summer trainees had been admitted into the special class—some hadn’t passed whatever benchmark the instructors used. And those who remained… well, they were polite. Cordial, even. If they resented being outperformed by a six-year-old, they didn’t show it.

Maybe this was a viable path. A prodigy in iryō-ninjutsu. Like—

“—So, so, how is he, Nemi-san?”

The voice cut into her thoughts like a senbon to the forehead.

Nemi blinked and looked up, half a mouthful of rice still in her cheek.

A circle of girls sat around her, all first-years like herself, each one nestled on their picnic cloths with opened bentos in front of them. Their eyes were wide. Expectant.

“…Sorry, what?” she mumbled, swallowing quickly. “What were we talking about?”

“Itachi-kun!” piped up Yuna, a girl with short-cropped hair and pink bento chopsticks. She clasped her cheeks with both hands, her voice rising in pitch. “The other day, I dropped my stationeries in the hallway—and he helped me pick them up! And—get this—he remembered my name!”

The group of girls erupted in shrieks and delighted chatter.

“Itachi-kun’s so mature—”
“He’s already doing mentorships, right?”
“Did you see him during taijutsu last week—?”
“I heard his dad is on the police force!”
“Do you think he likes older girls?!

Nemi’s brow twitched.

So this was the reason they’d invited her to eat with them today. Not to ask about her advanced chakra control classes. Not even out of courtesy.

They just wanted intel on Itachi.

With a quiet exhale through her nose, Nemi picked at her rice. Seriously? What was it about that broody, blank-faced boy that girls found so attractive? His mysterious silence? His unnerving calm? The “I can fix him” delusion they were clinging to?

As if he’d spare them a glance even if the world was ending.

She tuned back into the conversation, half-listening as the group’s squealing mellowed into sighs and dreamy voices.

“—Don’t you think he’s gotten even more charming lately?” one girl murmured like a lovestruck protagonist in a bad shōjo manga.

“Right?!” Yuna nodded eagerly. “The other day, I saw him tutoring some of the boys during kunai practice! It was so weird. But also, like, very cool!”

“No way! Would he teach me if I asked him as well?”

The voices rose and fell, full of imagined futures and hopeful schemes. Nemi nodded politely here and there, playing along.

But behind the practiced smiles, her mind was turning.

Their words—underneath all the fluff—weren’t entirely baseless. Itachi had changed.

It had only been a few weeks since the term resumed, but his behaviour was different. Subtly. Deliberately. He’d started speaking to their classmates more—not just out of necessity, like asking someone to shift their bag or lend an eraser, but actual conversation. Small, careful questions. And the “tutoring during kunai drills”? Nemi had seen it, too. He was giving pointers. Offering help.

Trying.

It was like he’d decided to crack open his shell and, step by step, reach out to those around him.

What happened during his mentorship over the summer? she wondered, quietly finishing the last bite of rice. Whatever it was, it had stayed with him.

Wiping her mouth with a handkerchief, Nemi sealed her lacquered bento box and rested her fingertips along its carved lid. Her thoughts wandered.

Kabuto.

How was he doing now?

Their farewell had been simple. She hadn’t needed to give him anything. But she’d wanted to. A parting gift—just in case.

A plain wooden bento box, with his name carefully etched across the lid in neat calligraphy:

薬師カブト
Yakushi Kabuto.

“For lunches without me!” she’d told him with a bright grin. “So it’ll feel like I’m still there!”

She hadn’t said anything more. No promises. No dramatic goodbyes. Just a quiet gesture. She remembered how his hands trembled slightly as he accepted it.

Maybe they’d meet again someday. Still as friends.
…Or maybe, the next time they crossed paths, they’d be enemies.

The soft rustling of picnic cloths folding and bento lids snapping shut pulled Nemi out of her thoughts. She blinked once, then sighed, following the other girls as they gathered their things and began walking back toward the academy building. Apparently, one of them had decided to work up the courage to talk to their beloved Itachi-kun before the lunch bell rang. Nemi tried not to roll her eyes.

As they moved along the shaded pathway, Yuna slowed her steps and fell in beside her. “So, um, I was thinking, Nemi-san…” she began, fiddling nervously with the strap of her bento pouch. “If it’s okay… do you think I could join you and Itachi-kun for lunch sometime?”

Her voice dropped, her face going crimson. She looked away, clearly embarrassed by her own question.

Nemi glanced sideways at her.

She wasn’t especially close with this group. Cordial, sure. Friendly enough to be invited for lunch, yes. But… not close. And she certainly wasn’t in the business of playing matchmaker for girls nursing childhood crushes. There was a faint, bitter edge in her chest—some small part of her resented how they only seemed to value her for her proximity to him. As if she were just Itachi’s sidekick. Never Nemi on her own.

Still... at least these girls didn’t pull her hair or whisper behind her back, unlike Sumika’s clique.

So Nemi relented. “Well… I’d have to ask him first,” she said.

Yuna’s face lit up like a sparkler. “Really?! Thank you!” Her voice squeaked at the end.

Nemi merely offered a polite nod, mildly guilty at how easy it was to make someone that happy.

They rounded a corner, stepping into the inner corridor of the main building—only to stop short.

Their group had come to a halt. A quiet hum of whispers and confusion floated through the air.

“What’s going on?” Nemi murmured, moving toward the front. It wasn’t just her group—several other students were standing still, gathered in loose clumps along the hallway, all staring ahead.

Then she saw it.

A boy with spiky grey hair stood in the center of the corridor, clearly older—probably from the senior classes. Two others flanked him, forming a loose semi-circle around a fourth, much smaller figure.

Itachi.

Nemi’s stomach dropped.

He stood with his back straight, arms at his sides, his small frame dwarfed by the older boys.

The grey-haired teen was talking, voice cold and cutting. “It was you guys who set the Kyūbi on the village, right?”

The words sliced through the air like a thrown kunai.

Around her, students began murmuring. “That’s him, isn’t it?” someone whispered nearby.

Nemi turned slightly, just in time to catch Yuna’s hushed explanation to the group. “That guy’s from the senior class. I think his name’s Tenma—‘Fleet Foot Tenma,’ they call him. Supposed to be the fastest in school.”

Fleet Foot Tenma? Nemi arched a brow, unimpressed. What a dumb name. He didn’t look fast right now. He looked like a bully. A smug, cruel one.

She turned her attention back to the confrontation.

Tenma sneered down at Itachi, stepping in closer. “The Uchiha clan are our enemy. I mean, you’re our enemy. You killed our relatives. How could we not hate you?”

Nemi watched Itachi carefully. He didn’t flinch. His face remained composed, his voice quiet but firm as he tried to respond—denying the accusations without emotion.

But Nemi knew him better than that. She had lived with him. Trained with him. She had spent enough time reading his silences to know when he was bluffing his calm.

His fingers had curled into loose fists. His shoulders were taut beneath his shirt. The slight tightening of his jaw—the flicker of hesitation before he spoke.

He was nervous. Cornered.

Her heart twisted. Should she…?

Should she step in?

She could hear her classmates’ unease behind her—some murmuring about getting an instructor, others rooted in place like her, unsure whether to intervene or watch.

Her foot shifted forward. But then froze.

She clenched her fists. She wanted to move. To shove Tenma and his flunkies away and stand beside Itachi.

But… she didn’t want to draw attention.
She didn’t want to make herself a target.

Something bloomed in her chest. A feeling cold and heavy.

The tension was rising. One of the older boys reached for his kunai holster while Tenma shouted, “Apologize! Kneel and say it—that your clan’s at fault!”

Nemi’s breath caught. Itachi took a step back.

And then—

Stop it!

A voice rang out like a thrown shuriken. Sharp. Young.

Nemi’s head whipped around just as a girl darted forward from the crowd, inserting herself between Itachi and the older boys.

It was Izumi.

She planted herself in front of Itachi, arms flung out in a protective stance, glaring at Tenma and his friends with fierce defiance. Her long hair bounced slightly as she held her ground.

“I’m Uchiha too!” she snapped. “But I’m not apologizing for something we didn’t do!”

The hallway stilled. All eyes were on Izumi, the six-year-old girl standing in front of the older boys like a wall of fire. Her breath hitched in her chest, but she held her ground, defiant in the face of the older boys towering over her. And yet, Nemi’s attention had begun to drift.

Her mind wasn’t on Izumi’s words anymore.

She had hesitated. She could have moved, could have said something, could have done anything

But she didn’t.

“—H-hey! Look at that!”

The shout snapped her out of her spiral. One of the older boys had stepped back, his finger pointed not at Itachi now, but at Izumi’s eyes.

Those eyes, once dark, now blazed red.

The Sharingan.

A ripple of startled gasps spread through the crowd.

“Damn it,” the ringleader muttered. His bravado cracked.

The three older boys backed off in visible panic, their eyes wide. With a grunt of frustration, Tenma barked, “Let’s get out of here!”

They turned and bolted. Pushing past the younger students without apology, they charged down the corridor. Nemi barely flinched as they passed her.

Then—

A flick of her fingers.
So subtle it went unnoticed by most.

A thin, near-invisible thread of chakra slipped from her hand, wrapping around the ankles of the fleeing boys just as they crossed behind her.

She pulled.

Thud—crash—oomph!

The trio went down like dominoes—limbs flailing, curses flying. A few kids snorted behind their hands, stifling laughter.

Nemi didn’t look back. She didn’t need to. The sharp shuffle of feet and the familiar sting of humiliation in the air told her enough. Her steps were calm as she moved to follow the rest of her classmates, some of whom had begun drifting toward the Uchiha pair at the front of the hallway, while others slunk back to their classrooms, eager to pretend they hadn’t seen anything. The air still buzzed with tension.

Then a voice rang out behind her.

“Hey. You.”

She paused mid-step.

The voice came again, louder now, tinged with frustration and the kind of shame that begged to be passed on to someone else. “It was you, right? You tripped us.”

She didn’t answer. But her silence was damning. The tension in the hallway shifted. Kids who had been walking near her quietly shuffled away, sensing the shift in target, the weight of eyes narrowing in.

Nemi didn’t turn around. Her gaze was fixed forward—where Itachi was now tightly cradling an unconscious Izumi. He held her close, whispering urgently in an attempt to wake her, but her body remained slack. From the way her Sharingan had faded mid-activation, Nemi could guess: chakra exhaustion. Later, someone would confirm it.

“—show some respect to your seniors, damn it!”

Heavy footsteps charged toward her. Yuna, still beside her, gave a panicked tug at Nemi’s sleeve.

“Come on, Nemi—let’s go—!”

But her plea was cut off with a yelp as she was shoved aside. A hand clamped roughly onto Nemi’s shoulder and spun her around.

Nemi stumbled a step back but didn’t fall. She looked up.

Tenma stood over her, face flushed, brows furrowed with fury and—something else. Shame? His breath came out in hot, ragged puffs.

“You,” he growled, stabbing a finger toward her. “You’re that girl. The one with the chakra threads. I felt it. You tripped us!”

Her instincts screamed at her to deny it. She was smaller, younger, outnumbered. De-escalate, the adult part of her warned. That would’ve been the wise choice.

But Nemi raised her chin.

“I did,” she said, simply.

She didn’t entirely know why she said it. Maybe she hated being ordered around. Maybe she was trying to make up for her earlier hesitation—for standing frozen while Izumi had stepped in to defend Itachi first.

Or maybe she was trying to silence that cold, heavy weight she finally recognized for what it was: shame.

Tenma blinked. Just for a second. He hadn’t expected her to admit it. Much less meet his eyes with a gaze that was perfectly steady.

Then his scowl returned with renewed fury. “Are you serious?” he barked. “You, a junior, attacking your seniors?” He gave a short, incredulous laugh. “Juniors these days—no respect for their betters.”

His voice dropped an octave. “Apologize. Now.”

“Why should I?”

His eyes widened, thrown by her boldness. Before he could answer, Nemi continued—tone as flat as his had been.

“Apologize. Now.” She parroted his words, then jerked her chin behind her. “To them.”

She jerked her thumb over her shoulder. To where Itachi still cradled Izumi on the floor.

Tenma’s eyes flickered past her. Whatever he saw must have landed, because something—some flicker of emotion—crossed his face. Shock? Disbelief? She couldn’t tell. It vanished almost instantly, replaced by a sneer.

“Oh, I see,” he said, voice curling with disdain. “Trying to be a little hero, huh? Siding with the Uchiha.”

Nemi didn’t answer. Not when he crossed his arms, nor when his two lackeys moved out from behind him, stepping to flank her left and right. One snorted with smug confidence. The other... hesitated. She didn’t know why, didn’t care to wonder. Her gaze stayed on Tenma, even when her neck tilted back slightly to keep meeting his eyes.

“What’s he to you?” he muttered, voice curling low. “Standing up for your boyfriend?”

He leaned in. “I bet you have no idea what they’ve done, do you? What those traitors have done. You’re siding with the killers.

He let out a harsh laugh, the kind that made her want to clean her ears out. Which, as it turned out, she did.

Nemi calmly inserted a pinky into her right ear. Wiggled it. Then withdrew it and flicked whatever was stuck to it away with a soft ptf. Mikoto would’ve fainted.

Then, flatly, she said, “So what?”

“...what?”

“So what if your uncle died?” Nemi said coldly. Her eyes slid to the other boy beside him. “So what if your father died?”

She gestured vaguely at the hallway around them, where some classmates were still pretending not to watch, hovering on the edges of the confrontation. “Is there anyone here who didn’t lose someone in the Kyūbi attack?”

“W-what are you—”

“My parents died in the attack too.” Nemi cut in flatly. “In fact, I saw them die. Right in front of me. The Kyūbi’s claws—”

Whatever followed next should never have been spoken aloud in a place like this. Not in an Academy hallway filled with children. Judging by the way some of the kids turned pale, expressions twisting into disbelief or horror, it wasn’t just her tone that disturbed them—it was the details.

By the time she finished, a sickly silence had fallen over the hallway. Several students had gone pale. One girl looked seconds from crying.

Tenma looked like he might throw up.

“Y-you,” he stammered, voice cracking. “You’re sick. What the hell’s wrong with you?!”

“Me?” Nemi gave a laugh—brittle, bitter, and just a little off. “No. What’s wrong with you?”

She stepped forward. Instinctively, all three boys stepped back.

“The Kyūbi killed my parents,” she said, voice clear and steady. “And plenty of others too. We all lost someone that night. But you don’t see us standing here, running our mouths, blaming them for it.”

Another step. 

“So what,” she hissed, “makes you think you're the only one who suffered? What gives you the right to act like you’re better than the rest of us?”

Tenma’s jaw tightened. His mouth opened, a sharp retort ready to fly—

—but one of the boys behind him reached out, tugging lightly at his sleeve.

“Wait, Tenma,” the taller lackey said, eyes wide now. “We... better not. I think… she’s… she’s his daughter.”

Tenma blinked, distracted.

“I remember now,” the boy went on. “When I used to pick up my little sister from daycare… he was there. With her.” He nodded faintly in Nemi’s direction. “The… Yon—”

He caught himself mid-word. His mouth closed abruptly, like even speaking it aloud might get him in trouble.

Nemi saw it then. The moment it clicked. The recognition. The shift. The unspoken dread that came with it.

“Wait,” Tenma muttered, voice suddenly dry. “So the rumors were true? You’re his—?”

Nemi offered nothing. No nod, no denial. Her eyes remained flat.

“Apologize,” she repeated. “To them. Now.”

As predicted, he didn’t.

“Why should I?” he snapped, his pride lashing out like a cornered dog. He jabbed a trembling finger toward her. “You of all people—you know how it feels like! You should hate them! You should—! Your father—”

“My father,” Nemi interrupted, her voice cutting clean through his tirade, “was a great shinobi who defended this village more times than you’ve been alive.”

She stepped forward.
He stepped back.

His jaw clenched, but he couldn’t hold her gaze. His hand drifted to the kunai holster at his side. A threat without subtlety. His fingers curled tight over the strap.

His two lackeys froze, then began inching away—one in fear, the other in shame. Even they didn’t want to be near him now.

“My father gave up his life,” she said, each word ground from something jagged inside her, “to save every one of us. Even people like you.

“Shut up…” Tenma warned, voice low and clipped. His stance shifted, knees bending, and his thumb hooked decisively over the kunai’s hilt. “Shut up!”

Nemi knew she should stop.

She knew this was dangerous. She knew provoking someone with a weapon was reckless. She knew the instructors could appear at any moment. She knew she was six. She knew everything about this situation screamed halt.

But she didn’t stop.

She couldn't.

Not when guilt still clung to her chest like a second skin—guilt that it hadn’t been her, but Izumi, who’d stepped forward to defend Itachi. Guilt that she had stayed silent, afraid of standing out, of being seen. Guilt that, once before, she had frozen in a moment that mattered—and watched the people she loved disappear before her eyes.

She remembered that feeling.
The way fear locked her in place.
The way regret never let her go.

So now—she stepped forward again.

“And my father,” she shouted now, fury rising to meet his, “did not die for ungrateful trash like you, who spits on his sacrifice to blame others for their weakness!"

“I SAID SHUT UP!” Tenma roared, surging forward, kunai flashing in his hand.

And that’s when Nemi moved.

Chakra threads snapped out from her fingertips, too fast to see, and coiled around the kunai mid-swing.
With a twist of her fingers, the blade ripped from his grasp and flew down the hallway, embedding deep into the wall with a metallic thunk.

Tenma stumbled, overextended, his balance gone.

His eyes widened in panic. He was going to crash into her.

But Nemi was ready.

She dropped low—arms bracing, feet planting—and and caught his charging weight. Her hands gripped the front of his uniform and the side of his sleeve, anchoring him just enough.

Then she twisted.

It was the same throw. The same move she’d once used in a sparring match. On a boy her age. Her size.
The match that ended in disaster and shame.
A moment forever burned into memory.

But this time, there was no hesitation.

Tenma flipped clean over her and hit the ground hard, the air knocked from his lungs in a pained wheeze.

She didn’t let him recover. She landed on his chest with force, mounting him, pinning his arms beneath her knees. Her chakra surged to her legs, locking her in place.

There was no getting up this time. No shame. No flustered retreat.

Only rage.

“No,” she snarled. YOU SHUT UP!”

A sharp cry erupted from her throat as her fist slammed down with a resounding CRACK.

Notes:

Glossary

Bento Day - During certain days in the Academy, the students are encouraged to bring their own lunch instead of eating the pre-packaged kyūshoku lunch provided by the school. Again, based on real-life practices in Japan.

Itachi: Violence is not the solution...
Nemi: It is the question, and the answer is YES.
Itachi: Wait NO-

This chapter was inspired by a scene in Itachi Shinden Book of Daylight. More specifically, chapter 3. In the original scene, an upperclassman Izumo Tenma and his lackeys confront Itachi and demands that he apologized. Izumi steps in to defend him before fainting due to her overuse of the Sharingan. The same thing happened above... but the outcome differs.

On another note, I'll be taking a slight break in Dec because of the holiday season. There may or may not be any new chapters for the next few weeks. Sending festive greetings in advance!

Series this work belongs to: